《My Husband Is A Secret Billionaire By Wiuu》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep.¡± The man¡¯s deep and maic voice suddenly pulled back Jane Fallon¡¯s thoughts. She looked up and met his dark eyes, but couldn¡¯t read his mind. Jane nervously clenched the hem of her dress, her heart racing. She had been sitting on the edge of the bed since she entered the room. Her back was getting tired. She was still in the wedding dress. When the man got out of the shower, she realized that it was their wedding night. However, she didn¡¯t know how to get along with her newlywed husband, not to mention that she was a substitute for the real bride. As an illegitimate daughter of a wealthy family, she married this poor man on behalf of her sister just to complete the engagement set by the previous generations of the two families and get a considerable sum of money. She needed the money to pay for her mother¡¯s treatment and support her younger brother and sister until they finished school. Jane took a deep breath and walked to the bathroom, trembling like a rabbit. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to take a shower too.¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened. Jane got up and quickly slipped into the bathroom. When she went to lock the door, she found that there was notch on the broken wooden door. She was stunned. Although her life was never easy, she was not as poor as she was now. Her eyes were slightly red. She hesitated in the bathroom and did not take her dress off. The man outside the door seemed to understand what she was thinking as he suddenly said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m going outside to smoke. Take your time.¡± Jane¡¯s heart tightened. She leaned against the door and listened. As his footsteps faded away, the door creaked and then she couldn¡¯t hear anything. The decorations on the mottled wall were slightly messy. A typhoon swept through the city the day before the wedding, and signs and big trees that were blown off the road could be seen everywhere. Jane got married in this mess. There was no beautiful wedding limo to pick her up. She walked for a long time before getting into an inconspicuous van. After a long time, she reached the vige. The muddy path stained her shoes and wedding dress. Old people said that those who held weddings in such weather wouldn¡¯t be happy. However, Jane didn¡¯t care about her happiness. She walked out of the bathroom while drying her hair. Her husband hadn¡¯te back yet. It seemed to be taking him a lot of time to finish a cigarette. Jane looked at the two tiled houses. Some parts of them were still leaking rain. Although they were a little dpidated, it was still a good home to clean up. Jane smiled faintly and cleaned up the room from the inside out before the man came back. Chaplet Just as she knelt on the bed and pulled off the nket, the man came back in. Jane turned around. Her movements were a little too energetic, and the towel around her body slipped down. She shrieked and subconsciously wrapped her arms around herself, but¡­.. The man had already seen her naked body. Jane hurriedly pulled the nket over her to cover her body, and her little face turned red. The man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, and the light in his eyes became deeper and moreplicated. He slowly walked up to her, and his low and cold voice was a little ambiguous and h oa rse as he said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t we go to sleep?¡± This time, the word ¡°we¡± was emphasized. Jane¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her throat. She closed her eyes tightly and suddenly felt a force wrap around her waist. She fell into the man¡¯s arms and was pressed down on the bed by him¡­. CText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Jane¡¯s mind went nk. She felt a hot chest pressing against her back, and she could hear a burning heartbeat. His masculine aura wrapped around her tightly. She took a deep breath, but her arms and legs were too still. The man¡¯s hand suddenly stopped moving. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Jane was stunned. He meant that he was her husband, and they should have sex on their wedding night. However, Jane answered, ¡°I do¡­ You¡¯re Dan Murphy.¡± He narrowed his eyes, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He didn¡¯t expect her to know his name. Unfortunately, he was not Dan. She wasn¡¯t Jane either. In fact, from the moment she entered the door, he could tell that she was just a substitute. Although he did not know the reason, ording to Miss Fallon¡¯s temper, she would never marry a farmer. But it didn¡¯t matter. She wasn¡¯t the bride, but he wasn¡¯t the groom either. So they were even. ¡°Dan¡­¡± He came to his senses and lowered his head to look into her beautiful watery eyes. Her shy and soft expression was like an invisible hand that suddenly grabbed an unknown ce at the bottom of his heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m too nervous.¡± She bit her lip and tentatively put her little hand around his neck. ¡°You¡¯re my husband, so you can do anything to me¡­ Then, let¡¯s get started.¡± Beads of sweat appeared on the tip of her delicate nose. She clumsily moved closer to him, but her entire body was shaking violently. Dan¡¯s heart skip ped a heat. Just as she was at a loss and wanted to kiss his lips, he suddenly grabbed her little hand and pushed her away. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jane was stunned. Her face was still red, and her big eyes were full of confusion. ¡°Forget it.¡± He looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re tired today. Go to bed early.¡± ¡°Dan, L.¡± ¡°I think you need some time to get used to it. Before you get used to having a husband, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± As he spoke, he turned over. Jane looked at his naked back in a daze. After a while, she heard the man snoring slightly. She looked him up and down. He looked very handsome when he was asleep. His profile was angr, and his sharp eyebrows were particrly masculine. His strong arms were resting under his head, and his muscles made her 1757 Chapter 2 blush Jane¡¯s heart ski pped a beat, and she hurriedly turned her face away. She was sleepy, and her mind was in a mess. She kept thinking about how her stepmother and Fiona used to mock her. They told her that the Murphy family had been friends with them for generations and that they had an engagement nned with them, but after the incident, the Murphy family had been hiding out in a small vige. The poor son of the Murphy family was disappointing. It was said that he was often caught by the cops. ¡°How could I marry a hoodlum?¡± Fiona asked arrogantly. ¡°You¡¯re a good match for him. Anyway, your mother has dated countless men. Your brother and sister are all ba stards! ¡°A ruffian is a perfect choice for you!¡± ¡°Jane, think about it carefully.¡± Her father¡¯s attitude was also very cold. ¡°As long as you are willing to marry Dan in ce of Fiona, I will give you some money and you can use it to get treatment for your mother.¡± Her stepmother poked her head up and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s already a great honor for you to get married as the second daughter of the Fallon family! Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Jane woke up and found that it was already dawn, and the man beside her was gone. C (58) Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 She put on her clothes and went out into the yard, only to see Dan doing morning exercises. His upper body was naked. He was holding dumbbells. His firm muscles were illuminated by the morning light. He looked like a go d. Jane¡¯s little face was slightly hot, and she greeted him softly. ¡°You got up so carly!¡± Dan turned around and nced at her indifferently. Jane looked around. The yard was not big, and it was a little messy. There were sandbags, hoxing gloves, baseball bats, dumbbells, and other things allying around in a mess. Her heart tightened. Whether or not the rumors were true, Dan must have fought a lot. She wondered what kind of temper this man had. It was said that the people here were very chauvinistic and often beat their wives when they got drunk. Jane bit her lips, walked forward with small steps, and asked Dan almost breathlessly, ¡°Well¡­ Have you had breakfast yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± The man threw out a few cold words. ¡°Go and cook.¡± Jane nodded, turned around, and hurried into the kitchen. She soon cooked some sandwiches, heef, and coffee. Dan raised his head and met her big smiling eyes. Suddenly, his heart sk ipped a beat, and he picked up a chunk of beef and put it on her te. Jane was sJust as she was about to refuse, she heard the man say in a low voice, ¡°Eat more. You¡¯re so thin!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± She pursed her lips. In fact, she had a lot of things to talk to Dan about. For example, she wanted to apologize forst night. It was a normal thing for newlyweds to have sex, but she made it seem like he was forcing her. For example, she wanted to ask him about his ns for the future. They were husband and wife after all. Besides, she still hadn¡¯t figured out what his profession was and how he supported his family¡­ They needed to know more about each other. Dan focused on eating. When he raised his head, she saw the thick calluses on his knuckles, which were formed by the sandbags. Jane swallowed the words she was about to say. They ate in silence for a long time on their first day of marriage. It wasn¡¯t that Jane had epted her fate, but she couldn¡¯t turn back now. ¡°By the way, do you have anything else to do today?¡± Jane asked, Dan was stunned. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the city to return the wedding dress,¡± she said with a smile. Chapter 3 Dan¡¯s eyes froze. He had not cared about her marriage, let alone that her wedding dress was rented. A wedding is a once in-a-lifetime event, every girl would happily buy a wedding dress. Thinking of this, he got a strange feeling in his heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to apany me!¡± Seeing that he was silent, Jane hurriedly exined, ¡°I can go by myself. If you have something to do, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the man replied indifferently. The two of them treated each other politely, like roommates. Jane washed the wedding dress clean, packed it into a bag, and changed buses several times. By the time she arrived at the wedding dress shop, it was almost noon. Except for the verbally promised dowry, the Fallon family prepared nothing for her wedding. She walked around the street and finally found a wedding dress shop that satisfied her regarding the style and price. The shop was not big, but the shop assistants were snobbish. They looked down on people who rented wedding dresses. ¡°Miss, are you sure that we can rent out this wedding dress again in the future?¡± The shop assistant stood with arms akimbo and said with disdain, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ¡°I¡¯ve washed it!¡± Jane quickly said, ¡°I promise it¡¯s clean. There¡¯s absolutely no problem!¡± ¡°Huh, washed?¡± the shop assistant sneered. ¡°Miss, you only rented it for one day. Why would you have to wash it? Did you wear it at your wedding or on your farm?¡± Jane¡¯s face turned as red as blood when she heard her words. The situation on her wedding day was indeed not much better than going to the farm. In the heavy rain, she walked along a muddy countryside path. Her white wedding dress and shoes were dirty, and her feet were also aching. The shop assistant fiddled with the hem of her dress and cast a disdainful look at her from time to time. ¡°Miss, even if you want to wash this wedding dress, you have to dry-clean it! ¡°Do you know what ¡®dry-clean¡¯ means?¡± Seeing that she was well-behaved, the shop assistant deliberately mocked her. ¡°s, since we opened. this shop, we¡¯ve only sold wedding dresses. This is the first time that we rented one to anyone¡­ If you can¡¯t even afford a wedding dress, why did you get married?¡± ¡°One can¡¯t get married without buying a wedding dress? Whichw says that?¡± Suddenly, a cold voice came over. Jane was stunned. She turned around and saw Dan pacing in from the door. There seemed to be ice between the corners of his eyes and the tips of his eyebrows. His whole body exuded a dignified aura. He frowned slightly, walked up to Jane, and hugged her naturally. He looked at the shop assistant and sneered, ¡°It says right there that you offer wedding dress rentals. Do you think people are blind?¡° ¡°You¡­.¡± ¡°Besides, the wedding dresses here are of average style and quality. They are not worth buying at all!¡± The shop assistant looked at them and rolled her eyes. ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, then just say so! How dare you be so picky¡­ Ha, those are all designed by high-end designers.¡± Dan raised his brows and looked at the wedding dress on the model in the center of the hall. It was a fishtail style, which showed off the girl¡¯s figure very well. It was faintly decorated with golden threads, and there were small diamonds embedded in the chest area. The design was indeed outstanding, but it couldn¡¯t bepared with the outstanding seen before. things he had ¡°Ha, don¡¯t look at that!¡± the shop assistant sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t afford it even if you look at it! s, Miss, I really feel indignant for you. You¡¯re so beautiful, why didn¡¯t you pick your husband more carefully before you got married? What a waste of your face!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Dan was stunned. This little woman had always been submissive, but at this moment, she was aggressively arguing with others Nowork avble now. Please check yourwork. Jane took a step forward a. dding dress to dry clean and send it back after washing. But you must apologize to my husband for what you just said!¡± ¡°What?¡± 11:5 Chapter 1 Jane was soft-hearted, but not to everyone. She could tolerate others bullying her, but if they bullied the people around her, even if it was her husband whom she had never even met before their wedding, she would go all out to defend him. She blushed and said word by word, ¡°I said, apologize to my husband!¡± The shop assistant rolled her eyes at her and ignored her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Dan smiled and looked down at her. ¡°Do you like that wedding dress?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jane followed his finger and saw the golden wedding dress in the middle. Her heart ski pped a beat. But she didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to do. With a faint smile, Dan took out a card and put it on the counter. ¡°My wife likes that wedding dress. I¡¯ll take it.¡± The air seemed to freeze in an instant. The shop assistant looked at her with her eyes wide open, and Jane was at a loss. ¡°Dan, what are you doing¡­ She tugged at his sleeve and reminded him in a low voice. ¡°We¡¯re married!¡± ¡°Take it as a souvenir,¡± Dan said lightly. ¡°That one is a designer¡¯s high-end custom-made dress, which needs to be tailored. Is there anyone in your store who specializes in measurements?¡± Only then did the shop assistante to her senses. She immediately put on a ttering smile and bowed respectfully with her hands pushed together. ¡°Sir, are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, take my wife¡¯s measurements now.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll call the designer¡­ ¡°Miss,¡± Dan raised his eyebrows, ¡°can¡¯t you do it?¡± The shop assistant¡¯s expression froze. ¡°You do it, or 1 won¡¯t buy it.¡± In front of this man with a strong aura, the shop assistant was a little flustered, but they didn¡¯t get many such orders. Moreover, she had the obligation to measure the customer¡¯s size, so she took out at tape measure and walked over to Jane. ¡°Miss, please allow me¡­¡± ¡°Is that how you take size measurements? Dan snorted. His eyes were as dark as ink as he stared at her coldly. ¡°You have to kneel down to do it.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The store fell silent in an instant. People all looked at the shop assistant with sympathy. The shop assistant¡¯s face looked very bad. At this time, the manager came over and gave her a look, indicating that she should do as the guest wished. After all, Dan chose an expensive wedding dress. Dan looked calm. He was smiling but not genuinely. Jane couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists tightly. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go.¡± She whispered to him, ¡°This wedding dress is very expensive. And we won¡¯t be needing it in the future.¡± ¡°Use my card.¡± Dan¡¯s voice was cold and hard. ¡°There¡¯s no pin code.¡± In the end, the manager and designer both came over to smooth out the situation. Dan was smoking at the door, and Jane was having her size measured inside the shop. No one dared to mock her anymore. The shop assistant, after being scolded by the manager, was now standing aside, not daring to move. The designer kept praising Jane¡¯s good figure, and the manager served her like a VIP. After leaving the wedding dress shop, Jane was a bit upset. The dress cost more than 5,000 dors. She bit her lip and looked at the man next to her. He was as calm as an iceberg. ¡°Dan,¡± she spoke eventually, ¡°I think we need to talk.¡± Stunned, Dan stopped in his tracks. The little woman looked at him very seriously. Her big ck grape-like eyes flickered, and her cherry lips were slightly pursed. ¡°Just now¡­ you were too impulsive.¡± He frowned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°In the wedding dress shop. You didn¡¯t have to do that¡­ Why did you have to buy that wedding dress? It costs more than 5,000 dors. Do you know how long can we live off of that amount of money?¡± He really didn¡¯t know how long. In the past, it was probably not even enough for one meal. Jane looked at lum secretly, but there was still no expression on his face. ¡°I¡­ I am not ming you.¡± Her voice softened. ¡°I just want to say that since we are married, we have to n for the future. I know that you want to help me vent my anger, but when it¡¯s necessary, you have to endure it. We need money to live at home.¡° Home? For some reason, when Dan heard these two words, the corners of his mouth twitched unconsciously. ¡°Besides, I haven¡¯t brought my dowry yet. And I¡¯ll need to use it somewhere else. We can¡¯t spend so much money. Jane¡¯s voice gradually lowered. When she thought of her mother in the hospital and her younger 1191 My! 1.3 Chapter 5 brother and sister who were waiting for the money, worry welled up in her heart. However, she did not dare to let Dan know about this. In front of him, she should be Fiona. ¡°So much money?¡± The man repeated these words in a low voire with a hint of a smile in his voice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the daughter of the Fallon family? Why don¡¯t you like spending money?¡± Jane looked at him with her eyes wide open, and her heart was beating like a drum. She quickly changed the topic and said. ¡°Are you thirsty? I¡¯ll go buy some coffee.¡± As she spoke, she turned around and went to a coffee shop on the street. Looking at her petite and flustered figure, Dan smiled gently. At this time, his mobile phone vibrated. When he saw the number on it, the smile on his face froze instantly. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Sir,¡± the person on the other end of the line said in a low voice, ¡°the investigation is almost done. Someone did tamper with your private jet on the day of the ident. Now we just don¡¯t have enough evidence, but the person you guessed should be right.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Dan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Continue to investigate!¡± ¡°Yes. But sir¡­ how long are you going to stay in Cardiff? Are you sure you don¡¯t want Central City?¡± 150 to go back toExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Dan pinched the spot between his eyebrows, and his expression became a little more solemn. He took a deep breath and hung up the phone directly. He would go back to Central City, but not now. If he went back now, he would only alert the enemy and let those who thought that he had died in the aire up with a more vicious way to hurt him! ¡°Which one would you like, thette or cappino?¡± Dan was slightly stunned. He turned around and met her big bright eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jane looked at him. ¡®You don¡¯t look well¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± This feeling of being seen through was very bad. Dan¡¯s voice was stiff and cold as he threw a cold back at her. ¡°Drink it yourself. I don¡¯t like coffee.¡± Holding the two coffees, Jane stood rooted to the spot. After a long time, she bit her lip and trotted after him. She only followed him and did not dare to get too close to him. His broad back was like a cold wall, and the other side of the wall belonged to him. She was so close to him, but she could not get close to him. Everything went as usual on the second day of their marriage. Dan let Jane sleep in the bedroom, while he slept on the sofa outside. There was only one nket, which he gave to her. He just wrapped himself in a worn-out sheet. Jane felt a little guilty and stood at the door of the bedroom for a long time. However, the sentence ¡°go back to the room to sleep¡± seemed to be tied in her throat and could not be said out loud. It seemed that Dan was right. She needed time to adapt to the fact that she had a husband. She lowered her head slightly, pursed her lips, and chuckled. It was said that Dan was indifferent and not good atmunicating with others but was good at fighting. But she felt that he was not so bad. At least, he respected and tolerated her. ording to the rules, the bride should have returned home by the third day. When she woke up early in the morning, her heart was beating fast. For others, the wedding was a big deal. The son-inw should apany the daughter to visit her family and bring some gifts. They should go back for lunch ande back before sunset in the afternoon. But for Jane, she was going back to ask for money this time. Her father had promised that as long as she got married in ce of Fiona, he would give her arge dowry, which was enough to treat her mother¡¯s illness and enough for her younger brother and sister to go to school. However, she had been married for three days, and the promise of the Fallon family seemed to have evaporated into thin air. No one mentioned it again. Jane thought about it over and over. She could only rely on herself to get it; she could not bring Dan with her. Otherwise, everything would he exposed. Who knew what Dan would do in his anger? ¡°Dan, I¡­¡± She racked her brains to up with a reasonable excuse so that he, as the son-inw, would not have to apany her back to her parent¡¯s home. After thinking for a long time, she swallowed her words and squeezed out a few sybles. I¡¯ve made breakfast. Come and eat.¡± Dan was currently exercising in the courtyard. When he heard her soft voice, his heart felt like it had melted into the tip of an iceberg. Jane made some vegetables and dumplings. When Dan stepped into the small room, he suddenly felt that it was much brighter. Ever since they had gotten married, this ce was no longer as dusty as before. There were more fireworks in the world here. When everything passed by Jane¡¯s hands, it felt warm and sunny. The corners of Dan¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously as he sat at the table. The little woman opposite him seemed to have a lot on her mind. He thought for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°You should go back to your parent¡¯s home today, right?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jane was stunned. She bit her lip, lowered her eyes, and said nothing. Om Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Dan guessed a little and continued to say calmly, ¡°Go to the room and open the drawer of the cab. There is a box inside. Take it out.¡± Jane replied with an ¡°oh¡± and did as told. She indeed found a carved wooden box in the deepest part of the drawer. The patterns on the box were exquisite, and it had a faint fragrance. Dan took it and opened it. There were several pieces of golder jewelry inside. There was a ne, earrings, and a ring. The bracelet was made of gold and jade. The style was very special. The mutton- fat jade embedded in the gold was warm and transparent. It was full of color and looked very magnificent, Jane¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at him in confusion. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°When we got married, I didn¡¯t give you any decent betrothal gifts.¡± Dan casually held them in his hands and looked at them one by one. ¡°These are mypensation for you. Take a look. Is there anything that you don¡¯t like?¡± Jane clenched her fists and rxed them under the table. She was a little nervous. She secretly nced at Dan¡¯s cold face and somehow felt a little sweetness in his heart. None of the jewelry had any ws. But how did he get these things? Dan saw through her thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these aren¡¯t stolen. Their origins are legitimate!¡± Jane¡¯s face suddenly turned red. How could she doubt her husband like that? ¡°Keep them all.¡± Dan closed the box and pushed it in front of her. He looked at her quietly with a pair of deep eyes. ¡°This is all I can take out, as well as all the property of this family. We are married, so you should be in charge of it. So I¡¯ll give you all my property!¡± ¡°Dan, L¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± He interrupted her. ¡°If you go back to your parent¡¯s home today, I won¡¯t apany you. Apologize to your family for me.¡± Jane was stunned. Suddenly, she heaved a long sigh of relief and rxed. ¡°Okay.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead with your work. I can do it myself!¡± Looking at her relieved expression, Dan shook his head andughed in his heart. This little wife was really interesting. Her emotions were all hanging on her face, and she could not hide any of her worries. It would be strange if she was not bullied by others! Bullying? Dan¡¯s hand, which was holding his fork, paused, and his heart suddenly tightened. What if she was really bullied by that family when she returned to her parent¡¯s home today? But if she was in fact bullied, what did it have to do with him? 13.54 Dan¡¯s mind was a mess. After eating a few mouthfuls, he put down his bowl and fork, put on his coat, and went out. Jane didn¡¯t know where he went. After tidying up the house, she went to take the bus. On the way, she received a call from Kate and listened to her nagging all the way. She didn¡¯t hang up until she got off the bus. ¡°You¡¯re too careless! What day is it today? Your husband didn¡¯t go with you? Does he care about you. or this marriage?¡± On the other end of the line, Jane just smiled foolishly. Kate May was a senior who was two grades higher than her and her best friend when she was at student. She had a fiery personality, and Jane often said that she was born in ancient times, so she must be a heroine. At this moment, the heroine couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She cursed him non-stop like a machine gun, ¡°He has nothing! It¡¯s a blessing for him to marry you! But he doesn¡¯t cherish it and doesn¡¯t even apany you to go home. He¡­¡± ¡°All right! Jane smiled awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want him to apany me. Today¡­ today I¡¯m going back home to ask for money. If he was with me, everything would be exposed!¡± After a moment of silence, Kate sighed heavily. ¡°Jane, you are betting your happiness on it!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Jane¡¯s smile suddenly froze. She was a bit upset. Kate was right. Marriage was a lifetime thing. Jane got married without thinking, and she hadn¡¯t even had a proper rtionship with him. Wasn¡¯t she betting her happiness on it? However¡­. Jane pursed her lips and said into the phone with a chuckle, ¡°Howe? In fact, I have to thank Dan. If he hadn¡¯t married me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get a 50,000-dor dowry!¡± As long as her mother recovered and her siblings could study hard and live a peaceful life, she would be happy. ¡°Well, I need to hang up now!¡± Jane was in a hurry to get off the phone. ¡°I came back to get the money today. I¡¯ll tell you the good news when I get it! Jane carefully put her phone in her backpack and soon arrived at the busiestmercial street in Cardiff. She stood on the street and looked at the bustling traffic. Suddenly, she felt as if a lifetime had passed. ¡°Hey, my sister is back!¡± Fiona¡¯s sharp voice was filled with ridicule as she walked down the stairs and sized her up arrogantly. She wondered how life had been for Jane these days. She couldn¡¯t help but be secretly delighted at the thought that Jane married a poor man with nothing. a well-known hooligan. Since she was a child, she seemed to be inferior to Jane in everything. Even though Jane would wear her old clothes, some people still praised her for being beautiful. Jane was gentle, and everyone liked to be close to her. Even her grades in school were far better than Fiona¡¯s. Fiona had regarded her as a thorn in her side since she was a child. Even though Jane had never intended to harm her, Fiona had seized every opportunity to embarrass her. Fiona had gotten rid of a big problem this time, but she still didn¡¯t feel satisfied. She wanted to see Jane in an even more miserable and sadder state. ¡°Jane, how does it feel to get married?¡± Fiona pretended to hold her hand enthusiastically, and there was a hint of scheming in her smile. ¡°I heard that the marriages in previous generations were arranged by the parents, and they had never seen each other before they got married¡­ Ha, your marriage is quite retro!¡± Jane let out a dryugh and gently withdrew her hand. She didn¡¯t have a good impression of this family. She just wanted to take the money and leave ast soon as possible. From then on, she would have nothing to do with the Fallon family. ¡°It¡¯s said that my brother inw has been to jail several times because of fighting in the past, yeah?¡± Fiona¡¯s gaze was filled with contempt as she hid a smile on the corners of her month. Then what is he doing now? Does he have a job? How can he support you if he doesn¡¯t? ¡°If he really can¡¯t find a job, I can help him! Oh, I¡¯ll introduce him to some good jobs, such as moving bricks at construction sites and carrying goods at the docks. It¡¯s very suitable for him, isn¡¯t it? Why Chapter 5 don¡¯t we let hime to thepany? There happens to be a security guard who needs to rece his dog!¡± Jane suddenly looked up at her. Fiona¡¯s heart tightened. In her impression, Jane was always obedient and didn¡¯t fight back. But today, there seemed to be something different in her eyes. Jane took a deep breath, stared at Fiona, and said clearly, ¡°Although my husband has some shorings, it doesn¡¯t affect his ability to earn money and support a family. Let alone that he can support the family, even if he really wanted to find a job, he wouldn¡¯t ask you for it. The good job that you mentioned should be saved for my future brother-inw!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Fiona¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Jane, who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jane said lightly, ¡°Carrying bricks at a construction site, carrying goods at the docks, and being a dog for the security guards¡­ Don¡¯t you think these are all good jobs? Are you sure you¡¯re helping us? Then I¡¯ll do you a favor by leaving this job for your future husband, my dear sister.¡± Fiona was furious. She had never seen Jane so eloquent before. ¡°Ha, only you would protect that kind of man like a treasure!¡± Fiona rolled her eyes at her, curled her lips, and walked upstairs while twisting her waist. As she walked, she snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re here for today¡­ But Dad isn¡¯t home, so you came here for nothing! ¡°What did you say?¡± Jane¡¯s heart ski pped a beat, and she immediately got a bad feeling. C Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 ¡°I said, Dad isn¡¯t home!¡± Fiona curled her lips proudly. ¡°Dad has long forgotten that you should visit him today! Well, since you¡¯re married to that kind of person, do you think Dad will hold a banquet for you? Ha, isn¡¯t it embarrassing enough?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need any banquet!¡± Jane suddenly stood up and stood in front of her. ¡°I want my dowry!¡± ¡°Dowry?¡± Fiona raised her eyebrows and looked at her with a vicious smile. ¡°What dowry? I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡± Jane was stunned, and her heart was beating very fast. At that moment, all the grievances and hatred welled up in her heart. She knew that she was humble and that she was born as an illegitimate daughter. But her family background was not something she could choose. Over the years, even in the darkness, she had been working hard to face the sun. She believed that no normal girl would agree to such an absurd request! She just wanted to save her mother. Why was this little bit of hope seized by them?! Fiona grunted coldly and turned around. She was about to go upstairs when she was stopped by Jane. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Make it clear!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fiona squeezed Jane¡¯s arm fiercely. Jane was in so much pain that she kept stepping back. The back of her head hit the wall, and her ears buzzed. She looked up and saw that Fiona was sneering at her. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re already married. You¡¯re ndering your family! Don¡¯t even think about having anything to do with the Fallon family in the future!¡± ¡°But¡­ Dad promised me personally!¡± Jane gritted her teeth. ¡°As long as 1 marry him in ce of you, he will give me arge dowry so that my mother can¡­ ¡°To send your mother to a good ward and use imported medicine?¡± Fionaughed. ¡°My silly sister, do you still remember why Dad chased you and your mother out back then?¡± Jane remained silent, and a chill ran down her spine. ¡°It¡¯s all because of your mother¡¯s indiscreet behavior. She got herself pregnant with a pair of illegitimate children and made my father furious! Jane, that bit ch deserves to go to hell! Do you think Dad will save her? Oh no! Dad wants her to die!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Jane¡¯s eyes were red. She tried her best to hold hack her tears, but they still fell. ¡°My mother is not that kind of person. She was framed¡­¡± ¡°Do you mean that she was framed by my mother?¡± Fiona raised her voice and red fiercely at her. Jane¡¯s eyes were cold. She remembered that her mother had told her that the guiltier a person was, Chapters the stronger they looked on the surface. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± She wiped away her tears and said lightly, ¡°In fact, you and I don¡¯t know what happened with the previous generation. So please pay attention to your words in the future. If you dare to disrespect my mother again, I won¡¯t let you go! ¡°Well, you have to have the ability to do so!¡± Tiona sneered and deliberately pulled her hair back, revealing the diamond ne she had just bought ¡°How is it? Is it beautiful?¡± She looked at Jane provocatively. ¡°I just bought this ne. It¡¯s really not cheap. 50,000 dors!¡± Jane was stunned. Fiona said fiercely. ¡°I bought it with your dowry!¡± You¡­ ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve never thought of giving you any dowry! Being my stand-in is an honor for you. Jane, don¡¯t be so shameless!¡± Jane bit her lip tightly. She was so angry that his whole body was trembling, but there was nothing she could do. When she saw Fiona¡¯s smug smile, the ser vant politely invited her out. She walked out of the yard in a daze. The sky was grey, and the air was damp. The weather in this season changed all of a sudden. The heavy rain woulde inadvertently, which caught her off guard. Jane had no choice but to quicken her pace and walk to the bus station. ¡°Sir, Ms. Fallon is out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dan took off his gloves and threw them aside. He untied the gauze wrapped around his hands. layer byyer. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t look too good.¡± The man frowned. ¡°Ms. Fallon doesn¡¯t look well. She must have been bullied in her parents¡¯ home. I inquired about it. The ser vants of the Fallon family said that she didn¡¯t get the dowry and was humiliated by her sister.¡± Dan clenched his fists, and a cold light shed in his eyes. ¡°What size dowry should she get?¡± ¡°It seems to be 50,000.¡± ¡°How much is thend that the Fallon family hid for?¡± ¡°One billion. Dan let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Very good. Use this piece ofnd to wake up those stu pid members of the Fallon family!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 When Dan pushed open the door, he saw Janeing out of the kitchen with two dishes in hand. When she saw him, she immediately put on a smile. However, her smile was a little forced. Dan washed his hands and sat at the table. After a day of training, he was hungry. The steaming food. looked very appetizing. He picked up his bowl and ate in big mouthfuls, while Jane sat quietly opposite him and did not move. ¡°What happened?¡± He looked up at her. Jane paused and shook her head slightly. ¡°Then hurry up and eat.¡± Dan picked up a piece of meat and ced it on her te. ¡°Can you get full just by looking at it?¡± Jane lowered her head and pursed her lips. She really had no appetite. At this time, her cell phone buzzed. It was a message from her younger brother, Bailey: [Jane, when will you pay Mom¡¯s bill? The doctor is threatening to stop the medicine!] Her heart tightened, and she subconsciously looked at the drawer in the bedroom. She had put all the gold jewelry that Dan had given her in it, especially the bracelet iid with gold and jade. It should be worth a lot of money¡­ ¡°Why are you thinking?¡± Suddenly, a deep voice interrupted her thoughts. Jane came to her senses and suddenly met the man¡¯s deep eyes. She couldn¡¯t help trembling slightly. For some reason, the unusual auraing from Dan¡¯s body always made her feel a strong sense of oppression when she looked at him. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± she said softly. Dan put down his bowl and utensils with a meaningful look in his eyes. ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Jane shook her head immediately. Dan was patient. After looking at her for a while, he chuckled and continued to eat. Since she didn¡¯t want to tell him, he wouldn¡¯t ask. Sooner orter, this girl would lose her cool. That night, Jane¡¯s mind was a mess. She read the message sent by Bailey over and over again, thinking of countless ways to make some money, but she couldn¡¯te up with anything. It was impossible to go back to the Fallon family to ask for money. So she could only¡­ She quietly closed the door, opened the drawer of the cab, and took out the carved wooden box. The jewelry inside was shining under the moonlight. She took out the bracelet, hesitated for a long time, and finally carefully wrapped it up and put it in her pocket. ¡°Well, it¡¯s really good.¡± The assistant in the jewelry store nodded and chuckled ¡°MISS, though your bracelet is old-fashioned, fortunately, it¡¯s ssic and of high quality. It¡¯s rare to see such good quality gold and jade now.¡± ¡°How much is it worth?¡± Jane looked at her expectantly. ¨C Chapter 10 ¡°Miss, do you mean as coteral?¡± The assistant smiled and took her to a small room inside. There were a few professional instruments on the table. The assistant asked her to wait there for a moment and then left. Jane sat there and looked around. This jewelry store was so luxurious that it was beyond her imagination. In fact, she didn¡¯t have much hope before she came here. After all, the bracelet looked old, and Dan couldn¡¯t give her anything good. She didn¡¯t expect that the staff here would ask her to stay. She held the bracelet in her hand, going back and forth in her mind about what to do. Then she stood up again and hesitated in the room. She didn¡¯t know that every little movement of hers had been clearly seen by the surveince cameras. ¡°Mr. White, this is an heirloom of the Campbell family¡­ Would you like to bring this youngdy here Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. now?¡± Behind arge office desk, a man was watching aputer screen, and there was a yful smile on his handsome face. He leaned hack and crossed his long legs on the table. He narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wait and see!¡± ¡°But what if she stole it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Hector White sparked up a lighter and lit a cigarette. ¡°I heard that Dominic got married. This must be his little wife. Oh, he handed over such a valuable thing to her for safekeeping¡­ He must have not expected that his wife would show up here!¡± ¡°Mr. White, what should we do next?¡± ¡°Ask the shop assistant to name a price for her. 150,000 dors.¡± Jane waited anxiously for the shop assistant¡¯s return. When the assistant saw her, she grinned and said, ¡°Miss, after our professional appraisal, it¡¯s not a problem to loan you 150,000 dors for this bracelet.¡± Jane¡¯s ears buzzed, and she was stunned for 10 seconds. 150,000 dors? She clenched the bracelet tightly, and a look of embarrassment appeared on her delicate face. The price was far beyond her expectations. She didn¡¯t expect this piece of jewelry to be so valuable! With 150,000 dors, not to mention her mother¡¯s medical expenses at this stage, even if their life in the future would be easy, she could send Hailey to a better school¡­ But this was a wedding gift from Dan. Jane¡¯s heart skip ped a beat and she frowned slightly. At this moment, the image of Dan handing the jewelry box to her suddenly shed through her mind. ¡°This is all I have. I¡¯ll leave it to you. From now on, you¡¯ll be in charge of this house.¡± She bit her lip and felt guilty. He had given her everything he had, how could she treat him so insincerely? ¡°Miss, are you dissatisfied with the price?¡± The assistant carefully smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can discuss it further. How about this, I¡¯ll show you the loan records here, you can take a look before¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind! I won¡¯t sell it.¡± Jane suddenly stood up and nimbly stuffed the bracelet back into her bag. The shop assistant was speechless. Before the assistant could react, Jane had already run out of the jewelry store. Soon, her slender figure disappeared into the busy street. ¡°Oh? She didn¡¯t sell it?¡± A mocking voice came from upstairs in the jewelry store. The shop assistant immediately turned around, bowed 90 degrees, and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Mr. White!¡± e man na The narrowed his eyes slightly, and his handsome face was full of unruliness. He sat down on the sofa, took out his phone, and smiled. ¡°Dominic, your wife took your ancestral treasure to my shop. Did you know that?¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 On the other end of the phone, Dan was silent. However, even through the phone, Hector could guess he must be expressionless. Dan was good at masking his emotions. ¡°Dominic.¡± Hector coughed twice. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± ¡°What should I say?¡± Dan¡¯s voice was half-smiling as he continued, ¡°I gave it to her, and it¡¯s hers. She can do whatever she wants with it.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s Golden Wind Dew. Your great-grandmother wore it!¡± Dan didn¡¯t say anything. He added more weight to the dumbbell. When he raised it, his muscles. tightened, and his strength erupted like a volcano. ¡°How much did she sell the bracelet for?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Hector smiled. ¡°She didn¡¯t sell it!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Dan frowned slightly. Ever sincest night, he had seen this little woman fidget and keep ncing at the drawer. At that time, he had expected that she would sell jewelry. After all, Fiona had pocketed 50,000 dors worth of dowry, and Jane urgently needed to pay for the medical expenses. How could she raise so much money if she didn¡¯t sell jewelry? But he didn¡¯t expect her to change her mind after entering the jewelry store. ¡°Dominic, I happened to be here today. I recognized it as soon as she took out the Golden Wind Dew. I thought a bold thief stole it from you. I didn¡¯t expect it to be your darling, Hectorughed again. ¡°Dominic, she¡¯s fascinating. I thought she was short of money, so I deliberately asked the shop assistant to give her a high price¡­ Of course, it can¡¯tpare with the value of the Golden Wind Dew, but in her opinion, it must be very high!¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And then¡­¡± Hector scratched his head. To my surprise, she decided not to sell it!¡± Dan had a strange feeling in his heart. The troubled look on Jane¡¯s facest night surfaced in his mind again. ¡°We¡¯re already husband and wife. Isn¡¯t she going to open her heart to me? She¡¯s clearly in trouble, but she didn¡¯t tell me. Instead, she forced herself to hear it¡­¡± he thought. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and a faint smile appeared. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± He said in a low voice, ¡°Take care of that piece ofnd. I don¡¯t want it to fall into the hands of the Fallon family! By the way, put some pressure on David. Don¡¯t let them off easily.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he your father-inw?¡± Hector snorted. ¡°Dominic, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°Just do as I say. What¡¯s the point of talking so much nonsense?¡± Hector stuck out his tongue. They grew up together. He had long been used to Dominic¡¯s unpredictable temper, so he had hoped that a woman could teach Dominic a lesson. My Husbandh A Secret Hiilianaire Chapter 11 Now it seemed that this woman was right in front of him. But¡­ Hector frowned. ¡°Dominic. I¡¯ll say one more thing. Do you think you and Jane¡­ can really be together?¡± Dan did not speak. ¡°You¡¯re not Dan at all. You won¡¯t be able to stay in that small vige for long. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll return to Central City. What are you going to do with Jane by then? Will your family ept her?¡± After a long silence, a deep voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Leave the future to the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you not to fall too deep into it¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Dan said casually. ¡°I don¡¯t care about this marriage at all. It¡¯s just a shell for me to hide my identity.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Hector sighed helplessly. ¡°I hope you can be so unrestrained one day before returning to Central City!¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 After dinner, Jane cut some fruit and brought it over. Then, she sat next to Dan. The man had been looking at his phone. Jane went over and took a look curiously. She thought that he was ying a game, but he was browsing a foreign website. The people in suits in the picture all looked like sessful people. Jane was stunned. At this time, Dan suddenly turned his head. Jane was so close to him that she almost touched the tip of his nose. They looked at each other nkly. Her face was hot, and her heart was beating fast. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Dan asked in a low voice. ¡°No¡­ nothing.¡± Jane sat awkwardly next to her, twisting her hands in a panic. She smiled and said, ¡°Are you reading the news?¡± ¡°Yes, financial news.¡± ¡°You know finance?¡± Dan turned around again with a faint smile in his eagle-like eyes. ¡°Then what do you think a person who has fought and been to prison should know?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Jane¡¯s face turned red. ¡°I was a little surprised. I didn¡¯t expect you to know so much.¡± The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Jane was a little nervous, but when she looked at Dan¡¯s calm expression, she felt that her nervousness was unnecessary. They were a legal couple, but they were so unnaturally getting along. They couldn¡¯t even have a pleasant conversation. Jane patted her head and wondered if she was too stupid. Dan noticed her behavior. A smile that even he did not notice shed across the corner of his mouth. Dan put me?¡± down his phone, ate the fruit with a fork, and asked casually, ¡°Do you have something to tell. ¡°Hmm?¡± Jane replied and then shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Dan looked at her. ¡°Do weck money?¡± ¡°Why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Nothing, just asking.¡± Dan¡¯s voice was t. ¡°Is that what couples are supposed to talk about?¡° Jane bit her lip and said nothing. ¡°Or¡­ shall we talk somewhere else? The man looked at the bedroom; his low voice was slightly ambiguous. His warm breath approached her little by little. Jane looked up and met his deep eyes, which seemed shimmering with sparks. She leaned to one side, but he held her waist big hand. She fell into his arms. Jane¡¯s entire body froze. Dan¡¯s eyes burned even more fiercely. with Chapter 12 He tightened his grip on her waist but did not do anything else. He looked at her. Her eyes were closed. Although she tried her best to rx, her trembling body still revealed her fear of getting along with a man for the first time. Dan¡¯s heart was filled with love. He didn¡¯t want her to be with him under such circumstances. This kind of thing should have happened naturally. ¡°You must be tired today.¡± Jane heard his h oar se voice. ¡°Good night.¡± She was stunned. She felt that the force binding her body had disappeared, and the boiling temperature in the air had slowly dropped. She couldn¡¯t tell how she felt. This man should be the closest person to her in the world, but she had only known him for a few days. Moreover, there had always been a knot in her heart. She had been betrothed, and Dan probably did not know this¡­. She had once plucked up the courage to admit to him that she was not Fiona but Jane. But every timeThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. the words came to her mouth, she hesitated. If Dan thought that the Fallon family had lied to him, what would he do? He had a bad temper. What if¡­. She looked at the sandbags and gloves in the yard and immediately gave up the idea. ¡°I said good night. What are you staring at?¡± Dan said softly. Jane suddenly came to his senses and walked into the bedroom. At this moment, she received a call from Bailey. ¡°Jane, you don¡¯t have to worry. Mom¡¯s medical expenses are settled!* ¡°What?¡± Jane couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Where did you get the money?¡± ¡°Fiona sent it here today,¡± Bailey said with a smile. ¡°She sent a diamond ne over and said it¡¯s your father¡¯s dowry, worth 50,000 dors!¡± C Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Jane didn¡¯t know how to react for a moment. On the other side, Bailey was overjoyed and said that not only were there medical expenses, but the Fallon family had also changed the ward. Her mother was transferred to a VIP ward with special care and the most advanced imported drugs. ¡°Jane, your father cares about Mom a lot.¡± Bailey smiled innocently. ¡°Well, I have to go now. It¡¯s time for ss. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t forget my tuition fee. I¡¯m the only one in the ss who hasn¡¯t paid yet!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jane muttered in agreement. Even after Bailey hung up, she still did not understand what was happening. She wondered, ¡°Is Fiona friendly? ¡°Does David care about Mom?¡± She didn¡¯t quite believe that. Thinking of the attitude of the Fallon family toward her the day she returned home, she no longer had any hope for the dowry. That was a surprise. Jane quickly hid in the bedroom and carefully put the bracelet back in the box. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t sell it. She smiled and stroked the gold essories in the box with her slender fingers. She said to herself, ¡°I will protect you from now on. I will never sell you to anyone else!¡± Dan stood outside the door and quietly looked inside. He could see the yful look on her face. He curled his lips and felt warm in his heart. He looked down at his phone and saw only two words in Hector¡¯s message. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Nice. You¡¯ll get a reward.¡± Dan had always been curt and would only reply when he was in a good mood. It was the first time he had received so many words in Hector¡¯s life. While Jane was cleaning at home, Dan was working out in the yard on the weekend. Listening to his rhythmic fighting sounds, she smiled gently. Although she didn¡¯t understand why men were so obsessed with this kind of violent exercise and practiced daily, she had never stopped him. On the contrary, she supported him very much. It was better to hit sandbags than to hit people. After cleaning up the room, Jane was about to enter the kitchen to cook when her phone suddenly rang. When she picked it up, she heard Fiona¡¯s sharp and angry voice. ¡°Jane, you are amazing! You can even hook up with Mr. White. You are just like your mother.¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about so early in the morning? Jane was scolded for no reason. Just when she was about to hang up, she heard Fiona sneer angrily, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the White family, how could Dad lose that piece ofnd? Do you know what Mr. Chapter 11 White said to Dad? He threatened to cancel the cooperation because Dad deducts his daughter¡¯s dowry!¡± ¡°So we lost that piece ofnd!¡± ¡°Do you know how much Dad has paid for this project? That project is estimated to be worth one billion dors! A few months of hard work is gone just like that! You little bitch, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Jane was confused. Mr. White? Land? ¡°Are you crazy? It was you who went to the hospital to give the diamond ne to my brother, and now you deny it. Which Mr. White are you talking about? I don¡¯t even know him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend in front of me! You little bitch, you pretend to be pure and pitiful, but in fact, you¡¯re full of evil tricks. You¡¯re good at seducing men! How many men you¡¯ve slept with? It¡¯s a blessing for you to marry Dan!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jane was so angry that her whole body trembled, and her face flushed. She didn¡¯t want trouble, but she was not afraid of it. She had suffered a lot of provocation and humiliation from Fiona since she was a child. At first, she had to endure it silently, butter she was forced to fight back. However, she didn¡¯t even know how to fight back this time. What Fiona said was simply iprehensible! Her phone was suddenly taken away from behind when she was at a loss. Jane was stunned and turned around to see Dan¡¯s gloomy face.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He said into the microphone in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Speak to my wife with respect! ¡°If I hear those dirty words again, think about the consequences! The fierceness in his words was clear. Just listening to his voice was enough to make people shudder. The phone suddenly quieted down. Perhaps Fiona feared his imposing manner and did not dare to make a sound. Dan hung up the phone, returned it to Jane, and returned to the yard to hit the sandbag with a poker face. Jane was stunned for a moment and suddenly felt a little touched. No one had ever protected her like this since she was a child. Dan took off his gauntlet in the yard and threw it aside, gasping for breath with a gloomy face. After a while, Hector received his message. ¡°What did you say to David?¡± Hector weighed his words and replied carefully, ¡°Dominic, I put pressure on him as you said, right?¡± As soon as he sent the message, Dan called. His voice was as cold as ice. ¡°I told you to put pressure on him. Who told you to mention the dowry?¡± ¡°Well, Dominic¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just want to avenge your wife? What else should I mention if not the dowry?¡± ¡°Hector!¡± Dan admonished him. Chapter 13 After that, he hung up the phone. Hector was confused for a long time. Fortunately, he had a counselor beside him. Tristan Brown, who had just arrived from Central City. Tristan burst intoughter as a ymate who grew up with him after listening to Hector¡¯s exnation. ¡°He is right. Your brain hasn¡¯t been fully grown yet.¡± Hector waved his fist at him. ¡°Think about it. You used the dowry to put pressure on David and snatched his piece ofnd. Isn¡¯t it obvious that you¡¯re defending Jane? Now, even Jane¡¯s sister thinks that you¡¯re having an affair with Jane. Don¡¯t you understand why Dominic is mad?¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Hector pped his thigh and realized that he had made a big mistake. ¡°Old¡­ Tristan, you have to help me!¡± Hector didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I never thought of competing with Dominic for a woman! Besides, a tender bean sprout like Jane is not my cup of tea! What¡¯s wrong with Dominic? Why would he like her?¡± Tristan took a sip of tea and smiled meaningfully. Yes, he had never known that Mr. Campbell, who had never been close to women, not only turned into Dan here but also cared so much about a little girl like Jane. ¡°Dan said that he doesn¡¯t care about this marriage. He just uses it as a shell to hide himself.¡± ¡°Do you believe him?¡± Tristan rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Just wait and see. I don¡¯t think this Jane is simple. Ha, maybe Dominic won¡¯t even want to return to Central City then!¡± After lunch, Dan said goodbye to Jane and left. This small vige could be explored in under an hour. Before marrying Jane got, he often went up the mountain along the vige¡¯s path. There was no one there, and the air was good. It was very suitable for being alone. Dan often needed some quiet moments to n for the future carefully. However, he couldn¡¯t calm down today as the dirty words that Fiona had said on the phone kept echoing in his ears. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He took a deep breath and was about to walk to the top of the mountain when he suddenly heard someone behind him shouting. ¡°Hey, Dan!¡± A young man waved his arms and ran up the path below. Dan was stunned and frowned slightly ¡°I thought it was you when I was at the foot of the mountain! I didn¡¯t expect you to walk so fast!¡± ¡°By the way, have you recovered from your injuries? Do you want me to get you some more medicine?¡± Dan nodded. His voice was indifferent as he said, ¡°Thank you. I have already recovered.¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends. There¡¯s no need to say thanks!¡± The man patted Dan on the shoulder, and they walked toward the top of the mountain together. Truth be told, Dan was grateful to him. His name was Josh Green, and he came from a good family. He was one of the few wealthy people in the vige. He was also the only university student in the vige who graduated from medical school. When he returned from graduation, he met Dan, who was recuperating at home. Josh was warm- hearted, and the entire vige felt that Dan had a weird temper and was hard to approach. Only Josh would check his injuries every few days and asionally send some medicine. This unexpected friendship made Dan feel warm. Butter, it became a burden to him. It was unknown where Josh had found out about the rtionship between the Murphy and Fallon families, but everyone knew about it. The entire Cardiff was watching the show of the Fallon family. If they did not marry because the Murphy family had declined, the Fallon family would bebeled untrustworthy in business. The Fallon family had no choice but to let Jane marry into the family instead of Fiona. ¡°Oh, by the way, I haven¡¯t asked how you¡¯re doing as a newlywed yet!¡± Josh smiled happily and looked him up and down. ¡°You seem to be in high spirits. Do you get along well with your new wife?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m the one matching you guys. When will you bring your new wife out for a gathering?¡± Dan¡¯s face darkened as he grinned, his smile extremely unnatural. When he first came to this vige to recuperate, he happened to know that no one in the Murphy family was there, and Dan looked very simr to him, so he took that person¡¯s ce. He wanted to hide here. He didn¡¯t want to get married! Sometimes, when Josh was enthusiastic, it was tough to resist¡­ ¡°By the way, I heard that the eldest daughter of the Fallon family has a bad temper?¡± Josh looked at him with concern. ¡°Heh, no matter what, she¡¯s a spoileddy. So endure it!¡± ¡°Um, I know.¡± Dan indifferently replied. Although this marriage was out of his n, fortunately, he didn¡¯t marry the daughter of the Fallon. family. If Fiona had married him, he would probably want to kill Josh. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a while, so Josh invited him for a drink. Just as Dan didn¡¯t know how to refuse, a few olddies suddenly ran over along the mountain path. ¡°Hey, Dan, what are you doing here? Go home!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t return now, your wife won¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer!¡± The old women in the vige loved gossiping the most. ¡°Your wife is beautiful. Men lose their souls just by looking at her. Why are you strolling on the mountain? If you don¡¯t go back now, bad things will happen!¡± Dan¡¯s expression changed, and he hurried home. 007 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 ¡°Such a beautiful girl. Do you know how to make cakes?¡± Several men surrounded the door of Dan¡¯s house and smiled maliciously at Jane. Many people were also watching around, but these gangsters were well-known as bullies in this area, and no one was willing to get involved in this mess. The crowd watched the show with stony eyes. Jane was too beautiful. And it was dangerous to leave her alone at home. Jane¡¯s heart was pounding, and his face was pale. However, She tried her best to remain calm. ¡°I heard that this girl is the daughter of a rich family?¡± ¡°No wonder! Richdies never go to the kitchen. She doesn¡¯t know how to make pancakes!¡± ¡°Girl, you probably don¡¯t understand the rules here, do you?¡± The gangster¡¯s eyes were almost stuck on Jane. ¡°In our ce, married women must make pancakes and personally send them to every household! You¡¯ve been married for so many days, but we haven¡¯t eaten yet¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know there was such a rule.¡± Jane tried her best to make her voice sound less trembling. When it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll send it to you. Now my husband will be back soon. Please¡­¡± When Jane was about to close the courtyard door, a man suddenly stretched out his knee and pressed it against it, followed by the other two. Jane panicked, her hand shook, and they knocked the door open. Three gangsters rushed into the yard and looked at Jane with greed in their eyes. ¡°Dan is so lucky.¡± The men drooled. Jane felt disgusted from the bottom of her heart. She subconsciously crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at them warily. ¡°Get out of my house!¡± She deliberately raised her voice. ¡°My husband will be back soon! I think know what kind of person he is!¡± you The men looked at each other and grinned hideously. ¡°Of course! He is a coward who pees during a fight!¡± ¡°Girl, you still don¡¯t know, do you? Dan used to be such a coward. Every time we fought, he would to the police station to take the me!¡± go ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have missed your wedding! Why don¡¯t we make it up to you today?¡± Several men surrounded her, and some of them began to touch her. Jane felt disgusted. Although she was afraid, the scene of Dan hitting a sandbag in the yard instantly shed through her mind. She had never fought, but she had seen it before. At that moment, she mustered up the courage out of nowhere to imitate Dan, treating these swers as sandbags and punching them with all her might! The men were shocked, but Jane¡¯s resistance aroused their dirty thoughts. ¡°Oh? Such a fierce woman.¡± 13559 MY H Chapter 15 Jane picked up a stick in the courtyard, full of momentum. ¡°Get out, get out!¡± ¡°Girl, it¡¯s useless!¡± The man smiled evilly. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself. Let us teach you how to use it!¡± Tears were about to fall from Jane¡¯s eyes. Fear, helplessness, and all the negative emotions were tied in her heart, making her feel ufortable. The gangsters were even more unscrupulous, and two of them even dragged her into the room. However, at this moment, there was a loud bang at the courtyard door! Before they could react, they were hit twice on the head. Jane was stunned and stood where he was. He saw that several people, who had been arrogant and domineering just now, were crawling on the ground one after another, holding their heads with both hands and making painful sounds. Dan¡¯s tall figure stood against the light at the door. His face was cold, his eyes were sharp, and his whole body exuded an imposing aura. Jane, who had been holding back his tears for a long time, couldn¡¯t hold it back when he saw Dan. She threw herself into his arms and he gently stroked her hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡± Dan asked her to enter the room and close the door. Jane did as she was told. But Dan did not follow her in. She heard a few dull thuds outside the room, followed by the men¡¯s screams. She looked out of the window and saw that the gangsters had been beaten by Dan. They were all kneeling on the ground. The muddy ground in the yard was stained with blood. It seemed that Dan was still angry. He picked up the stick she had just taken and hit one of the men¡¯s legs hard¡­ ¡°If you make trouble for my wife again, I will break more than this leg next time!¡± Dan¡¯s voice was low, and every word was full of ferocity. The gangsters ran out in a hurry. Jane hid behind the door, desperately suppressing her wildly beating heart, and even her breathing quickened. At this time, Dan came in. When she saw the dried blood on her body, she moved her lips but did not say a word. ¡°Did I scare you just now?¡± Dan walked up to her and gently stroked her shoulder. Jane shook her head, put her arms around him, and leaned her little face against his chest. Dan¡¯s heart soften. ¡°You are stronger than I thought.¡± He chuckled. ¡°When those people came to make trouble for you, you even drove them away with sticks.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°What else can I do?¡± She looked up at him and said, ¡°There¡¯s no one around to help me, and you¡¯re not at home. I had no choice but to protect myself¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s my fault. I should have stayed at home with you,¡± Dan said in a low voice. ¡°But I think those Chapter 15 people won¡¯t dare toe again.¡± Jane buried her face in his arms and chuckled. She inadvertently touched his brick-like chest muscles with her little hand. The man¡¯s tight and strong body made her heart beat faster for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect that he was really good at fighting. But why did they say that he used to be a coward? ¡°Go wash up and change your clothes.¡± Jane looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare dinner.¡± Dan nodded and narrowed his eyes to size her up. Jane was taken aback. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No.¡± He smiled. ¡°I just feel that¡­ you¡¯re different from what they described.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Before the marriage, everyone said that the eldest daughter of the Fallon family was spoiled and had a bad temper. But you keep the house clean, cooked deliciously, and knew how to deal with things calmly¡­¡± Dan approached her with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m a little suspicious if you¡¯re really Fiona.¡± Jane¡¯s face turned pale, and she stared nkly at him. The corners of her mouth twitched twice, and she forced an awkward smile. ¡°Of¡­ of course I¡¯m Fiona.¡± She avoided his gaze and tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°Rumors are different from reality. Don¡¯t listen to them. I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Fallon family. You didn¡¯t marry the wrong person!¡± Danughed from the bottom of his heart. It didn¡¯t matter. He could wait. Until the day she was willing to admit it. Jane hurriedly turned around and went into the kitchen, but at this moment, there was a rapid knock on the door. ¡°Dan, are you at home?¡± C 13-7 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Both of them were stunned. Dan gave Jane a look, telling her to go back to her room and open the door. Standing outside was Josh, who looked anxious. ¡°Dan, I heard that you beat them¡­.¡± Before he could finish his words, he saw the blood on Dan¡¯s body and couldn¡¯t help gasping. ¡°My G od, it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just those gangsters,¡± Dan said lightly, ¡°Besides, the fight was not too serious. They won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it serious?¡± Josh pulled him aside and whispered, ¡°One¡¯s internal or gans have been broken! They are sending him to the hospital in Cardiff now!¡± Dan¡¯s eyebrows twitched, his face still expressionless. They asked for it. He should kill them after they teased Jane. ¡°By the way, you broke the other man¡¯s leg?¡± Josh was anxious. ¡°Do you know who that man¡¯s father is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of my business who his father is.¡± ¡°Dude, they will take revenge on you!¡± Dan took off his shirt, threw the bloodstained clothes aside, and took out clean clothes to change into. He knew those bullies came from influential families, maybe the governor¡¯s son or the mayor¡¯s nephew. He had long wanted to deal with this group of people. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave your wife and find a hiding ce?¡± Josh suggested. ¡°These people are not easy to deal with. You¡¯re a brave man. Don¡¯t confront them head-on!¡± Dan felt like he was too noisy. Just as she was about to refuse, she saw Jane standing at the bedroom door. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­ we need to hide,¡± she whispered. Dan was stunned and then asked her with interest, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Her eyes were firm. ¡°Those people harassed me in broad daylight. They made a mistake first. We were defending ourselves!¡± Dan looked at her with appreciation. He didn¡¯t expect that she looked weak, but deep down, she was independent and strong. She was not afraid of anything. He smiled. ¡°I know it¡¯s not your fault!¡± Josh helplessly continued, ¡°But their families are powerful¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care about this little bit of power.¡± Jane smiled faintly. ¡°Besides, no matter how powerful they are. They can¡¯t bully people at will.¡± Josh was speechless. ¡°Yes, my wife is right.¡± Dan stood beside her. ¡°That¡¯s more like my woman.¡± Jane blushed slightly and lowered her head. Josh sighed. ¡°You guys¡­¡± ¡°All right, thank you for your kindness. Dan patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Would you like to stay for dinner?¡± Josh hurriedly waved his hand and bid farewell. Although he was not afraid that those people would make trouble again, he still considered moving out of the vige. When he fought with those gangsters today, they must have seen that he was not the same Dan as before. Maybe one day his identity will be exposed.¡± So it was better to leave as soon as possible. A few dayster, Jane moved to Cardiff with Dan. When Dan talked to her about moving, she was a little confused. However, the reason was that there were more opportunities for development in Cardiff, and it was easy to find a job, so she did not say anything more. Moreover, in the city, which was close to the hospital, it was more convenient for her to take care of her mother. They rented a small house. Although it was notrge, Jane still cleaned up the inside and outside. He also bought new curtains and sheets. The dining table was covered with a square apple-green tablecloth, and a few purple lcs were in the ss vase on the windowsill. Dan looked around and thought of his past life. His vi covered an area of tens of thousands of square meters and was built along the mountain. It was as grand as a castle, and every corner was decorated with a luxurious atmosphere. The world¡¯s top chefs cooked every meal he had. But all of this was not as good as here, not as clean and warm as this small world, not as good as the sandwich Jane cooked for him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jane looked at him with his big bright eyes. ¡°Are the dishes not to your taste?¡± Dan smiled slightly. ¡°They are excellent.¡± Then you should eat more.¡± She added, ¡°By the way, Kate introduced me to a job in thepany she works in now. I can go to work tomorrow.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± His eyes froze. ¡°Is thepany listed? How much is the annual ie? Who is the person in charge of thepany?¡± Jane was stunned by his questions. She hadn¡¯t asked so many questions yet. Besides, she was just a small saleswoman at the bottom of the socialdder. How could she manage the person in charge of themission? ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll ask them after I go to work.¡± However, on the first day of work, she never thought her supervisor was Adam Frank. That morning was tough. During the meeting, she always felt that Adam¡¯s eyes were ncing at her intentionally or unintentionally. As soon as the meeting was over, she wanted to run out of the conference room as if she was fleeing but was stopped by Adam. Chapter 16 ¡°Jane!¡± Jane¡¯s body stiffened, and he turned around with a forced smile. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Adam put away theputer and walked up to her. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from you since graduation. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in the samepany. Do you think this is fate?¡± Jane was a little embarrassed. Adam was her senior in college. At that time, he had pursued her very enthusiastically, but she had refused him, Firstly, her mother was still ill and she had to take care of her family, so she was busy. Secondly, Adam was really not her type. It was not that he was ugly, but that this man was too good at scheming. He was very snobbish in the student union, which left her with a bad impression. ¡°Mr. Frank,¡± she said softly, ¡°If there is nothing else, I will go to work first.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry!¡± Adam grabbed her arm. Jane dodged to the side and kept a distance from him. ¡°Jane, don¡¯t be so formal with me.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. Frank. Just call me Adam as before!¡± ¡°You are my supervisor. I have to show you respect, Mr. Frank.¡± Jane said. Adam narrowed his eyes. He liked her on this point. She knew the rules, when to advance and retreat, and what to do. Moreover, after graduation, she seemed to have be more and more beautiful¡­ Adam felt a surge of heat rising from somewhere. ¡°Jane.¡± He approached her intentionally or unintentionally. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, feel free to ask me. The door of my office is always open to you¡­. Jane had been hiding behind the conference table and didn¡¯t know what to do. Suddenly, she heard a sharp voice outside. ¡°Adam!¡± The woman was dressed morously. She leaned against the door frame and crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Jane? Are you talking with Adam? Why didn¡¯t youe to say hello to me?¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Jane was stunned and suddenly had a bad feeling. She looked in the direction of the voice and saw that it was Ava Zeller. She had not changed much and still had a haughty look on her face. The way she looked at Jane was still full of hostility. It was no secret that Ava liked Adam. Adam turned around and epted Ava when he couldn¡¯t catch up with Jane, which also became a thorn in her heart. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been sitting in your office for a while.¡± Ava walked to Adam and deliberately took his arm?. ¡°I was wondering why you didn¡¯te. It turns out that you were chatting happily with Jane here! Did I disturb you?¡± Adam¡¯s face was a little ugly, and he gently pushed Ava¡¯s hand away from Jane. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ava pulled her up again and tightened her grip. ¡°The wholepany knows about us! What¡¯s there to hide from Jane?¡¯ ¡°Ms. Zeller, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Jane smiled awkwardly. ¡°It was a department meeting just now. I¡¯m new here, and Mr. Frank specially asked me to stay because he wants me to deal with some important things so that I can integrate into the group as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ava gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°You have a lot of things to learn, especially in terms of interpersonal rtionships. The sales department is a vital department of thepany. A good marketing department needs topete in sales skills and social interactions! ¡°For example, don¡¯t take credit for others. It¡¯s useless.¡± Jane could tell she was warning her not to covet what did not belong to her in thepany. This was especially true for men. Jane lowered her head and chuckled. ¡°Ms. Zeller, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll study hard.¡± She looked at her. ¡°If you have any questions in the future, I¡¯ll ask you more!¡± ¡°You¡¯re Adam¡¯s subordinate. I am not sure if I am qualified to teach you anything. Ava nced at her and curled her lips. Just now, she said those harsh words deliberately to annoy Jane. Unexpectedly, this girl didn¡¯t listen to her at all. So she was miserable. Adam quickly pulled Ava away, and Jane heaved a sigh of relief. She came to work to make money. She¡¯d better avoid conflict with others. She could understand Ava¡¯s hostility towards her, but she thought that if she were careful at work and could not find fault with her, she would naturally not make trouble for her. However, she was still too naive. Since Ava found out she had entered Adam¡¯s department, she woulde here every few days. On the surface, they were discussing work, but she came to monitor Adam. She would find some menial jobs for her. Chapter 17 For example, she would ask Jane to run errands, repair the printer, and even water the nts in the company. Some colleagues defended Jane and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a cleaner in thepany? Why does she ask our sales department staff to water the flowers¡­¡± ¡°Shh, keep your voice down! Don¡¯t you know that her uncle is a shareholder in thepany?¡± All of a sudden, there was no movement in the office. Everyone looked at Jane with sympathy. Some sighed, and some shook their heads. It was not good for Jane to make enemies as soon as she arrived at thepany. Moreover, for sales department members, the number of contracts was directly rted to the sry. Jane, who hadn¡¯t signed a single order for a month, naturally became a bad example for the regr meeting. CExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 ¡°The sales department is one of the most important departments in thepany.¡± Ava deliberately sneered at thepany¡¯s regr meeting. ¡°If some people don¡¯t have the talent for sales, it¡¯s better not to upy this position and leave the opportunity to more capable people! ¡°Ourpany is not a ce for retirement. It¡¯s good that everyone knows it. People like him who don¡¯t have a single order and can only get a basic sry have to think about where to go in the future!¡± Jane kept her head down. For the whole afternoon, she had been frowning. However, when she returned home after a tiring day, she saw Dan still sitting on the sofa and looking at his mobile phone like an old man. He didn¡¯t cook. At that moment, Jane, who had been holding back her grievance for a long time, couldn¡¯t hold it in. ¡°You¡­ you didn¡¯t cook?¡± Dan was stunned and looked away from the phone. The little woman¡¯s cheeks were slightly red, her breathing was somewhat rapid, and her chest rose and fell She stared at him with her big bright eyes. However, her questioning tone did not sound like a question but like a little wife who had been bullied and was acting like a spoiled child in front of her husband. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Dan¡¯s heart s kipped a heat, and he unconsciously looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He stood up from the sofa with an innocent face. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been cooking since We got married?¡± Jane paused and bit her lip. Dan¡¯s figure was very oppressive. Standing in front of her, he was much taller than her, and her momentum first weakened. In addition, she was gentle and tolerant. She wasn¡¯t ming Dan. However¡­ ¡°Yes.¡± She lowered her eyelids and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve been cooking all the time, but work now. Can you¡­ can you share some of the housework? After all, I¡¯m not the only one in this family!¡± ¡°I came backte today. Even if you don¡¯t know how to cook, you should prepare the ingredients. Do you need to rely on me for everything?¡± Dan narrowed his eyes slightly. It was the first time he had seen Jane lose her temper at him since they married. In fact, she was justining a little. She wanted to lose her temper, but she didn¡¯t dare to. He suddenly wanted to tease her. ¡°Oh.¡± He nodded. ¡°So you think I¡¯m a burden to you because I don¡¯t go out to work?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jane went nk briefly before hastily exining. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± He looked at her up and down, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. There was a hint of Chapter 18 ambiguity in his deep eyes that even he himself overlooked. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± my ¡°Dan.¡± She took a deep breath and looked at him thoughtfully. ¡°Since I married you, I have made up mind to spend the rest of my life with you. You are my husband. How can I take you as a burden? ¡°Even if you don¡¯t go out to work for the rest of your life, I can support you.¡± The more she spoke, the lower her voice became. Then, she began to struggle in her heart. Would it hurt his self-esteem? Men were all proud, especially him, who had some rted history. Would he be sensitive about such topics? ¡°What did you say? Dan pressed down the corner of his mouth, trying not to let her see that he wanted tough. ¡°You support me?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Dan looked into her eyes. Her beautiful big eyes were as clear as crystal, which made his heart. tremble. ¡°I know, normally, the husband supports the family. But nowadays, it doesn¡¯t matter. We just need to work together to make a living.¡± Dan was stunned for a moment and then chuckled. Jane looked weak on the outside, but she was more opinionated than anyone else. However, this was the first time he had heard a woman iming she would support a man. Since she said so, he would listen to her. Dan¡¯s smile widened. In Jane¡¯s eyes, it was a little strange. ¡°Are, are you okay?¡± Jane looked at him unblinkingly. ¡°I am okay.¡± Dan regained his usual coolness and coughed twice with no expression. ¡°Since we didn¡¯t cook, let¡¯s go out and eat!¡± Jane¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at him. ¡°How did he know I got my sry today?¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Before Jane could reject this proposal, Dan dragged him out of the house. On the way, she calcted what they could afford. She stole a nce at Dan. His life had lived in the mountains. He probably did not know of any restaurants in Cardiff, did he? Maybe they could eat at a food stall beside the road. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Moreover, some restaurants had an unlimited supply of staple food, which would be enough for him. Jane lowered her head and smiled. During the days of marriage, she had been living frugally and often hought cheap food. However, she had heard from an old servant of the Fallon family that dining outside asionally was helpful to young couples. She decided to indulge herself today. However, when Jane looked up, he found that she had already walked to the busiestmercial street with Dan and stopped at the entrance of the Crowne Hotel! ¡°Let¡¯s go to this one.¡± The man¡¯s words were calm, as if he had picked up an inconspicuous cabbage in the market. ¡°What did you say?!¡± Jane almost cried out in shock. ¡°I said, let¡¯s eat here.¡± Dan narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°I think this restaurant is pretty good.¡± Jane couldn¡¯t help holding her breath and subconsciously clutched her bag. This was the most expensive five¨Cstar hotel in Cardiff. She usually didn¡¯t even look up when she passed by the door. Her sry would probably not be enough for a te of cold dishes! Dan pulled her inside. The waiters on both sides bowed 90 degrees respectfully. The manager came out to wee them with a professional smile. ¡°Wee.¡± ¡°Dan!¡± Jane suddenly grabbed his arm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± She wanted to say, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough money. ¡°Let¡¯s go to a cheaper restaurant. ¡°How could people like us afford the dishes here?¡± However, she didn¡¯t say those words. She looked at Dan¡¯s expectant expression and thought about how he had handed her all those precious family heirlooms. He had already regarded her as one of his own. How could she be stingy with her husband? Jane gritted her teeth and forced a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Dan was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect such an answer. 100 Chapter 19 ¡°Are you sure? ¡°Of course!¡± Jane smiled happily and leaned against him. ¡°Since you like this ce, let¡¯s eat here. It¡¯s just a meal. Don¡¯t worry, I can afford to raise you!¡± Dan¡¯s eyes flickered, He deliberately chose this ce. He knew that Jane¡¯s sry was not high, and he expected that she would find all kinds of excuses to brush him off. Maybe in the end, they would buy cheap vegetables and go home to cook. He just wanted to y a trick on her and force her to admit that she wasn¡¯t Fiano and just a substitute. But at this moment, he suddenly felt his prank was too much. ¡°Why don¡¯t we-¡± Before he could finish his words, Jane pulled him in and sat down at a table by the window to enjoy the night view. Jane ordered two dishes. They were not very expensive, but it was all she could afford. She also specially told the waiter to make small serves just for Dan. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat it?¡± He looked into her eyes. She smiled and avoided his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not very hungry. I don¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡± you justined that I didn¡¯t cook.¡± Jane stopped talking, and there was a hint of embarrassment in her clear eyes. Dan put down his fork, and his deep eyes seemed to be able to see through her. After a long pause, he asked word by word, ¡°We¡¯ve been married for some time. Don¡¯t you have anything to tell me?¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Jane¡¯s face changed, and her heart was beating fast. Did he discover something? Had anyone told him that he married not thedy of the Fallon family but an illegitimate daughter? Men were all vain. They all hoped they could marry ady, not a poor girl. Jane lowered her head slightly and rubbed the corner of her clothes uneasily. She desperately told herself that she couldn¡¯t admit it. Dan had been in jail.. If he made a scene, the consequences would be unimaginable! ¡°Oh, what should I say?¡± She looked at him with big bright eyes and tried to change the topic. ¡°Oh, by the way, I have to work harder next month! I¡­ I may not be able toe back often to cook. Can you take care of yourself?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a child. Of course, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Dan smiled gently and gave her half of the lobster fried rice on the te. Jane insisted on not taking it, but Dan red at him and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡± She shrank her neck and finally gave up. After a while, Dan¡¯s phone vibrated. It was a message from Hector. He looked around calmly and saw Hector smirking at him not far away. Tristan was standing next to him and covering his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Dan¡¯s tone was t. After saying goodbye to Jane, he turned around and went to the corner of the corridor of the restaurant. Hector finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and grinned. ¡°You guys are sharing food? Look at how intimate you guys were! Why didn¡¯t I know you were such a romantic person before?¡± Dan red at him. Hector pressed the corner of his mouth hard and said no more. ¡°Dominic, don¡¯t me him for talking too much! Even I¡¯m quite surprised.¡± Tristan chuckled. ¡°It seems you and her¡­ are living a good life?¡± Dan¡¯s face darkened. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Tristan was always steady and would not ask these questions without thinking. There must be a reason for him to ask like this. He understood what Tristan meant. Thiswyer was worried that he would forget his original identity and refuse to return to Central City. ¡°I¡¯m just keeping a low profile now,¡± Dan said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just hanging out with Ms. Fallon. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll leave here one day. Tristan smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Hector looked at Jane, then turned around with a cheeky smile and said tteringly, ¡°Dominic, shall I pay your bill?¡± ¡°You?¡± Dan raised his eyebrows and pondered for a moment. ¡°Nope, just give her a discount. Otherwise, she won¡¯t be able to eat at east.¡¯ Chapter 20 ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Hector learned his lesson, and knew he might better do as he was told. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell them!¡± Dan raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Is this hotel yours? Hector scratched his head. ¡°The boss is my uncle!¡± ¡°The White family has a lot of properties in Cardiff!¡± Hector straightened his body. Just as he was feeling pleased with himself. Tristan suddenly stepped on him. Seeing Tristan¡¯s expression, he came to his senses. ¡°Dominic, if you need my help in Cardiff, just let me know!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Dan put his hands behind his back and smiled slightly. Hector was careless, but he was reliable. Moreover, there was really something he needed to do now. ¡°Help me find out the background of the Hizack Company and their department director named Ava!¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Hector was dumbfounded. The White family held some power in Cardiff, but it was not enough to find a smallpany. Moreover, with his identity, it was inevitable that he would attract attention. What if someone misunderstood him likest time when he handled David? Hector coughed twice and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Dominic, I can check it out, but I must warn you first. If any rumors are saying that I have an affair with your wife, don¡¯t believe it¡­ Ouch!¡± Before he could finish his words, Tristan punched him on the head. On the second month of work, Jane began to work harder. She had a basic understanding of some of the rules of survival for a neer in the workce. She learned how to deal with Ava¡¯s bully and Adam¡¯s harassment. However, this took a lot of energy, and she was very tired every day. She took off her high heels andy on the sofa when she got home. Sometimes, she was so tired that she slept until the middle of the night. When she woke up, she found that her body was covered with a thin nket, and Dan was sleeping on the floor beside her. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She upied the sofa where he slept, but Dan did not enter the bedroom to sleep on the bed. Jane smiled gently. She felt uneasy and a little warm at the same time. Dan told her, ¡°Since this job is so hard, just quit it.¡± ¡°How can I do that?¡± Jane nced at him. ¡°If I don¡¯t work, where can we get the money to pay rent?¡± ¡°What could this small amount of money do?¡± ¡°A small sum of money?¡± She was stunned momentarily and smiled, ¡°You really don¡¯t know how expensive life is. If I don¡¯t work hard to get the bonus, our life will be miserable.¡± As she spoke, she unconsciously used the word ¡°our.¡± Dan gently smiled. This feeling was rather peculiar, something that he had never experienced before in his life. He deliberately teased her. ¡°Before you married me, weren¡¯t you the eldest daughter of the Fallon family? Why do I always feel that you can¡¯t bear to spend money? Now you have to work hard. Don¡¯t your parents care?¡± Jane, who was cutting vegetables, almost cut her fingers. Her heart was beating very fast. ¡°What, what are you talking about?¡± She smiled unnaturally and managed to gloss it over. ¡°Even if I¡¯m the daughter of a rich family, I¡¯m married now. With my own family, I¡¯m no longer one with my parents¡¯ family. Of course, I have to n my life and can¡¯t spend money casually.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Dan¡¯s smile deepened as he leaned in closer to look at her. ¡°But you must have more savings than ordinary people, right? Oh, right. Where is your dowry?¡± Jane¡¯s little face turned red, and she suddenly turned around and stared at him. Her beautiful big eyes were bright and embarrassed. ¡°Why, why are you asking this? Since got married, have youcked food or anything? I¡¯ve served you well in and out of the house. Are you suspecting that I¡¯ve hidden my private money? You¡¯re really¡­¡± The little woman was exasperated, but she was adorable. As she spoke, she was not confident. She lowered her eyelids and her long eyshes trembled slightly, which made him feel pity for her. Served him well? But they were still sleeping separately. Dan tried his best to hold back hisughter and coughed lightly. ¡°Why are you so mad? I am just asking.¡± Jane took a deep breath and straightened her neck. ¡°Mad? Not at all! I am just saying as well.¡± After that, she turned around and continued to do her work. But out of the corner of her eye, she saw the man standing at the kitchen door and felt that his eyes were fixed on her as if there was a de on her back. Jane calmed down and continued to cook. Usually, she cooked quickly, but she almost messed it up today. Jane sighed helplessly. To keep the secret, it seemed that she had to maintain her identity as the daughter of the Fallon family in the future! (12) Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Kate couldn¡¯t bear to see Jane being bullied by Ava in thepany, so she took her out to do business and introduced all her clients to her. She also taught her a lot of skills. ¡°You have to remember that business is not done at one time. You may need to negotiate ten or eight times for an order. It¡¯s normal.¡± Jane nodded slightly. ¡°You have to maintain a good rtionship with the client. You are more likely to get the orders only when you are familiar with them.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°Of course, the most important thing is,¡± Kate said with a smile, ¡®you must be shameless about sales! Lay down your pride first, and then you can fill your stomach! Do you understand?¡± Jane¡¯s beautiful big eyes were smiling like crescent moons. At this time, their order numbers were disyed on the screen in front of her, and she hurried to the front desk to get them. The lunch was simple fast food. Kate found that Jane took some cheapest vegetables only. She couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Do you eat only this?¡± ¡°Yea, it¡¯s okay.¡± Jane said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t eat much anyway.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°No way! Negotiating with clients requires a lot of energy. Look at your small body, this-¡± Halfway through her sentence, Kate came to her senses. ¡°Did your husband ask you for money?¡± When Jane was about to exin. Dan sent her a message. After reading it, she was silent. When she didn¡¯t look well, Kate took the phone and almost angrily jumped up. ¡°What the hell?¡± Kate was angry. ¡°He went shopping and wants to buy a belt that cost 500 dors?¡± ¡°Kate, keep your voice down!¡± Jane hurriedly pulled her back. Speaking of this, Dan had indeed be weird recently. He had been spending money. One day he called Jane while she was at work and said, ¡°I¡¯m having afternoon tea.¡± Jane asked where he was. He sent a photo, and it turned out he was at the Crowne Hotel again. Jane almost fainted. After a while, she received a text message from the bank. She felt pain looking at the bill. But since she had to maintain her image as a ¡°richdy,¡± she could only force a smile and let him enjoy the afternoon tea¡­ There were still many simr happening, and the bnce on her card was decreasing. However, he would look at her with a faint smile whenever she asked Dan. ¡°Tiona, aren¡¯t you the daughter of the Fallon family? Is that a lot of money for you?¡± She hit her lip and stared at him. Ultimately, she could only turn around and return to her room to continue writing the sales n like a deted balloon. 1400 Chapter 22 She didn¡¯t see how happily the man behind her wasughing. Just like a boy who had seeded in his prank, there was only one step left in the game. Jane checked her phone. She had only 500 dors in her bank ount. If Dan was in front of her now, she really wanted to kill him. Did he have a calctor in his head as well? ¡°Hey!¡± Kate hurriedly held her hand. ¡°Are you going to give him the money?¡± Jane paused for a moment and smiled foolishly. ¡°It¡¯s rare for him to take a fancy to something, so just let him buy it. Anyway, I still have a few hundred dors in cash on me. If we don¡¯t buy anything these days, making ends meet shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Are you stup id?¡± Kate shouted, ¡°What¡¯s so good about him? Why do you spoil him so much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not spoiling him. It¡¯s¡­¡± Jane stopped talking and lowered her head slightly. She didn¡¯t spoil him but felt sorry for him somehow. He thought of how Dan used to live alone in poverty. She thought of how he had been in prison many times. She thought of how the gangsters in the vige had mocked and ridiculed him¡­. Her heart softened. She didn¡¯t know where this feeling came from. Had she really fallen in love with him? Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ¡°Kate, you know.¡± Jane smiled gently. ¡°He is nice to me¡­¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Kate raised her eyebrows, not believing it. On the second day of their marriage, Jane was humiliated at the wedding dress store. Dan bought the most expensive wedding dress to avenge her and asked the shop assistant to kneel down and take her measurements. Kate had heard about this story. At that time, she felt that this man was unreliable. He was vain and easily angered. Most importantly, he was spending Jane¡¯s money for fun. ¡°Jane, if you think he¡¯s being nice to you by helping you stand out in the wedding dress shop and giving you all his ancestral treasures, then you¡¯re too innocent and naive about marriage. ¡°To Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. preserve your marriage, both of you should work hard. But now, you are working so hard, but he is indulging himself.¡± Kate poked her head angrily. Jane was a good girl but too kind. If others treated her a little well, she would remember it for the rest of her life and try her best to repay them. She had no way to deal with Dan, who had even been imprisoned. ¡°He doesn¡¯t work, and he uses your money. Is he a man?¡± Kate added. Jane¡¯s little face instantly darkened. She looked at Kate seriously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that about my husband.¡± Kate was stunned for a long time without saying anything. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just protecting him. I¡¯m just spoiling him!¡± Jane¡¯s small mouth showed no mercy. ¡°He¡¯s my husband. Shouldn¡¯t I protect him? Shouldn¡¯t I spoil him? I know he has many problems which are fatal in your eyes. ¡°But I¡¯m the one who lives with him. I know best what kind of person he is! ¡°Even if he used to fight and go to jail, I just feel that he is not a bad person at all! He is very upright! Besides, I lied to him in this marriage. He still doesn¡¯t know my identity. If I hadn¡¯t married him, the Fallon family wouldn¡¯t have been willing to pay for my mother¡¯s treatment. Speaking of which, I have to thank him! ¡°So¡­¡± Jane swallowed and blushed slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything bad about my husband in front of me. I don¡¯t like it!¡± Kate¡¯s eyes widened as she red at her. After knowing each other for many years, she had always thought Jane was demure. She didn¡¯t expect that she was so eloquent. Her stubborn look was cute. Kate came to her senses,ughed at herself, sighed, and raised her hands to surrender. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t dare to me your husband in front of you anymore! s, after all, you two are husband and wife. How can I¡­¡± However, when Jane heard this, her face turned even redder. Chapter 33 Kate misunderstood. She looked at Jane with a smirk. ¡°Speaking of sleeping in the same bed¡­ Did your husband conquer you? Otherwise, why would you protect him and spend so much money him? ¡°Kate, you¡­¡± Jane was ashamed and embarrassed. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t be shy.¡± Kate smiled even more happily. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. From another perspective, it¡¯s worth it to raise a toy boy who is Chapter 24 Chapter 24 handsome and good at martial arts!¡± Chapter 24 Dan was sitting on an open-air tform on the top floor of the Crowne Hotel. The cigarette between his fingers was about to burn out. The sea level in the distance was sparkling, the seabirds circled in the air, and the white sails were decorated. The scenery was stunning. The phone on the table vibrated. He got 500 dor transfer. Hector and Tristan looked at each other and smiled. They said casually, ¡°Dominic, you¡¯re fortunate! Your wife is not only beautiful but also generous. ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve spent a woman¡¯s money, right? Does it feel good?¡± Dan nced at him and quietly put the phone back in ce. Although he was expressionless, he felt warm in her heart. He didn¡¯t expect that Jane would transfer the money. He had calcted that she only had 500 dors on her bank card. He put the cigarette butt into the ashtray and rolled it a few times. Aplicated expression shed across his face as he looked into the distance. ¡°By the way,¡± Tristan said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for Hector to show up, sogated the Hizack Company. Ava is a director of thepany. Because her uncle is a shareholder, she is quite willful in thepany. Halfway through his sentence, Tristan wondered if he should tell him the rest. Dan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°She¡¯s also Adam¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Tristan said with difficulty, ¡°As for Adam, he¡¯s the director of Jane¡¯s department and her college senior. He has pursued her¡­¡± He looked at Dan¡¯s face, which was as calm as ice, but his hands on the table were clenched tightly. Tristan coughed lightly and said, ¡°Dominic, it happened when she was in school. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dan raised his eyelids. ¡°Did I say anything! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Tristan couldn¡¯t helpughing. He didn¡¯t say anything, but it was more serious. ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Ava always makes trouble for Jane. That¡¯s why Jane didn¡¯t even sign a single order in the first month of work.¡± Dan¡¯s face grew darker and darker. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s so difficult about that?¡± Hector waved his hand. ¡°Dominic, do you want to teach Ava a lesson? Leave it to me! By the way, I¡¯ll help you deal with that Adam!¡± Tristan coughed hard and gave him an incurable look. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Dan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s eye-catching to set off a storm in such a smallpany. Let Jane deal with it herself. Don¡¯t worry about her.¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Tristan echoed, ¡°I understand what you mean. There¡¯s no need to waste time on people like Ava and Adam. At worst, Jane could resign. It¡¯s not like Dominic can¡¯t afford to raise her.¡± chapter 24 Dan replied with a ¡°hmm¡± and poured himself a cup of coffee. After a moment of silence, his eyelids moved, and his eyes seemed to have a deep meaning. ¡°Jane went to meet a client today.¡± With these words, he got up and left the rooftop. Hector looked at his back and was stunned like a fool. Tristan was an intelligent person and quickly understood the meaning of these words. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hector opened his mouth wide. ¡°That¡¯s the most annoying thing about Dominic. He never makes things clear.¡± Tristan smiled, closed his jaw, and ordered softly, ¡°Go check it out!¡± ¡°Check what?¡± ¡°Jane¡¯s clients! Stu pid!¡± Hector was confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say to leave it to her?¡± Tristan rolled his eyes. It was tough to talk to such a person! When Dan returned home, Jane had not returned yet. He looked at his watch. There should still be some time before she got off work. She looked around. Although Sam had heen busy with work recently, the house was still clean, and everything in the kitchen was in order. He smiled lightly. She was already so busy, but she didn¡¯t hesitate to work hard and didn¡¯tin. She was still responsible for the family expenses. She seemed to want to spend the rest of her life with him. For the rest of her life¡­ Could he stay with her for the rest of his life? Dan frowned slightly. He was stunned for a long time before turning around and entering the bathroom. He decided to focus on the present. He remembered that Jane had once said that this family belonged to them. As a husband, he should share some housework. He chuckled and looked at theundry basket. Theundry from a few days ago was still there. Dan nned to wash these first. When Jane came back, she would be very happy. He quickly poured out all the dirty clothes, but a small white thing suddenly came into view¡­ §ã Chapter 29 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 He bent down to pick it up. The soft and pure cotton texture and the faint body fragrance on it suddenly made him excited. It was Jane¡¯s underwear, a very basic one. He held it in his hand and gently rubbed the cup with his thumb. He didn¡¯t know how soft it was when it was worn on Jane. Dan smiled. ¡°It looks like a size C?¡± He didn¡¯t expect her to have such a big chest when she was so petite. Dan licked his lips, and his throat was dry. When he came to his senses and was about to stuff the clothes into the washing machine, there was a knock on the door, followed by a woman¡¯s voice outside. ¡°Dan, are you at home? s, I drank too much water in the afternoon. I¡¯m suffocating. I want to use the bathroom¡­¡± All of a sudden. their eyes met. Both of them were stunned. Jane looked at him in surprise. Then she looked down and saw theundry basket beside him, the pile of clothes that needed to be washed, the washing machine that opened the door, and¡­. Jane screamed, and her face instantly turned as red as blood, all the way to her ears. ¡°What are you doing with this?¡± She rushed forward and quickly sna tched the underwear from his hand in embarrassment. Dan also felt awkward. He felt like a thief. Did she take him as a thief specializing in stealing women¡¯s underwear? Dan¡¯s face changed. He coughed twice and tried to answer her in a calm tone, ¡°I have nothing to do at home. I was about to wash clothes.¡± Jane lowered her eyelids and didn¡¯t dare to look at him. Her heart was still beating fast. ¡°Put it down. I¡¯ll wash itter.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this house belongs to both of us? We should share the chores.¡± ¡°No, no! This is my stuff. I¡¯ll wash it myself.¡± Jane shook her head repeatedly, looking extremely cute and embarrassed. Dan looked at her intensely. The restlessness he had just suppressed surged in his heart like a little beast. ¡°I¡¯m your husband. His voice was low and h oa rse. He deliberately leaned close to her car and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for me to wash your underwear?¡± Jane lowered her head, and her big night eyes were slightly uneasy. Even her breathing became rapid. My Hastsand A Secret Bil Dan¡¯s hot chest was getting closer to her. She clutched her underwear tightly with her tiny hands. She was nervous, nervous, and a little soft and gentle. She was like a little kitten with no power to resist, attracting the man¡¯s desire to protect and conquer her. With a sudden force, Jane was pulled into his arms. Then, he kissed her passionately. For a moment, she was in a daze. She didn¡¯t know how to kiss him. She could only respond clumsily in the face of the man¡¯s strong sense of oppression. However, it made Dan even more excited. Her face turned red from his kiss. She panted heavily, and her big eyes were covered with mist. She looked at him in a daze, not knowing what he would do next. Was he going to do the thing they were supposed to do during the wedding night?¡± ¡°Dan¡­¡± Her weak voice seemed to give him a hint, gently scratching the man¡¯s heart like a kitten¡¯s paw. Dan bent down to pick her up, strode into the bedroom, andy down on the bed with her. Just as he was about to remove her clothes, his cell phone rang. It rang over and over again as if the other person was sure that he would answer it. Dan took a deep breath, got out of bed, and walked to the living room. The moment he picked it up, he roared, ¡°What?¡± On the other side, Hector shivered with fear. After a long time, he stammered, ¡°Dominic, can you talk now?¡± OBI 1101? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Hector¡¯s heart was stuck in his throat. Even through the phone, he could feel Dan¡¯s anger. ¡°Did I ruin his n?¡± he wondered. Hector looked at his watch and pped his head. Da mn it! If he had been interrupted while having fun, he would have torn that person into pieces! ¡°Dominic¡­¡± He exined with a ttering smile. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the emergency, I wouldn¡¯t have called you now. I thought you didn¡¯t go to bed so early¡­ ¡°Say what you want to say!¡± Mike growled angrily, turned around, walked to the balcony, and closed the door behind him. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to make a trip back to Central City.¡± Hector lowered his voice. ¡°Now that the news that you¡¯re still alive has spread, your father is very excited. And your uncles and aunts, they¡¯re all¡­ ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Dan frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll contact them privately, but I can¡¯t return to Central City for now.¡± Hector was confused and could only reply with an ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve checked the client your wife met today. Ava couldn¡¯t get his order after pestering him for three months! Ha¡­ I¡¯ve used a little trick and helped your wife get the order. There¡¯s a lot of commission. She can get 15,000 dors¡­¡± Dan held back his anger and hung up before Hector could finish his sentence. Hector was confused again. He poured a ss of wine for Tristan next to him and asked in horror, ¡°What did I say wrong again?¡± Tristan almost fainted fromughter. ¡°You ruined his n. How could he be nice to you?¡± Hector was full of regret and kept pping him. ¡°Also, Jane has signed the order. Why did you talk so much?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Hector widened his eyes. ¡°Did I speak too much again?¡± Tristan rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°Ava has been with the client for three months, but now a neer has taken her down. What do you think people will say about Jane?¡± Hector was speechless. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve read Jane¡¯s sales n.¡± Tristan sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s wless. Even if you don¡¯t say anything, Mr. Shaw will sign this order!¡± ¡°So it¡¯s not your credit, understand?¡± Hector¡¯s face distorted. He wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°Think more in the future!¡± Tristan patted him on the shoulder. ¡°s, I really should have studied medicine back then to treat your brain!¡± 08.20 Chapter 24 Dan leaned against the balcony railing, and his deep eyes seemed to merge with the night without any ups and downs in his emotions. The evening wind blew with a trace of coolness, and he sobered up a lot. After a while, he turned back to the room, Jane was no longer in the bedroom. He looked around and heard a slight sound from the washing machine in the bathroom. Jane also saw him. She smiled. She was a little shy. She lowered her head, separated the washing clothes one by one, and said softly, ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll wash the clothes Dan sighed softly and walled internally. It was painful to be interrupted suddenly. Now, he had to hold it back. It was as if tens of millions of bugs were slowly corroding his body, itchy and empty. But he couldn¡¯t act like a lecher in front of her. He couldn¡¯t force her to sleep with him again. So he forced a smile, returned to the living room, and threw himself on the sofa like a heavy hammer. The news that Jane had signed the order quickly spread throughout thepany, and even some seniors in the sales department locked at her differently. She had taken no orders in the past two months, but signing a big order at once shocked her colleagues. At the weekly meeting of the sales department, the director praised her and said that she had great potential and gave her a bonus to encourage her, Jane silently observed everyone¡¯s gazes. Some congrattions came from the bottom of their hearts, while some apuse was hypocritical. Some showed their jealousy, like Ava openly. However, Jane didn¡¯t care about that. She only cared about the number on her bank card, ¡°Ha, she¡¯s good at acting!¡± When she passed by the pantry, she heard someone talking inside. ¡°When the director praises her, she looks calm as if she is very experienced. ¡°Maybe she is!¡± Another shrill voiceughed, ¡°The purer she pretends to be, the more interesting she bes! ¡°What have you heard?¡± ¡°Shh¡­ The person lowered her voice. I heard that someone helped Jane get this order!¡± ¡°Who is it? Is it Mr. Frank? I heard that he had chased after Jane in college, but Jane rejected him.¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be him. If there is such a good thing, why did he give it to Jane instead of his girlfriend? Besides, Ava hasn¡¯t signed the order for three months. Adam wouldn¡¯t be able to sign it either!¡± ¡°You mean¡­ there¡¯s a bigger shot above Jane?¡± They whispered in each other¡¯s ears and then burst intoughter. Jane felt bored and turned to leave. He didn¡¯t expect to meet Ava¡¯s murderous eyes when she turned around. She was shocked. Her heart was beating fast, but she still looked calm. ¡°How are you, Ms. Zeller?¡± Ava crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at her with a sneer. ¡°Ha, how can I be good with you around me all day long?¡± ComPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Jane pursed her lips and had no intention of arguing with her. Ava suddenly stepped in front of her just as he was about to walk around her. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done behind my back!¡± Ava said arrogantly, ¡°Jane, you know how you got this order!¡± Jane turned to stare at her, her big bright eyes shining angrily. She usually had a gentle smile on her face and treated people kindly. It was rare for her to have such a cold and severe expression. But at this time, Jane seemed to have changed into another person, and Ava couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back ¡°How did I get it?¡± She said word by word. ¡°I got it with my own ability! I stayed up all night for a week and modified the sales n countless times. Mr. Shaw was delighted, so he signed it! You have been working for three months but failed. It¡¯s your problem. Instead of finding the reason for yourself, do you me others for working harder than you?¡± bed, ¡°You¡¯re working hard?¡± Ava red at her even harder. ¡°You¡¯re working hard to get into a man¡¯s right? Do you think you can do whatever you want just because the director supports you? ¡°Ava, don¡¯t denigrate me! What does this have to do with the director? Before signing this order, I didn¡¯t say much to him!¡± ¡°Who knows if you did? Humph, you didn¡¯t say it in thepany. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯vemunicated with him in private countless times!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°You¡­¡± Jane was so furious that her face turned red. Their quarrel attracted a lot of attention. Some peacemakers wanted to separate them, but Ava didn¡¯t give in. Jane didn¡¯t want to be humiliated, so she insisted on going to the director to confront her. While they were in a standoff, Adam rushed over. ¡°What are you two doing!¡± Adam scolded them harshly. ¡°If you want to fight, just squabble on the street. Since you¡¯re in thepany, get back to work!¡± Ava red at him and turned to leave. Jane stood where he was, with her lips tightly pursed and her cheeks slightly red. Adam asked the crowd to disperse and pulled Jane aside. ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally¡± His voice softened. ¡°She has a bad temper. You did better than her, and she must be mad,¡± ¡°But she shouldn¡¯t insult others at will.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s all her fault!¡± Adam narrowed his eyes and showed a sinister smile. ¡°Jane, I apologize to you on her behalf.¡± He raised his hand and patted her on the shoulder as he spoke. Jane came to her senses and quickly dodged. Chapter 77 Looking up at Adam¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down her spine. ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡± She said in a low voice, ¡°I know she was unhappy because she lost the order. I won¡¯t take it to heart. But please tell her that if she dares to insult me like this again, I won¡¯t let her go!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Adam rolled his triangr eyes and fixed his eyes on Jane. Usually, she looked quiet, soft, and easily bullied, but when she argued with Ava just now, she resembled a thorny rose. This impact made Adam feel fresh, and his heart itched even more. ¡°It¡¯s almost noon.¡± He smiled. ¡°Jane, I¡¯ll treat you to lunch as an apology. Don¡¯t refuse!¡± ¡°No need.¡± Jane looked at him indifferently. ¡°I brought food. I don¡¯t want to go out to eat.¡± ¡°The leftovers from the night before yesterday?¡± Adam curled his lips and deliberately lowered his voice. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re such a beautiful girl. You shouldn¡¯t eat leftovers¡­¡± ¡°I only eat my own food,¡± Jane looked straight at him. ¡°Mr. Frank, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go and do my work first. You should go back to the office early so that Ava won¡¯t make any trouble if she sees us talking alone.¡± ¡°Jane, why are you so reluctant to talk to me?¡± Adam insisted on pestering Jane. Seeing that being soft didn¡¯t work, he came up with another idea. He chuckled and said to her, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m treating you alone at noon, but that I have a client!¡± Jane stopped with hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s a foreigner. I checked and found thnguage in college.¡± Jane¡¯s eyes moved slightly. you were the only one in ourpany who minored in his ¡°Originally, this client was supposed to visit tomorrow, but he changed the flight at thest minute. The interpreter I made an appointment with has no schedule today, so¡­ Jane, can you do me a favor?¡± Jane wanted to refuse, but thepany¡¯s foreign customers were limited. What Adam took a fancy to had to be high-quality resources. If she didn¡¯t go this time, they might lose a client. Moreover, Adam was a narrow-minded person. If she didn¡¯t go, she would disobey his orders. Maybe he would make things difficult for her in the future. Anyway, they were going to a restaurant. Adam probably wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything in public. ¡°Jann.¡± Adam saw that she was wavering, so he added in time, ¡°If this deal can be reached, the commission will not be reduced. What do you think?¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Jane pursed his lips and nodded in agreement. Not long after, she followed Adam to the Favon Hotel near thepany. As expected, two foreigners were waiting there.. Jane greeted them fluently and tried her best to trante. The clients praised her ability very much. After the meal, the two of them already intended to cooperate. Jane smiled in relief. She raised her ss and wished they would have a pleasant cooperation. Hector, who happened to pass by, saw this scene. Hector stopped and was stunned. At this moment, he looked at Jane seriously. He had thought he had seen beautiful women¡¯s cars before, but her heart melted when he saw Jane¡¯s smile just now. He understood why Dan refused to go back to Central City now¡­ Hector smiled and took out his mobile phone to call Dan. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Dominic, I saw your wife in the Favon Hotel.¡± Dan remained silent as usual. ¡°It turns out that she knows French. She¡¯s really humble¡­ These two foreigners are quite polite, but the man sitting next to her looks really obscene. His hand has been on the back of her chair, tsk tsk¡­ ¡®Address. ¡°Yes?¡± The voice on the other end of the line suddenly turned cold. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself!¡± Hector came to his senses, immediately sent a location to Dan, and breathed a sigh of relief. Jane sent the two foreign businessmen to the door of the hotel and politely waved goodbye. Adam suddenly grabbed her wrist when she was about to turn around to get his bag. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have enough?¡± Adam was a little drunk, and his eyes became increasingly ambiguous. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back and eat some more¡­ ¡°No need.¡± Jane tried to get rid of him, but Adam held her tighter. His shifty eyes were fixed on her, especially on her cor. ¡°Jane, do you never know how beautiful you are?¡± ¡°Mr. Frank, you¡¯re drunk!¡± Jane struggled and panicked. She put one of her hands in her pocket. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡± Adam suddenly held her in his arms and gasped. ¡°Jane, I¡¯ve never forgotten you.. You¡¯re much better than that bi tch, Ava! If it weren¡¯t for her uncle being a shareholder, I wouldn¡¯t have talked to her¡­ *Jane, as long as you¡¯re willing to be my girlfriend, I can give you anything! I can introduce more clients to you and get you more orders¡­ If you make me happy, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want, including the stars!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Adam screamed before he could finish his words. Jane was stunned, and then she was blocked by a tall figure. With a few dull thuds, Adam was thrown out like a dog, falling to the ground and shouting in pain. ¡°Now, can you see the stars?¡± The cold and deep voice made Jane¡¯s tense nerves suddenly rx. She threw herself into the familiar warm embrace and wrapped her arms tightly around his waist. Her face was pressed against his chest, and his strong heartbeat gave her an infinite sense of security. She suddenly felt like crying ¡°Did he see it just now? Did he think that I cheated on him?¡± she thought. ¡°Dan, I¡­ ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He gently stroked her back. ¡®I¡¯m here.¡± Ow Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Dan¡¯s eyes were firm, and he smiled gently at Jane.. Then he turned to look at Adam with a fierce and murderous expression, and his eyes were like a de cutting his throat. Just as the security guard at the entrance of the hotel was about to step forward, he was forced back by Dan¡¯s cold and sharp eyes, Adam was also shocked by his powerful aura and trembled all over. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± He struggled to get up from the ground and couldn¡¯t stand steadily. ¡°Who the hell are you? How¡­ how dare you hit me in broad daylight? ¡­¡± Dan didn¡¯t talk nonsense with him. He went forward, picked him up by the cor, and dragged him to the hotel¡¯s backyard. Worried that Dan would suffer, Jane hurriedly followed. However, before getting near, she heard the sounds of ghosts wailing and wolves begging for forgiveness from the backyard. Adam covered his face and knelt on the ground. Dan flew up and kicked him in the chest. He smashed his head again before he could straighten up and stepped on half of his face! Adam cried at the top of his voice, ¡°Sir!I am sorry! I won¡¯t do it again!¡± ¡°Stay away from her in the future. Dan¡¯s face was expressionless, and his voice was cold. ¡°If I see you harassing my wife again, I won¡¯t let you go so easily!¡± Adam opened his eyes wide and was extremely shocked. He wriggled on the ground like a worm, and his jawbone was almost dislocated. Dan looked down and shifted his gaze to Adam¡¯s pants. Arge amount of liquid was flowing out. He snorted and suddenly raised his foot, only to feel disgusted. ¡°Get lost!¡± Adam ran away regardless of the pain and almost bumped into Jane. Jane was shocked by his embarrassed appearance. She thought that a fierce battle had happened, so he hurried to see if Dan was injured. However, Dan seemed to be okay. He brushed his sleeves and walked out of the backyard with an indifferent look. Jane¡¯s eyes were moist. She smiled with relief and threw herself into his arms. ¡°Will¡­ will I cause you trouble?¡± Dan asked in a low voice, ¡°Iid hands on your boss.¡± Jane shook her head hard. ¡°Your husband only knows how to get into fights.¡± Dan smiled gently and stroked her long hair. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get used to it in the future.¡± Jane looked up at him. Their eyes met, and theyughed heartily in unison. He touched her little head and said, ¡°How about quitting this job? You don¡¯t have to work so hard to make more money. Now your boss must hate you. He may make things difficult for you in the future.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± Jane said with a brilliant armile. My Husband Is A Secret Ba 9.0% Dan was stunned. She took a small recording pen from her trouser pocket and pressed the switch. The conversation just now was clear and audible. ¡°You¡¯re much better than that bi tch, Ava!¡± ¡°Jane, as long as you follow me, I¡¯ll give you everything but status! ¡°Jane, I¡¯ll introduce more clients to you as long as you make me happy¡­¡± Dan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Jane. In such a critical situation, the little girl was calm and collected. She even kept the evidence of being harassed! In this way, even if Adam deliberately made things difficult for her, he would not dare to act rashly. As long as the evidence was put on the table, not only would Adam¡¯s reputation be ruined, but he would also offend Ava. There would be no ce for him in the whole industry. ¡°Oh, my wife is so smart!¡± Dan praised. Jane was pleased. She raised her chin and chuckled, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°But who is Jane? Aren¡¯t you Fiona?¡± Jane¡¯s face turned pale, and she almost fell to the ground. Dan put his arms around her waist with a meaningful smile on his angr face. There was a sense of oppression in his aura, which made her feel incredibly guilty. ¡°Well¡­¡± She racked her brains and said, ¡°My name is Fiona, and Jane is my nickname.¡± ¡°How did that man know your nickname?¡± Jane pursed her lips tightly. His ears were red. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know where he heard it from.¡± She steeled herself and continued, ¡°We used to be in the same university. Maybe he heard my friend call me that, so he called me that too¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, this person is a ps ycho, a per vert! Honey, you did a good job today!¡± Jane smiled at him timidly. ¡°I¡¯ll make braised pork ribs for you tonight and add a fish with oil. I¡¯ll reward you!¡± Dan smiled and did not ask any more questions. He held her in his arms and strode out of the hotel. The next day, there were rumors everywhere in thepany. When people saw Jane, they avoided her or whispered behind her in groups. As soon as Jane entered thepany, she felt their strange eyes. She guessed that it might be the news that Adam had been beaten. Anyway, it had something to do with her. She would not deny it, but when it came to a life-and-death struggle, she would not hesitatel ¡°Jane,e here!¡± Annie called out to her in a low voice. Jane was stunned and followed Annie to the corner of the corridor. Annie was a kind girl who was friendly to Jane. She was worried about Jane. ¡°Jane.¡± Annie looked troubled. ¡°Did you hear what everyone said about you?¡± ¡°I know, is it because Adam was beaten? Jane said bluntly, ¡°But there is a reason. If the higher-ups want to investigate, then I¡­ ¡°That¡¯s not all!¡± Annie lowered her voice. ¡°Jane, are you hiding something from us?¡± Co (16)This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Stunned, Jane looked at her in confusion. Annie sighed and whispered in her ear, ¡°Okay, so everyone in thepany is saying that you¡¯re married to a criminal who has been to jail. ¡°People also said that the person who attacked Adam yesterday was your husband! They imed that your husband has a bad reputation and only left the prison recently.¡± Jane was speechless. Seeing that she was silent, Annie was even more surprised. ¡°Jane, is that true? You married a criminal?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± Jane was very frank. And my husband¡¯s family background is not without its ck spots. Annie took two steps back and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°But he treats me very well.¡± Jane sounded gentle yet firm. 1 didn¡¯t intend to hide my marriage. No one asked me, so I didn¡¯t mention it. Besides, there is no rule about employee¡¯s rtionship status in thepany, right?¡± Annie frowned. ¡°That¡¯s true, but-¡± ¡°Anyway, my husband is a very good person.¡± Jane looked calm. ¡°He may have been in prison. because of fighting, but since he married me, he has never done those things again. The past is the past. What matters is the future and now. Annie looked at her with a smile. She might not have the courage to do it if it were her. ¡°To be honest, I admire you.¡± Annie held her hand and suddenly found that her fingers were empty. ¡°But why don¡¯t you wear a wedding ring? You don¡¯t have anything on your finger. It¡¯s misleading!¡± Jane was stunned and looked down at her hand. Her wedding was held in a hurry. She and Dan didn¡¯t swap rings, but she never cared about such details. However, there seemed to be a ring in the sandalwood box that Dan had given her. Suddenly, a sharp voice rang out. ¡°Her husband wasted the first half of his life in the police station. How could he afford a ring?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Jane turned around and saw Ava and a few others walking over. They looked at her as if they wanted to eat her alive. ¡°You should all learn from Jane! Her husband has been incarcerated, but he is still a good man in her eyes.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± someone echoed, ¡°I heard that her husband doesn¡¯t even have a decent job and spends Jane¡¯s money every day.¡± ¡°No wonder Jane has to work so hard. To sign the order, she sleeps with every man.¡± Ava gritted her teeth. After hearing that Jane¡¯s husband had beaten Adam, she was shocked and then angry. She knew 947 that if Adam hadn¡¯t done something out of line, he wouldn¡¯t have been beaten. She knew that Adam had been deceiving her. On the surface, he was devoted to her, but he was still thinking about Jane! However, she could only swallow these words. On the surface, she had to protect Adam, but secretly, she wouldn¡¯t let go of Jane! ¡°Jane.¡± Ava sneered. ¡°Have you been working so hard recently to save money to buy a diamond ring? If your husband can¡¯t afford it, go to another man for it! Anyway, it¡¯s easy for you to get orders. You just need to open your legs.¡± ¡°Aval¡± Jane¡¯s roar made the peopleughing just now quiet down instantly. They all looked at her quietly. Jane¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent, and her aura made them shudder. It was the first time that they had seen Jane being so mad. They looked at each other in dismay. At the same time, a sinister smile appeared on Ava¡¯s face. She raised her head and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Jane trembled all over and clenched her fists tightly. She told herself that she must control herself in thepany, and a surveince camera was above her head. She couldn¡¯t mess around. Ava¡¯s words were to provoke her. If she really fought, she would fall into her trap! Jane took a few deep breaths, red at her, and said word by word, ¡°Ava, as a director, please mind yournguage and behavior. And as Adam¡¯s girlfriend, please take better care of your man. My husband said that if Adam tries to harass me again, he will regret it.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a threat.¡± Jane smiled slightly. ¡°I suddenly feel that having such a husband is good. To protect me, Dan would do anything! Unlike some people, who seem to be devoted, he cares only about the shares her girlfriend¡¯s uncle holds.¡± ¡°You¡­ In fact, Ava knew why Adam dated her, but being exposed by Jane in front of so many people, she felt insulted. 014 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Ava was so angry that her face flushed a furious shade of red. She had always cared about her reputation. Now, this caused her to lose face. Ava¡¯s boiling anger found its way to Jane, her hand flying up in a fit to strike. But she was stopped by the people nearby. With a nod towards the surveince camera on the ceiling, they urged her to cool her jets. Ava stared at Jane with hatred. After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What¡¯s so great about marrying a poor man? He can¡¯t even buy you a copper ring, let alone a diamond ring! You two, joined in penury, may you forever be strapped for cash!¡± With that, she pivoted on her heel and stormed off. Jane watched Ava¡¯s exasperated back with a faint smirk. It looked like there would be no peaceful days in thepany in the future. Jane realized she needed to n ahead and create her own safety. The following day, Jane showed up to work with a little something different. Normally averse to makeup, Jane had decided to put on a light touch, and now sported a certain essory. An emerald ring of impressive size. Coworkers¡¯ eyes nearly popped out of their heads at the sight of it. The ring, seemingly of pure gold, sported intricate carvings, and the emerald on top was clear and luminous a sight to behold. Though the design seemed a bit dated, like a relic from a bygone era. Jane nced down, fondly stroking the ring. She had taken it out of the box the previous night. With her long, slender fingers, it was a tadrge on her. Dan, her husband, suggested getting it resized at a jewelry shop, but she simply couldn¡¯t wait. Didn¡¯t Ava im that her husband couldn¡¯t even afford a ring? Let her get an eyeful today and see just what Jane was wearing! ¡°Jane, this is drop-dead gorgeous!¡± Her female colleagues swarmed, curiously inspecting the ring. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a ring like this, is it custom-made?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°But it does look a bit dated,¡± one dissenting voice piped up. ¡®Like some old relic.¡± ¡°Jane, is this a gift from your husband? Why¡¯d he give you something so extravagant? Did your mother- inw wear it before? Could it be a family heirloom?* Jane just smiled, choosing to remain silent. Ava passed by, sneaking a peek at Jane¡¯s ring. A spark of interest red in her eyes. Though the design was old-fashioned, she could see it was an exquisite piece, steeped in years of history. However¡­ How on earth did Janee to possess such a ring? Ava scoffed lightly, a cold smile ying on her lips. ¡°What if it¡¯s a knock-off?¡± ?? Chapter 21 Suddenly, there was a dead silence in the office. The atmosphere turned awkward, and everyone returned to their desks.¡± ¡°Jane, we¡¯re from the same alma mater, for the sake of the days when I was your senior, I feel obliged to give you a piece of advice.¡± Ava shot her a sidelong nce. ¡°This ring is so old, and that thing on top just looks like dyed ss. What emerald¡­ ha! I bet your husband has pulled the wool over your eyes. Did he think this piece of junk would win your heart?¡± Jane ran her fingers gently over the ring, met Ava¡¯s gaze, and responded nonchntly, ¡°I wear a ring as a symbol of my marital status, nothing more. It could be ss or an emerald, doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± ¡°And besides,¡± Jane added, a serene smile crossing her face, as long as it¡¯s a gift from my husband, even if it is a ring of copper, it represents his affection, and I cherish it!¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Ava scoffed, ¡°truly a penny-pincher!¡± Jane didn¡¯t let this get under her skin, plunging back into her workload. In the afternoon, as Jane was plotting the sales strategy for the next quarter, she overheard Annie muttering under her breath, ¡°Ava must be order-obsessed, bringing all and sundry into thepany.¡± Jane turned around, giving Annie a puzzled look. ingi Annie gestured with her lips towards Ava¡¯s office, where Jane saw another horde of people filing in and out. If she remembered correctly, this was the fifth delegation Ava had entertained that afternoon. It seemed Ava had held onto the grudge about the order she lost. Jane just smiled wryly, ready to dive back into her work, when Ava¡¯s voice echoed from the doorway of her office. Jane, can you step into my office for a moment?¡± (6) Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Jane felt a knot in her stomach, exchanging a nce with Annie, whose gaze mirrored her own apprehension. ¡°What¡¯s she up to now?¡± Annie knitted her brows, ¡°Definitely not up to any good! Jane, be careful!¡± ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Jane replied with a cool demeanor as she walked into Ava¡¯s office. Ava, in a calcted move, drew all the blinds and left the door wide open, to give all and sundry outside a clear view of the goings-on. Jane was a tad puzzled. It didn¡¯t seem like Ava was out to get her. After all, all eyes were on them. ¡°Jane, meet Mr. Sherwood, from the Illumination Group,¡± Ava introduced, a smile ying on her lips. ¡°Mr. Sherwood, this is our sales champion this month.¡± Jane gave a polite nod with a smile, but the more she looked at Ava, the more Annie¡¯s words rang true. Ava had no good intentions¡­ Carl Sherwood was a genteel middle-aged man. The moment Jane stepped in, his gaze fixed on the ring on her finger, never wavering. ¡°Jane, today¡¯s your lucky day!¡± Ava smirked. ¡°Though Mr. Sherwood is a businessman, he¡¯s quite the connoisseur when ites to gem and jewelry appraisal! He an active board member of the Jewelers Association, and many jewelry firms have sought his expert judgment. His eyes, sharp as a hawk¡¯s, can discern a genuine piece from a fake with just a nce!¡± ¡°Mr. Sherwood.¡± Ava turned her gaze towards Carl. What do you make of the ring on Jane¡¯s finger?¡± Jane¡¯s heart pounded as she instinctively shielded her ring. Carl stood up, offering a courteous smile. ¡°Ms. Fallon, may I take a gander at it?¡± Jane hesitated. A few curious coworkers had already started rubbernecking from the hallway. Ava stood with her arms crossed, a sneer etched on her face, the picture of schadenfreude. ¡°Mr. Sherwood, this ring is worthless, Jane said softly. ¡°I wear it as a daily trinket. There¡¯s nothingPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. remarkable about it. It¡¯s not worth your once-over.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ava¡¯s voice cut through the air like a knife. ¡°Oh, but someone mentioned this is her wedding ring! ¡°Jane, why y hard to get? If Mr. Sherwood takes a shine to gems and jewelry, show him! He¡¯s an important customer for ourpany. Don¡¯t step on his toes!¡± Jane took a deep breath, the penny finally dropping as to why Ava had opened all the doors and windows. She paused for a moment, an Inscrutable look on her face, and then slid off her ring, cing it on the table. Carl smiled, first donning a pair of white gloves, then extracting a professional Chelsea Filter from his bag to examine the ring up close. 1111 Ma Hasbundin & Saint All¨¦nair 100% Chapter 37 However, the more he observed, the more hisplexion seemed off. Jitters bubbled in Jane¡¯s stomach. Justst night, Dan had confided in her that this ring wasn¡¯t valuable¡­ Now with Ava bringing in a so-called jewelry expert, wasn¡¯t it just to call out her ring as a cheap knock-off and humiliate her in public? ¡°Ms. Fallon, Carl piped up out of the blue, ¡°where did this ringe from?¡± Jane eyed his stern and startled expression, finding it rather fishy. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from my husband, my wedding ring. Is there a problem?¡± Carl¡¯s eyes practically bulged out of their sockets. ¡°May I ask your husband¡¯s¡­ surname?¡± Jane, creasing her brows, found his question out of left field. But she maintained her courteous exterior and answered softly. ¡°His surname is Murphy.¡± Carl was stunned. The confusion in his eyes did not dissipate, but deepened. Why would his surname be Murphy? The inconspicuous emblem on the ring shank was clearly the symbol of the Campbell family from Central City! If he wasn¡¯t barking up the wrong tree, this ring was a treasured heirloom of the Campbell family. once worn by one of their ancestors when she was a consort. Ava, also noticing Carl¡¯s peculiar expression, couldn¡¯t resist probing. ¡°Mr. Sherwood, what¡¯s up this ring? Is it fake?¡± The crowd outside started to multiply, gossiping. Jane bit her lip subtly, smoothly retracting her ring and slipping it back onto her ring finger. with ¡°This ring isn¡¯t fake. In fact, it¡¯s worth a pretty penny Carl replied, removing his gloves. ¡°This gem is an emerald, and the ring shank appears to be made from pure gold from the Humar River Goldmine. Despite its vintage style, it¡¯s of high value.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ava was shocked. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Sherwood, did you see it clearly?¡± ¡°Are you questioning my expertise, Ms. Zeller?¡± ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ Carl shot her an unhappy look, and then turned to Jane with a smile. ¡°Ms. Fallon, this emerald has remarkable hardness, purity, and size. If it hits the auction block at Christie¡¯s, it would fetch an unimaginable price!¡± Jane was a bit taken aback by his promation. The onlookers outside, initially there to relish the spectacle, were also bbergasted. They whispered among themselves and cast moreplex nces toward Jane. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your sales proposal is quite impressive, Ms. Fallon. I have some business dealings with yourpany that I¡¯d like to discuss. Would it be convenient for you now?¡± Jane blinked, her gaze meeting Carl¡¯s gentle eyes. She chuckled lightly. She couldn¡¯t say no to business that was served on a silver tter! ¡°Mr. Sherwood, please wait for me in the conference room. I¡¯ll get you some coffee and present you with the previous sales proposal.¡± Chapter Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Jane took Carl into the conference room. Those gathered at the door of Ava¡¯s office, each with a grin stretching from ear r to ear. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Ms. Zeller just hoping that Mr. Sherwood would im Jane¡¯s ring to be just green ss? Who knew Jane actually wore a genuine emerald? In the end, she even walked away with the client!¡± someone whispered with a smirk. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a ssic case of throwing the helve after the hatchet?¡± ¡°Humph, this is called going for wool anding home shorn!¡± ¡®Haha¡­¡± Ava was rooted to the spot, her mind a total nk, her body trembling with rage. She stormed over and mmed the door with a resounding crash. The crowd outside sca t tered, but theirughter still echoed throughout the office. They had long been fed up with Ava¡¯s high and mighty attitude but, s, her uncle was a big shareholder, so they just swallowed their pride. Seeing her down in the dumps today, they were all secretly thrilled. Jane escorted Carl to thepany entrance. After bidding him farewell with a smile, she gently touched the ring on her finger. Was this truly an emerald? Jane giggled, and when she did, her dimples appeared on her cheeks, as if capturing all the sweetness in the world. Upon reflection, after marrying Dan, her luck seemed to have improved dramatically. One contract after another was signed, and whenever she was in a tight spot, Dan would swoop in to save the day¡­ She once heard a prophet say that she was a good luck charm for her husband. Hmm, it seems like it was actually Dan who was the lucky charm!! She let out a long sigh of relief. It was almost time to clock off, and she nned to head home and make a pizza for her hubby tonight. But as Jane turned around, she locked eyes with Ava¡¯s fiery gaze. ¡°Ms. Zeller.¡± Jane greeted her without any hint of subservience, about to head upstairs, when Ava¡¯s sneering retort rang out behind her. ¡°Oh, what an emerald! I wonder where your husband pilfered it from?¡± Jane spun around and fixed her with a stare. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I said, someone who has done time in the can, what kind of shenanigans hasn¡¯t your husband gotten up to?¡± Ava went on, ¡°Jane, you have some nerve! I reckon you and your husband, one a thief, the other a homewrecker, you guys are two peas in a pod!¡± Jane mped her mouth shut, her face paling. Chapter Ava gave a coldugh, deliberately looking up. The surveince camera¡¯s red light was on, recording every single moment. In fact, she was a smart person. Every time she provoked Jane, she made sure it was under the surveince camera. That way, no matter how outrageous her words were, Jane wouldn¡¯ty a finger on her, assuming she had any sense left. Once she took action, Jane would be fired by thispany! ¡°Hey, Jane,¡± Ava said, ncing at her own ring. ¡®There¡¯s no shame in being penniless, but stealing, that¡¯s really below the belt! You¡¯re a decent girl. Why on earth would you marry a guy like that? ¡°Oh, I get it, the men who¡¯ve done time¡­ they have quite the raging libido, huh? Wow, your husband must be super impressive, able to keep you satisfied, right?¡± Jane sucked in a deep breath. This time, she wasn¡¯t going to take it lying down. She nced at Ava and then quietly asked, ¡°Ava, can we have a heart-to-heart?¡± Ava saw her meek and docile look, and the fire inside her cooled a bit. Was she capitting? It seemed that Jane had some self-awareness. ¡°Ava,¡± Jane continued in a soft voice, ¡°this deal with Mr. Sherwood, it¡¯s all yours, I won¡¯t vie with you for it. Once the deal¡¯s done, I¡¯ll hand over all themission to you, and count it under your name. HowExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. does that sound?¡± Ava huffed, ¡°You¡¯re not as dumb as you look.¡± ¡°Can we change our location to talk some more? There are too many people here, and there¡¯s some stuff I¡¯d rather not say in public.¡± Ava agreed and followed Jane, circumventing thepany building to arrive at a secluded, open area at the back. Jane looked around. There was a small grove nearby, hidden and deserted. No one was around, and more importantly, there were no surveince cameras. She had previously scouted this ¡°perfect spot¡± for their conversation. ¡°Spit it out!¡± Ava still had her uppity demeanor, ¡°I need to get off work early!¡± Jane kept her head down, staying mum. Ava felt a strange tension in the air. Just as she was about to demand Jane get on with it, a p to the face caught her off guard! The stinging sensation was Immediate. Ava was taken aback, still in shock, when Jane pped her again with all her might! Staggering, Ava fell t on her butt. ¡°W hat¡­ what the hell are you doing?¡± Holding her throbbing cheeks, she stared at Jane in terror. Jane red at her, no longer the pushover she once was. It was as if she¡¯d donned an armor. She roughly grabbed Ava by the cor, yanked her up, and prepared to p her for the third time. Ava let out a sharp scream, instinctively closing her eyes and protecting her head with her arms. Jane¡¯s hand halted mid-air. ¡°The first p was for your insult towards me! ¡°The second p was for your nder against my husband! ¡°And this third one¡­¡± ¡°Jane, if you dare hit me again, I swear¡­¡± Before Ava could finish her threat, Jane had alreadynded the third p. ¡°The third one is a warning!¡± Jane bit out each word, ¡°If you ever dare nder my husband again, you¡¯ll end up worse off than now! Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t fight back! This time, I spared you the public humiliation, but if you keep running your mouth off, I¡¯ll make sure everyone sees how your face swells up! ¡°Worst case scenario is to be fired by thepany, and you can go bbering around, saying that Jane hit you. Ha, if I¡¯ve done it, I¡¯ll face the music. But if you push me too hard, you¡¯ll have to pay the piper!¡± 000 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 ?0 Chapter 34 That day, no one had a clue why Ava came back with her face looking like a balloon and blood smeared at the corners of her mouth. She was the spitting image of Adam the day he took a beating. Someone smart made a connection between these two incidents and pretty swiftly the fingers. started pointing at Jane. Despite Jane¡¯s good reputation, gentle nature, and hard-working ethic, even if she really pped Ava, everyone would believe that Ava must have pushed the good-natured woman into a corner. Without any concrete proof, they could just talk about it. Nevertheless, even though it wasn¡¯t caught on the surveince cameras, Tristan had witnessed the whole thing. At the time, Tristan was handling some business in a nearbyw firm. Seeing Jane throw her hands. was like seeing a blue moon. He reported the incident pronto to Dan. Maybe he had picked up a bit of Hector¡¯s manner of speaking because his message was loaded with Hector¡¯s style. ¡°Dominic, your wife is one fiery. spitfire. Her ps were no half measures; they were swift and fierce! She kept saying that if Ava dares to gossip about you again, her ending will be more miserable than ever!¡± A hint of a smile shed across Dan¡¯s icy facade. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. That exined why Jane seemed all jittery when she got home that day, grilling him about how many years one would get for a punch-up¡­ Perhaps she was scared deep down. But in order to protect him, she went into full hedgehog mode. Dan felt a warm flutter in his heart. He watched the busy woman in the kitchen, his gaze softening. He strolled in quietly. Jane was busy handling the salmon The salmon was on itsst legs on the chopping board. Jane positioned the knife hor izontally, held it aloft, and then brought it down with a thud. The salmon was thoroughly stunned, its mouth slowly. opening and closing. Jane seized the moment to swiftly descale the salmon and gut it. Dan chuckled. This was his first time seeing a woman ying the but cher, especially someone as soft as Jane. ¡°Why did face. youe in?¡± Jane swung around at the sound, strands of her hair falling loosely in her ¡°Why not just buy salmon sashimi?¡± Dan asked softly. ¡°Why go through the rigmarole of buying a live one and dealing with it yourself?¡± ¡°You just don¡¯t get it!¡± Jane asserted confidently, ¡°If you buy salmon sashimi, the vendor could give you a stale dead fish in ce of a fresh one. It would be throwing money down the drain! I¡¯d rather go the extra mile, bring it home, and do it myself where I know It¡¯s done right!¡± Dan curled his lips. 10.6% With the recent heatwave, Jane¡¯d been donning a T-shirt and shorts at home. The white T-shirt was somewhat sheer, revealing the faint outline of her bra straps. Her lean, milky-white legs were brazenly exposed below her shorts. After gazing at her for a bit, Dan suddenly felt his heartbeat. dancing to a different rhythm. He quickly diverted his eyes. Jane adjusted the ties on her apron. The apron unexpectedlynded just over her thighs. Watching this made Dan¡¯s desire high and his mouth go dry. The kitchen, the apron, her bustling around, her bare legs. The beads of sweat dotting her forehead and the tip of her nose¡­ All this somehow set his heart racing. Dan took several deep breaths, reining in his wild thoughts. He then realized his overreaction. After all, this woman was his wife! There was no harm in harboring such thoughts. Heck, even acting on them would be perfectly legit! Jane noticed him standing still for a long time, took one look at his flushed face, his irregr breathing, and his eyes that seemed a bit off¡­ Startled, she quickly wiped her hands and reached out to touch his forehead. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling okay? ¡°Oh, why are you burning up?¡± OM (1) Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Dan¡¯s breath hitched as he pulled Jane swiftly into his embrace. His hand fit snugly around her delicate waist while the other tenderly lifted her chin. He looked into her eyes. Her eyes were as clear as a spring, and her pink lips were slightly open and closed, like a silent temptation. Dan felt a me igniting within him, burning its way to his d ick. Jane evaded his smoldering gaze, a blush spread across her cheeks, and her breathing quickened. She could feel his burning chest, the steady throb of his heartbeat, his robust masculinity¡­ She found herself melting into him, yet just before his lips descended on hers, she lightly pushed him away. ¡°No,¡± Jane said shyly, ¡°I still have to cook.¡± Dan halted, a shadow of disappointment passing through his deep-set eyes. ¡°Maybe tonight¡­ Jane¡¯s voice was barely audible, each word an effort that left her flushed. ¡°Tonight, don¡¯t sleep on the couch. It¡¯s notfortable. Sleep in the bedroom instead.¡± Dan was taken aback. This might have been the most daring thing she had said¡­. Suppressing a chuckle, his thumb traced the red glow of her earlobe, his voice rough with anticipation as he responded, ¡°Okay.¡± Following dinner, Dan made a beeline for the bathroom. A routine shower usually took him ten minutes tops, but this time he was in there for almost an hour. Jane cut up some fruit and watched a bit of TV, but he still hadn¡¯t emerged. Only the asional sound of water trickling was proof he was still in there. Jane blushed, retreated to the bedroom, changed into her nightgown, and sat anxiously on the edge of the bed. Her hands fidgeted, unsure of where to rest. What would he do to herter? He was a big guy, muscr and stronger than the average man.. Jane bit her lip to suppress a giggle, and then blushed even harder at the scandalous thoughts. running through her head, wishing she could bury her face in her chest. Just then, the water in the bathroom abruptly stopped. Jane was jolted from her thoughts, gripping the corner of her nightgown tightly. Dan¡¯s footsteps echoed, growing nearer. Jane¡¯s heart pounded wildly, her feet restlessly Intertwined, nervous yet with a touch of excitement. She had only road about wedding nights in romance novels, daydreamed during her girlhood of those enchanting scenes, fantasizing about marrying her true love and experiencing an unforgettable night. Although this wasn¡¯t their wedding night, It was her first time with Dan¡­.. Jane couldn¡¯t help but let a sweet smile escape her lips. She hoped¡­ that everything would unfold as beautifully as it did in the novels, providing memories to last a lifetime. However, at that very moment, the jarring sound of the doorbell broke the silence. Jane was taken aback. The moment she opened the door, she almost jumped out of her skin. There stood Bailey, face covered in wounds and his whole body a mess. He burst into tears at the sight of her. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Jane hurriedly pulled him inside. ¡®Did you get into a fight or something?¡± ¡°Jane¡­¡± Bailey¡¯s eyes were puffy and red. He tried to speak, but his words were choked off by s obs. Jane was so anxious, forgetting all about Dan. It wasn¡¯t until Dan gave a soft cough that she came. back to reality, slowly turning around to see his furrowed brows and puzzled expression. Her heart sk ipped a beat. Now she was Fiona. Fiona didn¡¯t have a brother¡­ ¡°This is¡­ my cousin, she managed to smile and surreptitiously gave Bailey a meaningful look. Bailey paused, looking at Dan, and quickly picked up what Jane meant. The man before him was the one her sister had married instead of Fiona¡­ So, the man didn¡¯t know about him yet. He mustn¡¯t mess things up for his sister. ¡°Bailey,¡± Jane said in a low voice, ¡°He is your brother-inw, Dan!¡± Obediently, Bailey greeted, ¡°Hello, Dan,¡± and promptly hid behind Jane. He watched Dan timidly. He couldn¡¯t shake off this feeling of intimidating authority radiating from the man. How could his sister live with such a daunting figure every day without feeling oppressed? Dan merely nodded and, wordlessly, retrieved a first-aid kit. He made Bailey sit on the couch and started tending to his wounds. Bailey was seriously hurt, with a swollen red patch on his forehead and arge skin tear on his leg. The wound had fused with his trousers, and every movement was a living agony. Despite Dan¡¯s tender touch, Bailey¡¯s face turned pale from the pain, his forehead beading with sweat. ¡°What happened? Who did this to you?¡± Tears welled up in Jane¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did you tick someone off?¡± Bailey remained tight-lipped, not uttering a word. Frustrated, Jane pressed him with more questions, but no matter how much she asked, Bailey held his silence. Dan patted her shoulder, shooting her a reassuring nce, and then guided Bailey to the balcony. Jane watched them close the sliding door behind them. After a while, Bailey appeared to be talking to Dan, tears trickling down his cheeks. When Dan returned, Jane rushed over, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been bullied at school,¡± Dan¡¯s face was stone-cold, a hint of fury creased between his brows. Jane¡¯s heart ached, and she felt a surge of tears welling up again. ¡°A group of older students thought your brother was an easy target. They¡¯ve been harassing him on Chapter 35 his way to and from school, demanding money. If Bailey doesn¡¯t have any, they don¡¯t hesitate to rough him up.¡± Dan bit his lip. ¡°Just now, when they didn¡¯t get any money from him, they grabbed his hair and smashed his head against the wall. That¡¯s why his head wound is severe.¡± Jane gasped. She wanted to check on him on the balcony, but Dan held her back. ¡°Give him a minute,¡± he murmured. ¡°Boys at his age have a lot of pride. They don¡¯t like others seeing them in such states. Let him calm down a bit.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Jane nodded, feeling a bit puzzled. Why did her brother confide in this man he¡¯d only just met,This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. rather than his own sister? As if reading her thoughts, Dan smiled and said, ¡°Some things are easier said between men.¡± Jane shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s just sixteen, hardly a man!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him, Dan chuckled. ¡°When I was sixteen, I was already¡­¡± He cut himself off mid-sentence. Jane paused, then looked up at him, ¡°You were already what?¡± O(5) Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 When he was sixteen, Wharton, the leader of the three major business schools in the world, had made an exception to admit him, who was expected to be the heir to the Campbell family with high hopes If it hadn¡¯t been for the dark hand of fate that led him into a ne crash, he¡¯d already be calling the shots at the Campbell Group. Facing Jane¡¯s inquisitive gaze, he simply returned her look with a small smile, choosing to remain mute on the matter. Jane, her lips pursed in a pout, was suddenly struck with a thought. ¡°Did he have a sweetheart when he was sixteen? They say a man never forgets his first love. He seemed quite excited when he started talking about his teenage years, but then he just stopped. Maybe he didn¡¯t want me to know¡­¡± There seemed to be no better exnation than this phantom sweetheart from his past. A hint of mncholy passed through Jane¡¯s eyes. Since Dan didn¡¯t want to talk about it, she wasn¡¯t going to press However, it left a little wrinkle in her heart. Silently, she headed back into the bedroom to change the sheets. Next, she got a nket and spread it out on the living room couch. Dan was taken aback for a few seconds before a realization dawned on him. Abruptly, he seized her wrist, ¡°Why¡­ why are you making up the couch again?¡± Jane turned to face him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Everything!¡± His voice was strained as he tried to maintain calm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I coulde back. to the bedroom tonight? Weren¡¯t we going to¡­¡± ¡°My brother has just been beaten up, and you¡¯re still in the mood for that?¡± Jane shot him a hard look. The earlier mention of his past ¡°sweetheart¡± had already rattled her, and her temper was quick to re up. ¡°Bailey won¡¯t be going home tonight. If I, his sister, won¡¯t take him in, then who will?¡± Dan, oblivious to the underlying issues, felt like her change of attitude was¡­ somewhat abrupt. ¡°He¡¯s staying tonight? And the couch is for him?¡± ¡°For me,¡± Jane answered, stone-faced. ¡°What did you say?¡± Dan gaped at her. ¡°You¡¯re not suggesting I¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± her voice was cool and detached. ¡°You and Bailey can bunk together in the bedroom, and I¡¯l take the couch.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s only one bed in the room!¡± ¡°No problem, it¡¯s big enough for both of you, Jane thrust a pillow into his hands. ¡°You two can have your ¡®man-to-man¡¯ chat in there!¡± Speechless, Dan took several deep breaths to calm himself. 1200 My Husband S¨¦rgi 11.34 In the meantime, Jane had already called Balley back from the balcony. After a quick wash-up, she ushered him off to the bedroom to get some rest. Obedient as always, Baileyplied and made his way to the bedroom. Dan felt a throbbing pain in his temples, like someone banging on a drum. Summoning all his courage, he stepped in, positioning himself on the other half of the bed. It was a first for him, hitting the hay in the marital bed since tying the knot. The rub was there was another man beside him! Dan huffed out a heavy sigh. His hour-long stint in the bathroom was a waste of time! Hearing his restless tossing and turning, Bailey, unable to sleep himself, propped himself up on the headboard and struck up a conversation. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a pushover, Dan? Always at the mercy of bullies.¡± Bailey was a softy at heart with top-notch grades, but he was too straightced for his own good, a constant sense of inferiority haunting him due to his family circumstances. At first nce, Dan had intimidated him, but when Dan had called him to the balcony, offering patient advice and vowing to take his side¡­ He suddenly perceived that this man, appearing dark and aloof, was a rock to lean on. ¡°You¡¯re right, Dan,¡± he murmured. ¡°Everyone should be self-reliant, especially us men. I¡¯ll take a leaf out of your book to guard my sister and family in the future.¡± Dan, lying with his back to him, remained mum. ¡°Why so quiet?¡± Bailey inched closer for a look. ¡°Missing my sis beside you, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Dan Murphy cursed in his heart. But he bit the bullet and squeezed out three words, ¡°Not at all. ¡°Oh, good then,¡± Bailey grinned sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for disturbing you tonight¡­ I mean, I didn¡¯t intend tond Sis in hot water, but I got roughed up, was down in the dumps, and Sis was the only one I could rely on. ¡°Dan, you won¡¯t me me, right?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Dan closed his eyes tightly, silently praying for Bailey to put a sock in it. ¡°Dan,¡± Bailey wrinkled his nose. ¡°What¡¯s that smell? You smell good!¡± Dan was speechless. ¡°Do you always smell this good before sleeping with my sis?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Dan growled, ¡°Time to sleep!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 11.5% Chapter 37 Jane didn¡¯t sleep all night either. On the one hand, she was concerned about Bailey, and on the other, she was troubled by Dan¡¯s ¡°sweetheart¡°. Add to that the difort of spending her first night on the couch, and it¡¯s no surprise she barely got a wink of sleep until the break of dawn. Yet, it wasn¡¯t long before Jane was jolted awake by some noise. Blinking open her eyes, she saw Dan all suited up, ready to step out. Bailey was also geared up, bag packed, trailing behind him. ¡°Where are you two off to?¡± Jane asked, taken aback. Dan¡¯s outfit was indeed a sight¨Cdressed head to toe in ck,plete with a baseball cap, and sporting a telescopic stick, which was a usual part of his home workout routine. A sinking feeling tugged at her heart. ¡°Are you going to fight?¡± Dan shot her a nce, not uttering a word. Jane¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It seemed like he was genuinely going out to fight. Every time he¡¯d brawled since their wedding, it had something to do with her, and each time her heart was in her mouth, dreading that he would be in jail again¡­ This time, no matter what, Jane had to prevent him from going down that path again! ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter,¡± Dan said, his voice steady yet firm. ¡°Those bullies won¡¯t learn their lesson unless they get a taste of their own medicine!¡± ¡°Do we really have to fight fire with fire?¡± ¡°What better way do you propose?¡± He turned to her, his eyes icy, his resolve unwavering. ¡°If talking things out was effective, the world would be a far more peaceful ce. ¡°Rest assured, I know what I¡¯m doing. By standing up to those bullies for Bailey this time, they¡¯ll think twice before messing with him in the future. Bailey¡¯s my brother too. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch him get bullied!¡± A wave of warmth washed over Jane. She gently took his hand, paused for a moment, and then looked up at him. ¡°Let¡¯s not rush into anything. I have a solution.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Jane gave him a coy smile, picked up her phone, and waved it before him. ¡°There¡¯s no point in fighting fire with fire. It¡¯ll only lead to an endless cycle of trouble. My n, however, is a one¨Cshot solution to all our worries! But it might require putting Bailey in an ufortable position one more time. Can you bear with it?¡± Dan was taken aback, and then he set down his telescopic stick and heeded Jane¡¯s words. He switched to casual attire and after they had breakfast, both escorted Balley to school. Jane instructed Bailey to walk ahead, while she and Dan tralled behind, maintaining some distance. Sure enough, before they reached the school gates, they spotted a group of high schoolers with Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 30 cigarettes hanging from their mouths approaching Bailey. They swarmed him, patting his shoulders and tossing his school bag around, their faces alight with malicious glee. Seeing them, Bailey was visibly shaking like a leaf, letting himself be dragged to a secluded corner, too scared to utter a word. Jane and Dan swiftly followed and hid nearby. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Jane calmly strode over from the sidelines. Dan now understood her intention. She had captured dam ning evidence of the school bullying, and these high schoolers, already over 16, were legally liable for their actions. Once the evidence was handed to the police, these kids would carry this ck mark for life. Jane¡¯s icy gaze swept over the group ¡°You didn¡¯t just bully Bailey, did you?¡± She spoke slowly, deliberately. ¡°I¡¯ve already dialed 911, and the cops will clear it all up when they get here.¡± Everything was under Jane¡¯s firm control. The bullies were taken away by the police, and questioned as per standard protocol. Once the truth of their bullying came out, they were nailed for the crime, and swiftly, justice was served. Jane had finally avenged Bailey. ¡®Dominic, your wife¡¯s got some grit,¡± Tristan¡¯s police friend told him the story and Tristan raised a thumb in admiration. ¡°She¡¯s cooler than a cucumber when things hit the fan, and clearly knows her way around thew. That was a smart move!¡± Dan cracked a small smile. Ever since they tied the knot, Jane kept springing surprises on him, but¡­ Even if he didn¡¯t make any contributions in this matter, he should have done a lot of hard work, right? After all, he was the one who knocked down those high schoolers. Given Jane¡¯s character, she would surely reward him somehow, perhaps whipping up a hearty meal at least. But Jane was surprisingly quiet. Moreover, he had noticed her growing distanttely. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She no longer mentioned asking him to sleep in the bedroom. Dan had dropped subtle hints a few times and thought Jane would certainly pick up on his thoughts. Yet, she feigned ignorance right to his face, deftly sidestepping his advances with various excuses! As a result, he was still sleeping on the couch¡­ Dan let out a sigh, his cool demeanor cracking slightly as his brows furrowed in deep thought. So lost was he, that he didn¡¯t even notice the cigarette nearly burning his fingers. ¡°Hey, Dominic.¡± Quick as a whip, Hector snatc hed the cigarette from him. Dan snapped back to reality, looking slightly dazed. This was the first time Hector had seen such a vacant look on Dan¡¯s face. ¡°Dominic, what are you thinking about?¡± He waved his hand in front of Dan. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s news from the Central City¡­ Your uncle and granddad are plotting to find you a consort!¡± 12.00 Dan¡¯s eyes went as cold as steel. He brutally stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray, his face hardened with a fierce resolve. ¡°All things considered, your family is full of tough cookies.¡± Tristan voiced his concern, ¡°If one day you go back, and Jane¡­ she¡­¡± ¡°She won¡¯t be with me.¡± Dan muttered under his breath. ¡°We are, after all, chalk and cheese. We can¡¯t be one.¡± Tristan and Hector exchanged bewildered nces, knowing without words what the other was thinking. It was clear as day that Dan had a thing for Jane ¨C anyone with half a brain could see it. But the guy was as stoic as a statue, always maintaining that ¡°marriage is just a facade for him,¡± and that his responsibilities towards Jane were only those between a husband and wife. Dan fed himself this line of bull, but Jane had already taken root in his heart. The day he¡¯d have to rip her out, root and all, they didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d bear the heartache. After a pause, Dan suddenly asked, ¡°You guys know any good gynecologists?¡± Their eyes bulged out of their sockets, looking like they¡¯d seen a ghost at high noon. ¡°Wh-what?¡± Hector, trying to suppress a grin, gave Dan a once-over, raised an eyebrow, and incredulously asked, ¡°Did you knock her up already, Dominic? You work fast, brother!¡± Dan¡¯s face dropped and he rolled his eyes in response. Tristan frowned, ¡°Could you let Dominic finish?¡± Dan cleared his throat and said in a low voice, ¡°I just want to know what¡¯s good for a woman¡¯s health.¡± Hector couldn¡¯t help it any longer and burst outughing, the brandy in his mouth spewing out in a spray. Tristan gave him a look that screamed ¡°you idiot¡±. Dan¡¯s expression turned stormier by the second. These past few days, Jane would shoot him questioning nces, a flicker of destion passing over her eyes. She was worried about gains and losses. He racked his brain but couldn¡¯t pinpoint where he had slipped up or what she might have misconstrued. Then it hit him, like a bolt from the blue ¨C the pads he¡¯d seen in the bathroom that morning. Women are known to have emotional ups and downs during their period, right? So, Jane was giving him the cold shoulder because she was on her period? It all clicked into ce when he thought about it. Dan had seen her writhing in pain during her period, curled up on the bed, pale as a sheet, and breaking out in a cold sweat. He didn¡¯t know what kind of pain it was, but he just wished he could make her feel better. ¡°If you guys don¡¯t know any doctors specializing in this, I¡¯ll go ask around.¡± His gaze swept over them indifferently. 12:00 My Husband 12.04 Hector pped a hand on his shoulder, pounding his chest and chortling, ¡°Why go to someone else, Dominic? I¡¯m the expert here!¡± ¡®I tell you¡­ I have a secret recipe!¡± He lowered his voice conspiratorially. ¡°Just let Jane use it. I guarantee after she uses it, she¡¯ll be hyper-sexual¡­ Never mind, she¡¯ll be lively!¡± C 00) Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Jane had a stomach ache, so she took a day off and didn¡¯t go to work. However, even at home, she couldn¡¯t catch a break. From the moment she woke up, a weird smell of traditional herbal medicine was wafting from the kitchen. Battling against the pain, Jane managed to get out of bed. As she reached the kitchen door, she saw Dan running around like a headless chicken. On the table was a breakfast prepared by him: overly fried eggs, a plece of burnt toast, and a bowl of porridge that was all milk and almost no oats. It was really hard for this man who had never stepped foot in the kitchen before. With a wry smile, Jane leaned against the kitchen door frame and murmured, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to cook, let me do it.¡± Dan was taken aback and turned to look at her. ¡°You¡¯re up? If you¡¯re feeling under the weather, go back to bed after breakfast. I¡¯ve got this.¡± ¡°What are you busy with?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Just whipping up some soup for you,¡± Dan replied, all sixes and sevens. ¡°Go rest. Once the soup. is ready, I¡¯ll bring it to you!¡± Jane bit her lip, feeling a warmth spreading in her chest, but then a thought suddenly crossed her mind. ¡°Had he been this attentive to his ¡®sweetheart¡¯ in the past?¡± A boy of sixteen, all fiery and full of zest¡­ He must have been pretty passionate, huh¡­ As she pondered, the smile on Jane¡¯s face froze, and the knot in her heart twisted tighter. Coupled with a cramping stomach from standing for too long, she feltpletely out of sorts. Just then, Dan turned to look at her. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jane shot him a look, huffed, and stomped back to her room, mming the door behind her. Dan was left scratching his head, thinking. ¡°Are all women like Jekyll and Hyde during their period? One moment they¡¯re all smiles, the next they¡¯re shooting daggers. They really are a tough crowd!¡± Just as he got a message from Hector inviting him to the Crowne Hotel for a chat, he was about to inform Jane when there was a knock at the door. It was Kate. She heard that Jane was under the weather and came to visit her while she was out on business. ¡°You are¡­ Dan Murphy?¡± Kate was caught off guard as she opened the door. This was her first encounter with Dan. He was nothing like she had imagined. She thought men who got into fights and jail would have a touch of the rogue, or even a gloomy streak. But Dan was tall and handsome, his face chiseled and stern, and his eyes masked a depth that made it hard to read him. His overwhelming presence made Kate instinctively take a couple of steps back. ¡°Yes, I am, Dan answered in a low voice. ¡°And you must be Kate May?¡± ¡°Pleased to meet you,¡± Kate returned with a polite smile. 12:00 1233 Chapter 3 Dan stepped aside to let her in. As soon as Kate entered, she was hit by the strong smell of traditional herbal medicine and crinkled her nose in difort. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is she very ill?¡± Kate looked at him, concern filling her eyes. ¡°Why does she need to take traditional herbal medicine?¡± ¡°She has a stomachache all the time. I inquired about a prescription suggesting these ingredients for a soup that could help ease the difort.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Kate nodded, deep in thought. Her mother was a practitioner of traditional medicine, with a focus on gynecology, so Kate was quite steeped in the world of medicinal herbs and concoctions from a young age. Just a whiff of the pot and she knew something wasn¡¯t right. She figured she¡¯d need to scrutinize what was being cooked up. Given it was going to be eaten, she had to keep a watchful eye for Jane. ¡°Kate, you¡¯re here?¡± Jane emerged from her room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you, it¡¯s just period pain, making it seem like some grave illness. It¡¯s a fuss having you over¡­¡± ¡°To a woman, this isn¡¯t a small deal either,¡± Kate responded with a smile. ¡°You do look pale, hurt quite a bit, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jane winced, ¡°Kate, could I ask you to fetch some painkillers from your mom? The ones she gives work like a charm, had me feeling betterst time!¡± ¡°Do you really need the painkillers?¡± Kate pointed to the kitchen, barely suppressing a chuckle. ¡°Your husband¡¯s whipped up a magic potion of a soup, far superior to any painkiller!¡± Jane nced at her husband, Dan, who was standing to the side with a gentle smile. He bid farewell and headed out the door, as always, never specifying who he was meeting, or when he would return, only mentioning not to wait up if he came backte for dinner. Jane watched his retreating figure, sighing softly. ¡°That sigh didn¡¯t sound too good.¡± Kate grinned at her, ¡°Our little Jane seems to have something brewing, huh?¡± Jane bit her lip, spilling the beans about Dan¡¯s ¡®sweetheart¡±. Listening to her, Kateughed till her sides hurt. ¡°All this for that? Jane, you¡¯re giving yourself too much grief over an imaginary adversary! That¡¯s hrious!¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m being overly suspicious, and I don¡¯t have any proof. It¡¯s quite outrageous of me to think like this.¡± Jane was curled up on the sofa, propping her cheeks with her petite hands, filled her eyes with confusion, ¡°But I can¡¯t seem to control myself.¡± ¡°Have you lost your marbles?¡± Kate tried to reason with her. ¡°You¡¯re just overthinking things! Your can¡¯t jump to conclusions based on half a sentence, can you? Who knows, he might not even have it! ¡°Even if he did have a high school sweetheart, that¡¯s all in the past. He married you in the end, didn¡¯t he? What¡¯s there to be scared about? ¡°And besides,¡± Kate smirked, ¡°a man like him, no strong background, no steady job, a bit of a sketch past, who do you reckon would fight you for him? You¡¯re the only one who treats him like a prize!¡± ¡°What are you saying!¡± Jane yfully red at her, giggling. Talking to Kate May was a breath of fresh air, and she felt lighter. Even the pain seemed to have subsided, Just as she was rxing, the sound of a gurgling pot drew their attention. The soup was nearly bubbling over. Kate made a beeline for the pot and removed the lid. Upon recognizing the ingredients of the soup, her expression took a sudden shift. O(6) Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 ¡°Kate, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing her frozen in the kitchen, Jane couldn¡¯t help but worry about her getting scorched, quickly getting up and walking over to check on her. Little did she know, Kate was cracking up over a pot of soup and a pile of herbal residue. ¡°This is¡­¡± Jane paused, it finally dawned on her that the aroma she¡¯d been whiffing since early morning was from these! Kate struggled to suppress herughter, casting Jane a meaningful nce, ¡°If I tell you, promise me you won¡¯t flip your lid.¡± ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°These are all Chinese herbs,¡± Kate casually picked a few and exined, ¡°This is Evodia fruit, this is Polygonatum, these are deer antler glue, donkey-hide gtin, and turtle stron glue¡­¡± ¡°The rest aremon ones, you may recognize them, Goji berries, Mulberries, Lilies, and Asparagus root.¡± Jane was confused, a puzzled look in her eyes, ¡°What are these for? Why would Dan make such a soup for me?¡± ¡®These are all for nourishing kidneys and enhancing sexual performance for women!¡± Kate burst into laughter, ¡°Thank G od you didn¡¯t slurp it down. If you had a bowl, I bet you¡¯d be hyper-sexual tonight. Dan is no match for you at all!¡± Jane was taken aback, her face blushing a deep shade of crimson. ¡°Hold on, what¡¯s his deal?¡± Kate draped an arm around Jane¡¯s neck, ¡°You¡¯re clearly on your period and can¡¯t cater to his needs, yet he¡¯s still hoping for sex tonight?¡± ¡°Kate!¡± Jane shot her a look, not letting her carry on with her teasing. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t raz z you anymore.¡± Kate guided her back to bed. Regardless of Dan¡¯s intentions, this ¡®magic potion of a soup¡¯ was definitely off the menu. Kate had a painkiller for her. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve got some serious business to discuss with you.¡± Jane was taken aback, seeing herughter reced by a serious face, she started feeling a bit nervous. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°This morning, I passed by Mr. Colt¡¯s office and overheard his conversation with Ava¡­ Your name was mentioned.¡± Jane¡¯s face turned pale. Ben was Ava¡¯s uncle, and thepany¡¯s major shareholder. After the punch-up with Ava the other day, it was only a matter of time before she tattled to her uncle. Now, staying in thepany seemed out of the question, but she had yet to submit her resume elsewhere and there were still a few pending orders¡­ 12.00 ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Kateforted, gently patting the back of her hand. ¡°Actually, I was quite taken aback by what I heard. Ava kept slinging mud at you, but Mr. Colt didn¡¯t bat an eye. He was instead singing your praises, even hinted at promoting you to be the head of the sales team!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Jane¡¯s eyes popped open, then a wave of confusion washed over her. As a mere sales associate, she barely rubbed shoulders with high-level executives like Ben, let alone understand his character. However, thepany seniors often mentioned that Mr. Colt was a well-cultured man, he didn¡¯t put on airs and was easy to get along with. He didn¡¯t y favorites, not even with Ava. ¡°Maybe Mr. Colt is all about meritocracy, rather than nepotism? Kate spected, giving her a look, ¡°Two veterans of the sales department have left, taking a chunk of clients with them. Thepany is in dire need of manpower¡­ Jane, this could indeed be a golden opportunity for you!¡± Jane bit her lip, falling into silence. She remembered a piece of advice from Dan, ¡°If you¡¯re unsure about a situation or a person, try stepping into their shoes to get a clearer picture.¡± ¡°Kate,¡± Jane¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper, ¡°If you were a major shareholder and your niece had been attacked by an employee, would you promote that employee regardless of the past?¡± ¡°If that employee was extremelypetent, would you consider her as your niece¡¯s ally or adversary?¡± OMPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Kate¡¯s expression flickered, her gaze shifting as she looked at Jane in a different way. She hadn¡¯t considered this angle! Putting herself in their shoes, Kate would certainly lean towards her own self interests. After all, she wasn¡¯t Mother Teresa. ¡°It seems I still have a lot to learn about but when you do speak up, you make a lot of ¡°e! Kateughed. ¡°Jane, you usually don¡¯t talk ¡°My judgment is not necessarily correct¡± jane responded with a softugh. ¡°But Dan told me to be on my guard and to be careful in everything. He also said that those in high positions didn¡¯t have an easy ride to the top, they are far from as simple as they appear.¡± ¡°Oh, your husband has turned life coach now, has he?¡± What started as a yful jah from Kate turned into an unstoppable flurry as Jane began to show off her husband. ¡°Of course, Dan¡¯s got his fingers in many pies!¡± Jane couldn¡¯t contain her pride. ¡°Kate, you won¡¯t believe, he frequently surfs foreign websites, he¡¯s a polyglot and stays updated with current affairs Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. 100!¡± ¡°What?¡± Kate was incredulous. Thinking back to her first encounter with Dan, his imposing aura and powerful presence, if she hadn¡¯t known about his brushes with thew, she might have mistaken him for a big shot. ¡°Jane, how well do you really know your husband?¡° Jane was taken aback. ¡°Why the sudden curiosity?¡± Kate gave a wry smile. ¡°Just making conversation! You¡¯ve painted him as quite the enigma, I¡¯m getting a little curious now!¡± Jane¡¯s innocentughter rang out, but upon reflection, she realized she didn¡¯t know much about Dan. Beyond his ¡°glorious past and the fact that he had no family left, she didn¡¯t have much to go on. The next day, as soon as Jane went to work, she was summoned by Ben to his office. Jane was a tad uneasy, while Hen wore a warm smile. He courteously offered her a cup of coffee served by his secretary, then sat across from her, sizing her up in silence. ¡°So you¡¯re Jane l¡¯allon,¡± Ben chuckled. Tye been hearing about a go-getter in the sales department who won the order from Mr. Shaw just the second month into the job. I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you, and finally, today¡¯s the day!¡± ¡°You must be joking, Mr. Colt.¡± Jane ced her coffee cup down, her demeanor calm andposed. ¡°In reality, you could have met me anytime. But you¡¯re a busy man, and my performance,pared to others in the sales department, doesn¡¯t exactly make me a standout.¡± Ben squinted, taking in Jane from head to toe once more. Jane was not only a looker but also quite the smooth talker. Her words were reasonable, giving him face while downying her own merits, indeed a true talent. No wonder his niece was shaking in her boots when it came to her. However, thepany was currently in a spot where every hand on deck was needed. Losing such a talent would be a loss for thepany. Giving Jane a hard time could happen at any moment, but not in in sight. She needed to feel the heat, but to the rest of the world, it would seem like she¡¯s being groomed by thepany and its leaders. Only in this way could he achieve his goal. Ben twirled his gold pinky ring and gave a sly fox-like grin. ¡°Jane, I brought you here today because I¡¯ve got an assignment for you.¡± Jane looked up at him. ¡°Thepany has always had its sights on the Central City market, we even started nning it a few years back,¡± said Ben casually. ¡°But it¡¯s a tough nut to cr ack, morepetitors than customers, everyone¡¯s got their eyes on it. Ourpany has no advantages, we¡¯re forced to sit back and watch others rake in the dough. ¡°Now we¡¯ve lost two key workers from the sales department, taking quite a few clients with them. The market situation is looking pretty serious. ¡°So, we shareholders discussed and decided to promote young people with ability and performance.¡± Jane furrowed her brow slightly, her heart pounding like a drum. Ben gazed at her with a gentle smile, but his eyes reflected a hiddenplexity. ¡°We all think that you¡¯re the perfect fit for this position, Jane Fallon.¡± ¡°Mr. Colt, are you implying¡­¡± ¡°The capable should work harder.¡± Ben said emphatically. ¡°You¡¯re the best pick to take on the Central City market.¡± Jane¡¯s eyes darted around, and she was suddenly felt a sense of unease. ¡°We¡¯ve all seen your previous sales ns, they¡¯re top-notch,¡± Benplimented her. ¡°Your impressive performance is there for all to see, and your abilities are exceptional, no one wants to miss out on talent like yours! ¡°If you can cra ck the Central City market, the board won¡¯t just let you be a team lead, they¡¯ll promote you to sales manager, fill Adam¡¯s shoes. What do you reckon?¡± Exiting Ben¡¯s office, Jane took a few deep breaths to rein in her racing heart, She gave her face a few ps, furrowed her brows and found her mind in a whirl. She hadn¡¯t been in the workforce for long and dealt with everything by instinct in most situations. She couldn¡¯t get a read on what Ben was scheming, what kind of game he was ying, whether she was a pawn or cannon fodder in his n. The bait of the sales manager position was hard to ignore, and she felt that cracking the Central City market was a worthwhile challenge. But was this a golden opportunity or a ticking time bomb? Sighing, Jane wanted to return to her desk to mull things over, but someone walked up to her, throwing a scornfulugh her way. Com Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Jane was stunned. Adam stood in front of her,ughing weirdly, his eyes full of hostility and disdain. ¡°Ha, now you¡¯re independent! Capable enough! You¡¯ve even locked onto my position?¡± Jane didn¡¯t want to argue with him. She leaned to one side and heard the voice of Adam behind her. ¡°Do you think that hypocrite Ben Colt really wants to promote you? He¡¯s just using you!¡± Jane turned to look at him. Adam pulled his tie impatiently, looking exasperated. He walked slowly to her side. Jane smelled the pungent smoke on him and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little sick. ¡°Little girl, if you really want to rece me, I¡¯ll give it to you! Why do you have to use this method to deal with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never coveted your position.¡± Jane looked at him coldly. ¡°It was Mr. Colt who called me over and said¡­¡± ¡°Those who are capable can do more work?¡± Adam snorted. ¡°That hypocrite man used me like that back then!¡± Jane narrowed her eyes, leaned back, and deliberately distanced herself from him. ¡°Central City is a hard nut to cra ck for so many years. Even the chairman can¡¯t do anything about it. Do you think you can take it down?¡± ¡°Whether I can or can¡¯t, I¡¯ll have to give it a try,¡± Jane spoke clearly, and her eyes were clear. ¡°The company has never attached importance to seniority. If you¡¯re so afraid that I¡¯ll take your position. then you have topete with me openly!¡± Adamughed out loud. ¡°Jane Fallon, you¡¯re so naive! Well, since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯ve learned over the years!¡± ¡°There are the Four Great Families in Central City. You can choose any one of them and they will be enough for you to live a wealthy life!¡± Adam said with a sinister look in his eyes. ¡°However, you can forget about the Campbell family, the head of the Four Great Families. As for the White family, you can give it a try! It happens that Mr. White is also a y boy. With your beauty, maybe he will like you!¡± Jane was annoyed. She clenched her fists and took a deep breath. After a few seconds of silence, she looked up and smiled at Adam. ¡°You always like to talk about women¡¯s appearance.¡± Adam was stunned and narrowed his eyes to look at her. ¡°Mr. Adam Frank.¡± Jane looked at Adam with cold eyes and called him by his full name. ¡°In eyes, as long as a woman makes a little achievement, she must have pleased men with her appearance and use some means. Do women have to sell their bodies and take the so-called shortcuts to make some achievements?¡± your Adam nced at her andughed scornfully. ¡°You always talk about these things. You must be envious of a woman¡¯s natural advantage, right? When you didn¡¯t get a contract, you must hate yourself as a man so much that you can¡¯t take a shortcut as women do! Chapter 42 ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Jane crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°There is a country that is quite developed in the field of transfiguration surgery. It is close to our country, and the consumption is low. The cost of a round-trip ticket is only half a month¡¯s sry for you. You can take time to get a transfiguration surgery on the weekend!¡± ¡°Wh dam gnashed his t ¡± Jane Fallon, you¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Frank, you¡¯re a good-looking man. If you be a woman, you will definitely be more. beautiful than me! At that time, the development of thepany will depend entirely on you!¡± Many people around them covered their mouths andughed when they heard this, whispering about how Adam Frank had been humiliated. Jane smiled coldly, turned around, and left. Adam stood rooted to the spot in fear and did note to his senses for a long time. The indifferent and fierce gaze of Jane struck fear into his heart, and they were so like the gaze of Dan Murphy who beat him that day. When Jane returned home, she went to check the information on theputer as soon as she finished dinner. Dan looked behind her curiously. He did not expect Jane to have a photo of Hector White on her computer screen! Jane spent the whole night studying this information and photo and memorizing Hector¡¯s preferences¡­ Dan was stunned. He walked silently to the balcony and closed the door. There were his sandbags and gloves there. After fighting for a while, he felt more and more depressed. He nced into the room and found that Jane was still concentrating on theputer. He punched the sandbag away and stood in the corner of the balcony. He took out his phone, thought for a moment, and called Hector. ¡°Dominic?¡± Hector was surprised by the call as he was having fun in a bar. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Hector looked at the screen. The signal was good, so he didn¡¯t hang up. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dominic?¡± Dan remained silent. ¡°Come straight to the point, Dominic. I¡¯ll¡­¡± Suddenly, an angry roar came from the other end of the line. ¡°Don¡¯t show your face in front of me in the future!¡± == Hector was scared out of his wits. He looked at the screen again, only to find that the phone had been hung up. No matter what, he could not believe that Dan, who had never taken the initiative to contact him, called him in the middle of the night just to shout at him. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Hector was confused and looked at Tristan with a bitter smile. ¡°¡­ How did I offend him?¡± (0) Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 However, Tristan couldn¡¯t help him this time. ¡°Could it be that¡­ something went wrong with the prescription you gave himst time?¡± Hector patted his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t his wife enjoy a wonderful night with him?¡± Tristan smiled bitterly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s too strong that Dominic couldn¡¯t satisfy her!¡± Hector almost spat on his face. Dan opened the balcony door and entered the room. He looked up and met with a slightly surprised look from Jane. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked calmly. ¡°Did you make a call just now?¡± ¡°Yes, I called a friend¡­ I met in prison,¡± Dan said faintly. ¡°After hees out, he wants to borrow some money from me. I told him not to contact me again.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jane nodded. ¡°No wonder you shouted so loudly just now that the building almost copsed! But you did the right thing. Don¡¯t contact those people you knew in the past. After all, you are married, and we still have to live our lives together in the future.¡± Dan was touched by her words. But when she said these words, her eyes were still fixed on theputer. Thinking that it was a photo of Hector White on theputer, he was very unhappy. Jane looked at it for a long time, rubbing her eyes. Her stomach started to hurt again. She was looking around for painkillers. At this time. Dan strode over and closed herptop. Jane was stunned and looked at him with wide eyes. ¡°What are you doing? I have to read the information!¡± His face darkened. ¡°What¡¯s there to read?¡± ¡°This¡­ this is a client. I have to familiarize myself with his habits and hobbies first, and then¡­ Before she could finish her words, she saw Dan pick up his pillow and quilt, carry them into the bedroom, andy them neatly on the other side of the bed. Jane felt her heart s kip a beat, and her face started burning. She asked softly, ¡°What are you doing? With a cold face, Dan said, ¡°Sleep.¡± Jane stood timidly at the door of the bedroom with a red face and tugged at her clothes uneasily. ¡°Not¡­ not today. Her voice was so low that it was almost inaudible. Dan frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jane was so embarrassed that she stamped his feet. ¡°No sex!¡± He looked at her blushed face and realized that she had misunderstood him. Dan stretched out his big hand, dragged her over, and put her in front of him. They fell on the bed and he hugged her from behind. Jane froze and felt his hand going down to her lower abdomen¡­ Just as she was about to stop him, his hand stopped there and gently rubbed her lower abdomen. His palm was very warm, and he wrapped her whole body from behind. The heating from his palm relieved the pain in her stomach. 12:23 Jane felt much morefortable. At this time, she heard his deep and charming voice. ¡°I know you can¡¯t do it. I won¡¯t do anything else!¡± Jane smiled sweetly, and she felt happy and moved deep inside. ¡°Do you feel better?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take painkillers even if it hurts bad,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll warm you up with my hands. It¡¯s better than taking painkillers.¡± Jane nodded and rubbed against his chest. Her fluffy hair brushed against his Adam¡¯s apple. His throat tightened and his lips were a little dry. The fragrance of her body wafted into his nose. Dan bit his lower lip hard. Only this kind of pain could keep him sober and rational for the time being. Jane did not know what he was suffering at the moment. She only felt warm all over. Her stomach did not hurt, and she felt much more rxed. She smiled. When she married Dan Murphy, she had no choice but to gamble on the happiness of the rest of her life. She didn¡¯t expect that God would give her such a good husband. But if she didn¡¯t take the position of Fiona, then this happiness would belong to Fiona, and the person lying in the arms of Dan would probably be Fiona¡­. Thinking of this, she suddenly felt sad. ¡°Dan,¡± she whispered, ¡°can I ask you something?¡± Dan paused, What¡¯s the matter? ¡°If¡­¡± She turned around and looked at him. ¡°If one day you find out that I lied to you, or that I did. something that you can¡¯t ept, will you forgive me?¡± 13)Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 12:23 Chapter 44 Dan narrowed his eyes and looked at her quietly. His cold face had no expression, and some complicated emotions surged in his deep eyes. Jane suddenly realized that she had been meeting clients and studying their information during this period of time. She didn¡¯t want him to misunderstand her¡­. ¡°Dan, I, I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± She was in a hurry to defend herself. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t betray our marriage. I¡¯m lying to you. I mean-¡± She looked at Dan eagerly. She paused, licked her lips, and said in a low voice. ¡°I mean, if one day you find that I¡¯m not worthy of you being so good to me, what will you do?¡± Dan looked at her for a long time and chuckled. He didn¡¯t say anything, gently holding her in his arms and stroking her long hair. Jane pressed her face against his thick chest and heard his strong heartbeat. The heartbeat gave her an infinite sense of security. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. His voice was low and h oa rse. ¡°Just get some rest.¡± She smiled, wrapped her arms around his waist, and closed her eyes gently. She slept exceptionally soundly that night. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Dan had always been used to sleeping alone, so he didn¡¯t sleep much that night. His arm was used as a pillow by Jane, and the whole body was hugged tightly by her, so he didn¡¯t dare to move easily. Early in the morning, he woke up in a daze and found that the woman was h ooked to him like an octopus. A slender, fair leg was crossed around her waist, and her two small hands were around his neck, still grinding her teeth. Her sleeping posture was not unusual, but it was still cute. He smiled and couldn¡¯t bear to disturb her dream. He gently turned her over to the other side and carefully left the bed to cook breakfast. When Jane got up and found no one around her, her heart ski pped a beat, and she ran out barefoot. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Dan came out of the kitchen wearing an apron. ¡°I didn¡¯t wake you up because you slept soundly. Go wash your face and eat.¡± She looked at the breakfast on the table. Although it was just a simple steamed egg, milk, and bread, it was much better than the burnt onesst time. Jane was filled with happiness. She felt that she had not married the wrong person. ¡°By the way, I have something to tell you.¡± Halfway through the meal, Jane suddenly remembered. ¡°I¡¯m going or a business trip tomorrow. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be at home for four or five days. Take good care of yourself while I¡¯m away.¡± ¡°Business trip?¡± With an indifferent expression, Dan applied oil to the bread and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Central City.¡± ¨C Dan suddenly stopped painting, and an imperceptible haze shed across his eyes. ¡°Has yourpany done business in Central City yet?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jane nodded. ¡°The leader gave me a task and asked me to develop the market in Central City. If I seed, he will make an exception and promote me to the sales director!¡± ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to fight for anything.¡± Her eyes were clear, and her voice was.very soft. ¡°But Adam Frank and Ava Zeller have gone too far. To protect myself, I must work hard to get promoted¡­ And I have calcted that if I be the sales director, my ie will be three times that of now!¡± She nced at Dan, who was still expressionless. ¡°Honey.¡± Jane gently held his hand and said with a smile, ¡°When I have money, we can move to another big house and live a morefortable life! I will buy a cheap car. You can drive it out when you¡¯re free, and you don¡¯t have to take the bus!¡± Dan looked up at her, her beautiful big eyes full of expectations for the future. A house? A car? He could have as many as he wanted. No matter how big the house was or how expensive the sports car was, in his eyes, it was as ordinary as the bread and butter in his hand. But the woman in front of him, who was falling in love with him, would be the most precious gift for him. Dan raised his eyebrows. He felt as if a big stone had blocked his heart, making it difficult for him to breathe. ¡°Silly girl.¡± He touched her head. ¡°Do you want to raise me like a child?¡± Jane was stunned. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Men should take good care of women. How can a wife spend money on her husband?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a job during this period of time, and I should have some progress soon,¡± he said softly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you take on everything alone. This family belongs to two people, and I¡¯ll be responsible for you.¡± Jane looked at him for a long time, smiled sweetly, peeled an egg, and put it on his te. The next day, she went to Central City with Annie. Central City was elegant with a luxurious style. If Cardiff were a graceful nobledy, Central City was a magnificent royal princess. When the nended, Jane called Dan to tell him she was safe. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m in Central City now.¡± She smiled and looked around. They were walking on the bustling commercial street in the center of Central City, surrounded by towering skyscrapers. Annie was taking photos everywhere in a hurry. Dan answered lightly, ¡°Is there anyone else around you?¡± ¡°Yes, Annie came with me,¡± Jane said softly. ¡°She was too yful and didn¡¯t want to go back to the hotel, so she dragged me out for a walk.¡± ¡°Well, then you two be careful. You¡¯re unfamiliar with this ce. Don¡¯t get separated.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°There are many interesting ces in Central City.¡± Dan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you a few. addressester. After you and your colleagues finish their work, you can go shopping.¡± Jane was stunned. After a moment of silence, she asked, ¡°Hubby¡­ you, you¡¯ve been to Central City before?¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Dan¡¯s expression changed. Next to him, Henry Finn winked at him and pointed to a ce not far away. Through the car window, he saw Jane standing in a daze in the middle of the street. The crowd was bustling around her. Thendmark building behind her was the headquarters of the Campbell Group. Jane put her phone close to her car and waited quietly for Dan¡¯s answer. He sighed in relief and said with a chuckle, ¡°In the past¡­ Imitted a crime in Central City and had to stay there for a while.¡± Jane paused and immediately changed the topic. Henry had been watching him all the time. No one knew what she said on the other end of the phone, but Mr. Dominic smiled happily. He had never seen Mr. Dominic¡¯s eyes so gentle before. It was not until he hung up the phone and saw Jane and her colleagues walk away that Henry asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Dominic, do you want to clear the ces you mentioned to Ms. Fallon in advance?¡± ¡°No, let her y more freely.¡± Dan returned to his usual self. ¡°Send more people to protect her these days. Make sure to hide in the dark and don¡¯t let her see it.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Unless I show up, don¡¯t let anyone of the Campbell family get close to her!¡± The Campbell Estate was located on Mount Bright Radiance in the south of Central City. The estate was built along the mountain. It was grand and luxurious as if it were an independent kingdom. As the head of the Four Great Families, the Campbell family controlled almost half of the country¡¯s economic lifeline. Dominic Campbell slowly walked down the stairs. Therge living room, bustling with noise and excitement a moment ago, instantly became dead silent. He was dressed in a wide ck suit, which perfectly set off his tall and robust figure, His angr face was firm and determined, and his deep and cold eyes were full of alienation and defense against the whole world. His gaze indifferently swept across the fawning faces and nodded in acknowledgment. Without saying a word, he ordered his men to send them away. Since returning to Central City, there has been an endless stream of visitors daily. After the ne crash, it was rumored that Dominic Campbell had been burned to ashes. The internal strife in the Campbell family continued, and everyone coveted the position of heir. However, now that Dominic had escaped death, he had returned. Whether it was the Campbell family or the other families, those ready to take action wanted to find out what was happening. ¡°Mr. Dominic.¡± Henry walked to his side and whispered, ¡°Mr. Edward Campbell has sent people here. many times.¡± 12:23 Chapter 45 Dominic suddenly clenched his fists. After the news of his death reached the Campbell family in Central City, his second uncle, Edward, was the most excited. It was said that Edward went to church and prayed every day to thank the g ods for blessing him. He couldn¡¯t wait to tell the world how much he loved his nephew. But the guiltier a person was, the more likely he would be to put on a show for others to see. Dominic knew Edward was doing all this for his grandfather¡¯s sake. ¡°Mr. Edward Campbell also arranged a weing dinner for you. It will be held tomorrow n night at Bright Brilliance Hotel. Henry chuckled. ¡°Rumor has it that the Campbell family is using this banquet to select a wife for you. So many socialites from the Central City will be present tomorrow night and from other ces.¡± ¡°Oh, my uncle cares about my marriage.¡± Dominic sneered. ¡°He¡¯s been picking a girlfriend for me since I went to college, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Over the years, Edward had sent more than a dozen women into Dominic¡¯s room. Each of them had been under his orders, but each had been seen through and mercilessly driven out of Central City. No one knew what kind of show Edward would put on at tomorrow night¡¯s banquet. ¡°Hector and Tristan are both back?¡± Dominiczily fiddled with the flowers and nts on the windowsill. ¡°They¡¯re both back.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°They will attend the dinner party tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Good. Tell them to be careful, especially Hector. Keep an eye on him and drink less. Don¡¯t allow him to talk nonsense when he¡¯s drunk.¡± After giving the instructions, Dominic went ups upstairs. All of a sudden, he felt that the stairs were so long that he couldn¡¯t reach the end, no matter how hard. he tried. Back in his room, he was a little tired. Hey on the bed with one hand on his forehead and began to miss the small rental house in Cardiff. There was also the fragrance of flowers on the balcony, which was nted by Jane herself. She liked to carry a small chair there to bask in the sun. The sun shone on her face, and her smile was as bright and dazzling as crystal. He got up and went into the cloakroom, took out a belt, and rubbed it on his hand for a long time. Jane bought this belt for him. At that time, she only had 500 dors left on her bank card, but when he said he liked it, she still transferred the money without hesitation and said, ¡°I want to buy a belt for my husband. It means that I want to tie my man tightly!¡± ¡°If you want to buy something, buy a good one. It¡¯s sturdy and durable. It can keep you tied up for the rest of your life!¡± A warm smile appeared on his face. His cloakroom had countless famous brands and belts, and he had never taken these luxury goods. seriously. However, he valued this belt much. Even if he scratched it gently, he would feel distressed. DominicPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. took a deep breath and quickly changed into the T-shirt and jeans he had worn when he came from Cardiff. Finally, he felt that he looked normal in the mirror. This was Dan Murphy. 12:23 It was Dan, who only belonged to Jane. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 The project had stalled in the past few days. Jane and Annie even failed to enter the gate of the White Group. Dejected, Annie squatted on the side of the road with a worried face. The sun was shining, so hot that it made people anxious and impetuous. Jane handed Annie a bottle of water and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s find a canteen for lunch first, and try it again in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Our efforts are in vain, Jane,¡± Annie said in a frustrated tone. ¡°It seems that Adam told us the truth. It¡¯s hard to open the market in Central City. We¡¯ve been here for so many days, but we can¡¯t even see a senior manager of the White Group, let alone Mr. White!¡± ¡°I think we¡¯d better go back,¡± Annie pouted and muttered, ¡°or we have to wait until pigs fly!¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Jane remained positive. ¡°You¡¯ve been a salesperson for two years, and you should understand the difficulty in making a deal at once. As long as we have the chance to present our sales scheme, we¡¯ll take a big step forward!¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no chance!¡± A ck luxury car slowly drove into the internal road in front of the building just as Annie finished comining. More than a dozen security guards got up steam and trotted over. A young man with a gorgeous face and an aura of dominance got out of the car. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Aware that it was Hector White, Annie patted Jane on the arm excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. White!¡± Annie said with her eyes bright, ¡°Wow, he looks more handsome in the flesh than in the photos. He is really stunning and muscr. Well, it seems that Adam was frank about it!¡± Jane shot a helpless nce at her. She wasn¡¯t as infatuated as Annie. All she thought was to grasp this opportunity! ¡°If I manage to hand over the scheme to Mr. White, it will be much more effective than making appointments to meet him.¡± At the thought of it, Jane gritted her teeth and rushed over!. However, a group of prominent and strong security guards surrounded her directly. Having seen many infatuated girls begging for Mr. White¡¯s love before, the guards assumed Jane to be one of the fans who threw themselves at Mr. White, so they stood firmly to separate Jane from Mr. White. ¡°Sir, I have something urgent to discuss with Mr. White¡­¡± ¡°Lady, all the people who wanted to meet Mr. White said so!¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ve got it wrong!¡± Jane blushed with anxiety. ¡°I have a sales scheme. It won¡¯t take too much time for Mr. White to have a look at it. It only takes five minutes. No, three minutes. If he is reluctant to read it, I can introduce it to him!¡± The guards exchanged nces and secret smiles. And then, they tacitly held Jane on each side and pulled her out of the internal road. After they loosened their grip, Jane fell to the ground. Annie hurried forward to help Jane up and argued furiously with the guards. ¡°Misses, don¡¯t y this trick again!¡± The guards were speechless. ¡°This trick is outdated. Could you try a new one?¡± ¡°Girls nowadays desperately want to marry a rich man!¡± One of the guards sneered. ¡°Oh,dies, if 12-24 Chapter 46 you indeed wish to marry into a wealthy family, the Campbell family will select a potential Mrs. Campbell tonight. All the guests at the banquet are rich young men from Central City. Mr. White will also be there. Go there!¡± ¡°Hey, can they go in?¡± The guards burst intoughter. Jane paused, limped over, and asked, ¡°Sir, where is the banquet tonight?¡± The guards cast a helpless and contemptuous look at her. ¡°The Bright Brilliance Hotel! Heh,dies, go for it!¡± Jane ignored their mockery and secretly bore the name of the hotel in mind. She then pinched the sales scheme in her hand and wore a confident and optimistic smile on her pretty little face. Hector vaguely heard some noise. Before entering the building, he subconsciously looked back. Looking at the scene, he froze on the spot, his mind nk. ¡°What¡­ what happened just now?¡± ¡°It seems that the two girls want to meet you.¡± The assistant whispered, ¡°But they were driven away by the security guards.¡± Hector widened his eyes. A chill ran down his spine, and his hair stood on end. He immediately took out his phone and called Dan Murphy. ¡°Dominic, Jane is now in Central City, but I have no idea why she wants to meet me¡­ Well, should I meet her?¡± (3) Chapter 47 Chapter 47 THE Chapter 47 My Husband Is A Secret Billionaire Dan chuckled on the other end. Hector racked his brain but failed to figure out what the chuckle meant, so he asked hesitantly, ¡°Dominic, why did Jane want to meet me? Is it about work?¡± Dan paused. Thinking that Jane had searched for Hector¡¯s information online for a whole night, he felt a trace of annoyance again. ¡°Because you¡¯re handsome!¡± Dan huffed and hung up the phone. Hector was on tenterhooks all day long. In the end, he decided to maintain the status quo and take action until he sees Jane¡¯s next move. Later that night, Jane waited alone at the entrance of the Bright Brilliance Hotel. This magnificent castle-like building was brightly lit and bustling. The roads were fully parked by luxury cars, and some private aircraftnded on the helipad in the hotel¡¯s backyard. Guests who had ess to the party were all rich and powerful. Jane¡¯s in clothes looked out of ce on such a formal asion. She hid behind the stone pir to avoid the crowd, but she kept looking around from time to time, for fear of missing Hector. To her disappointment, the guests here all wore exquisite suits or dresses, and each luxury car seemed simr. It was really difficult to find Hector in the crowd. Jane sighed and continued waiting with the documents in her arm. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Not long after, she saw a few familiar figures walking toward her. She was taken aback and hurried to hide behind the pir, but it was toote. Fiona coughed violently and shrieked, ¡°Jane?¡± David and her stepmother Joy Bernard came to an abrupt halt. Jane slowly poked her head out from behind the pir with an embarrassed look, nodded, and greeted them in a low voice. ¡°Jane?¡± David was as surprised as Jane. ¡°Why¡­ why are you here?¡± Jane bit her lip silently. Fiona crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Jane up and down when walking leisurely around Jane in her high heels. She then sneered, ¡°Oh, how can you get here? You are not here to attend the dancing party of the Campbell Group, are you?¡± ¡°What? You?¡± Joy chimed in. ¡°Jane, don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself in the mirror beforeing here? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed of dressing in these ragged clothes at such a grand party? Do you think you can attract Mr. Dominic? Even if you throw yourself at him, he might shove you away!¡± ¡°Make sense! You¡¯re married now. Why not look after your good-for-nothing husband at home? Why did you make a fool of yourself here? Are you addicted to seducing men as your mother?¡± Fiona echoed. Neither Fiona nor Joy wanted to miss the opportunity to humite Jane. Jane felt sad deep in her heart. CAN HIT man hnd dana samathlus dinnensafil and that Pas an ill-climata daushinu na Bus ha B Catalogue Chapter 47 keeping a low profile since I was a child. I even got married in ce of Fiona. ¡°Why do they refuse to let me go?¡± At the thought of it. Jane took a deep breath, clenched her little hands into fists, and trembled sli slightly. David nced at her and frowned before saying, ¡°Jane, are you really here to attend the party?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jane replied levelly. ¡°I¡¯m here to wait for someone to do my work.¡± ¡°Work?¡± Fiona smiled sarcastically. ¡°Oh, I forgot. You¡¯re doing very well at the Hizack Company. I heard that you¡¯re going to be promoted to sales director?¡± ¡°You now win a promotion and get rich! s, you really put in a lot of effort to support your worthless husband. How many men did you sleep with to get this rapid promotion?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t nder me, Fiona.¡± Jane turned pale and rebutted. ¡°I can sue you for making up stories and viting my reputation!¡± ¡°Oh, you know thew? Then go ahead and sue me!¡± Fiona arrogantly replied and poked Jane¡¯s forehead with her index finger. Jane¡¯s face was scratched by the sharp and long nail and she felt a sudden pain. Before Jane realized. what happened, Fiona grabbed Jane¡¯s cor and pushed her back fiercely! Jane sta ggered back and fell, the documents in her hands s cattered all over the floor. Jane hurriedly picked them up. Fiona nced at her contemptuously and nned to step on the back of her hand when a middle-aged man in a suit strode out of the hotel lobby. Joy pulled Fiona and tipped her a wink. ¡°Leave this b itch aside. We¡¯d better enter the hall!¡± As the man walked over, guests on both sides greeted him respectfully. He then marched straight to Jane and the others, bowed slightly, and looked at them with a decent smile. ¡°Excuse me, Are you Ms. Fallon from Cardiff?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Fiona and Joy passionately stepped forward with obsequious smiles and answered, ¡°We¡¯re the Fallon family and it¡¯s Ms. Fallon!¡± ¡°Sir, are you here to get us? Well, please take us in!¡± Jane¡¯s gloomy look, tousled hair, and messy documents in her arms made her mortified. Assuming that she wasn¡¯t the so-called Ms. Fallon, she silently stepped back. Unexpectedly, the man cleared his throat and raised his voice, saying, ¡°Sorry, the Ms. Fallon I want to take in is Jane Fallon.¡± ¡°What?¡± People nearby were stupefied. Even Jane froze and couldn¡¯te to her senses for a long time. 12:24 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 ¡°Are¡­ are you sure?¡± After a while of silence, Fiona screamed in a high-pitched voice. ¡°How could it be her?!¡± ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Jane Fallon?¡± The man smiled, but his eyes were cold, ¡°If you are not, please stand back!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°This is Bright Brilliance Hotel, the Campbell family banquet,¡± the man said indifferently. ¡°I know who I should or should not take in. It¡¯s my job and I don¡¯t need your reminder, Miss!¡± Fiona was so angry that her face turned pale. The corners of her mouth twitched, unable to utter a word. Joy and David looked at each other confusedly and also felt that the matter was unusual. That was Jane Fallon, a disgraced illegitimate daughter! What right did she have to appear on such an asion? ¡°Hello, Ms. Fallon.¡± The man walked up to Jane and nodded respectfully, ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± Jane was so nervous that her heart was thumping. It was as if thunder had shed down from the sky, splitting her chaotic brain into a nk. ¡°Sir, you¡­ Are you really not mistaken?¡± She asked tentatively in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation, and I¡¯m not here to attend the ball. I just want to send a document¡­¡± ¡°Come in with me, Ms. Fallon. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± The man looked at her with a smile. ¡°Hey!¡± Joy lost her cool and grabbed the man, ¡°Then what should we do?¡± The man lifted the corner of his mouth lightly, ¡°Do you have an invitation?¡± ¡°What invitation!¡± Joy put her hands on her hips and looked like a shrew, ¡°You go to ask around. Mrs. Lawrence of the Lawrence Family in Central City is my¡­ my aunt¡¯s niece! As long as she says yes, we can get in! Who do you think you are? How dare you ask me for an invitation!¡± ¡°The Lawrence Family?¡± The man pursed his lips and chuckled, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m the general manager of Bright Brilliance Hotel, and I only serve the Four Great Families. The Lawrence Family you mentioned, please forgive me for being ignorant, but I haven¡¯t seen it on the list.¡± Joy¡¯s facial expression changed, and David red at her angrily. At this time, more and more people were passing by. Some people looked at them curiously and their gazes were like sharp des, making David feel ashamed. ¡°This way, please, Ms. Fallon.¡± The manager reached out his hand respectfully. Jane pursed her lips and followed him with light steps. The manager pped his hands, and the attendants on both sides immediately gathered to prevent any reporters from harassing her. Helplessly seeing Jane enter the resplendent hall like a celebrity, Fiona stomped her foot fiercely. Jane followed the manager into a room. It was a beautiful ce, like a pce where a fairy lived. It was far away from the banquet hall, so she couldn¡¯t hear the noise. The dishes on the table were exquisite, aromatic, and tasty, and the waiters were on call. Chapter 48 Jane was confused. The manager smiled gently at her and exined, ¡°Please have your meal, Ms. Fallon. Mr. White knows that you must not havee over in a dress, so he arranged you here. Are you satisfied?¡± Jane was stunned and nodded hard. ¡°Mr. White said that it doesn¡¯t matter if Ms. Fallon doesn¡¯t attend the banquet, as long as you have at good time.¡± ¡°May I ask who your boss is?¡± The manager smiled meaningfully and looked at the document in her hand. ¡°Ms. Fallon. Who are you going to give this file to?¡± Jane thought for a moment. Could it be that Hector saw her break into the White Group building in the afternoon? Unexpectedly, a high-ranking boss like him was quite nice and arranged her here; not only was she? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. away from the banquet hall, the crowd, but she could also eat and drink to her heart¡¯s content and rest there. By the way, maybe she could ask this man to hand over the sales n¡­. Jane smiled, bowed to the manager, and then handed the document to him solemnly. After returning to Cardiff, she excitedly told Dan about it. Dan was sitting on the sofa, watching her chirp like a little bird as she busied herself with household chores. He smiled gently as if a lifetime had passed. Jane was overjoyed, not only because she had sessfully handed in the sales n, but also because she saw Joy and Fiona blocked at the door of the banquet hall with twisted faces. But she did not tell Dan about that. And in her description, the name Hector White had appeared several times. ¡°I thought this business trip would definitely be futile. Thanks to Hector White, I finally handed over the sales n, which can be considered a contribution of mine to thepany. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. White to be so kind as to invite me in! Oh, but I didn¡¯t attend that batiquet. I just ate and drank in a beautiful room. ¡°Mr. White is quite different from what I imagined. I thought a man born with a silver spoon like him was more or less foppish¡­ But he is actually very career-minded!¡± ¡°Career-minded?¡± Dan had been unhappy for a long time. When he heard thement, he became even angrier and could not help snorting. ¡°Did you see him in person? Did you talk to him?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Jane scratched her head in embarrassment, ¡°But he was willing to look at my n. Isn¡¯t that very career-minded?¡± ¡°You only knew him through some photos and official information, and he invited you to a meal without even showing his face¡­ So then you can tell that he¡¯s career-minded?¡± Jane nced at him carefully and found that there was something wrong with him; he looked livid. She was stunned and asked softly, ¡°Honey, You¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you angry?¡± 1244 Chapter 48 ¡°Are¡­ are you sure?¡± After a while of silence, Fiona screamed in a high-pitched voice. ¡°How could it be her?!¡± ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Jane Fallon?¡± The man smiled, but his eyes were cold, ¡°If you are not, please stand back!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°This is Bright Brilliance Hotel, the Campbell family banquet,¡± the man said indifferently. ¡°I know who I should or should not take in. It¡¯s my job and I don¡¯t need your reminder, Miss!¡± Fiona was so angry that her face turned pale. The corners of her mouth twitched, unable to utter a word. Joy and David looked at each other confusedly and also felt that the matter was unusual. That was Jane Fallon, a disgraced illegitimate daughter! What right did she have to appear on such an asion? ¡°Hello, Ms. Fallon.¡± The man walked up to Jane and nodded respectfully, ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± Jane was so nervous that her heart was thumping. It was as if thunder had shed down from the sky, splitting her chaotic brain into a nk. ¡°Sir, you¡­ Are you really not mistaken?¡± She asked tentatively in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation, and I¡¯m not here to attend the ball. I just want to send a document¡­¡± ¡°Come in with me, Ms. Fallon. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± The man looked at her with a smile. ¡°Hey!¡± Joy lost her cool and grabbed the man, ¡°Then what should we do?¡± The man lifted the corner of his mouth lightly, ¡°Do you have an invitation?¡± ¡°What invitation!¡± Joy put her hands on her hips and looked like a shrew, ¡°You go to ask around. Mrs. Lawrence of the Lawrence Family in Central City is my¡­ my aunt¡¯s niece! As long as she says yes, we can get in! Who do you think you are? How dare you ask me for an invitation!¡± ¡°The Lawrence Family?¡± The man pursed his lips and chuckled, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m the general manager of Bright Brilliance Hotel, and I only serve the Four Great Families. The Lawrence Family you mentioned, please forgive me for being ignorant, but I haven¡¯t seen it on the list.¡± Joy¡¯s facial expression changed, and David red at her angrily. At this time, more and more people were passing by. Some people looked at them curiously and their gazes were like sharp des, making David feel ashamed. ¡°This way, please, Ms. Fallon.¡± The manager reached out his hand respectfully. Jane pursed her lips and followed him with light steps. The manager pped his hands, and the attendants on both sides immediately gathered to prevent any reporters from harassing her. Helplessly seeing Jane enter the resplendent hall like a celebrity, Fiona stomped her foot fiercely. Jane followed the manager into a room. It was a beautiful ce, like a pce where a fairy lived. It was far away from the banquet hall, so she couldn¡¯t hear the noise. The dishes on the table were exquisite, aromatic, and tasty, and the waiters were on call. Chapter 48 Jane was confused. The manager smiled gently at her and exined, ¡°Please have your meal, Ms. Fallon. Mr. White knows that you must not havee over in a dress, so he arranged you here. Are you satisfied?¡± Jane was stunned and nodded hard. ¡°Mr. White said that it doesn¡¯t matter if Ms. Fallon doesn¡¯t attend the banquet, as long as you have at good time.¡± ¡°May I ask who your boss is?¡± The manager smiled meaningfully and looked at the document in her hand. ¡°Ms. Fallon. Who are you going to give this file to?¡± Jane thought for a moment. Could it be that Hector saw her break into the White Group building in the afternoon? Unexpectedly, a high-ranking boss like him was quite nice and arranged her here; not only was she away from the banquet hall, the crowd, but she could also eat and drink to her heart¡¯s content and rest there. By the way, maybe she could ask this man to hand over the sales n¡­. Jane smiled, bowed to the manager, and then handed the document to him solemnly. After returning to Cardiff, she excitedly told Dan about it. Dan was sitting on the sofa, watching her chirp like a little bird as she busied herself with household chores. He smiled gently as if a lifetime had passed. Jane was overjoyed, not only because she had sessfully handed in the sales n, but also because she saw Joy and Fiona blocked at the door of the banquet hall with twisted faces. But she did not tell Dan about that. And in her description, the name Hector White had appeared several times. ¡°I thought this business trip would definitely be futile. Thanks to Hector White, I finally handed over the sales n, which can be considered a contribution of mine to thepany. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. White to be so kind as to invite me in! Oh, but I didn¡¯t attend that batiquet. I just ate and drank in a beautiful room. ¡°Mr. White is quite different from what I imagined. I thought a man born with a silver spoon like him was more or less foppish¡­ But he is actually very career-minded!¡± ¡°Career-minded?¡± Dan had been unhappy for a long time. When he heard thement, he became even angrier and could not help snorting. ¡°Did you see him in person? Did you talk to him?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Jane scratched her head in embarrassment, ¡°But he was willing to look at my n. Isn¡¯t that very career-minded?¡± ¡°You only knew him through some photos and official information, and he invited you to a meal without even showing his face¡­ So then you can tell that he¡¯s career-minded?¡± Jane nced at him carefully and found that there was something wrong with him; he looked livid. She was stunned and asked softly, ¡°Honey, You¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you angry?¡± 1244 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Dan was also stunned. Was it so obvious? How could he be jealous of Hector for no reason? Hector had been his follower since they were little kids. Dan gave light coughs, picked up a cup, and sipped the water without saying anything. A pair of slender hands tenderly sped his one arm. A waft of faint fragranceing from Jane began to creep into his nose again. ¡°Honey,¡± Jane said in a sweet voice and smiled tteringly, ¡°if you don¡¯t have interest in my work, I will button my lips.¡± Dan calmly twitched his mouth and felt happier. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have any interest in your work.¡± He turned to look at her and said slowly, ¡°But you keep mentioning Hector White all night. Can¡¯t you change a topic?¡± Jane widened her eyes, asking, ¡°Change for what?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°For example¡­¡± He paused for a moment and continued. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Campbell family hold that banquet? You must have heard of Mr. Campbell, right?¡± Jane thought for a moment and shook her head gently. Dan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t you know Mr. Campbell?¡± he asked again, unwilling to give up. ¡°What the point to talk about him?¡± She nced at him, went to the balcony to retrieve the washed. clothes, and folded them one by one. ¡°I don¡¯t know him from Adam. What does his banquet have to do with me?¡± Dan approached her and looked at her with great interest. ¡°But I heard that he is very powerful. The economy of Central City is in the hands of the Campbell family. His banquet can attract many socialites to attend.¡± ¡°You were already in the hotel at that time. Aren¡¯t you curious about what he looks like? Didn¡¯t you want to have a look at the banquet?¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Jane chuckled, ¡°Why should I be curious about him?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the banquet for him to choose a wife? Dan said softly. ¡°If you enter the banquet hall and he takes a fancy to you, won¡¯t you rise to the top in one go? What a good opportunity!¡± Jane suddenly stopped what she was doing, looked up at him, and frowned. ¡°Am I this kind of woman in your eyes?¡± Dan Murphy was lost for words. Jane usually spoke softly and had a smiling face, but it was the first time that he had seen such a serious Jane. ¡°I¡¯ve always remembered who I am, Dan. I¡¯ve married, and have a husband. I¡¯ve always been protecting our home and have a clear conscience about our marriage!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of climbing up to the top in one go! No matter who he is, Mr. Campbell or any others, they have nothing to do with me! Since I married you, I¡¯ve made up my mind to stay with. 12-24 Chapter 49 you and have a good life¡­ How hurtful your words are!¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡± Dan was on the edge, wishing he could eat all his words. He kept saying Hector was an airhead. Was he wiser than Hector? Dan sweated nervously without a word. Jane red at him with grievance and stormed into her room. Dan followed her. When he was about to exin, she took his pillow and quilt up from the bed and threw them on the sofa! Dan wanted to pull her hand, but Jane stubbornly pushed it away and mmed the door. Then came the sound of locking the door. Dan sat on the sofa and scratched his head. After a long silence, his eyes fell on the pillow and quilt. These things had weed into their room before, but now¡­ Dany down with his clothes on. The fragrance of Jane on the pillow and quilt kept drilling into his nose at this moment. Gritting his teeth, he tossed and turned, and let out a heavy sigh. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 On the top floor of the Crowne Hotel, Dan leaned against the wide lounge chair. It was not a good day. The sea in the distance was shrouded in heavy fog, which clouded his heart as well. ¡°Mr. Campbell doesn¡¯t interest you?¡± ¡°If he takes a fancy to you, won¡¯t you rise to the top in one go?¡± Dan tightened his grip on the goblet, his knuckles turning white. It was only his joke, but he didn¡¯t expect that Jane would have such a response. In the past few days, he was denied entry into the room and was cold¨Cshouldered by her. Jane cooked meals and cleaned the house as usual, but still kept him at a cold and polite distance. All of these made Dan Murphy, who had always been calm and restrained, almost go nuts. If only he coulde back to the past, he would have strangled himself who didn¡¯t know to pick his words. A helicopter slowlynded on the nearby helipad. As the airflow raised by the propeller flew, Dan was messy and his shirt was lifted. Hector got off the ne dly. When he saw Dan on the terrace, he ran toward him. However, he found something strange with Dan¡¯s expression as he came closer. The white truffles and caviar he had reserved at the hotel couldn¡¯t entice Dan to have a stroke at all. Hector had learned his lesson. He sat dejectedly in the chair opposite without a word and kept looking at Tristan, hoping to get hints from him. However, Tristan couldn¡¯t figure out what was in Dan¡¯s mind, so he went on sipping his coffee and reading the documents. In the end, Hector couldn¡¯t stand the dull and strange atmosphere. He smiled awkwardly and tried to find a topic, ¡°Well, Dominic¡­ I¡¯ve shown Miss Fallon¡¯s sales n to my subordinates. They all praised andmented it was professional. Oh, they also said that the owner of the n was a talent and hoped to invite her to join ourpany!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Hector have thought these words could delight Dan Unexpectedly, Dan¡¯s face darkened and he shot a sinister re at Hector. Hector felt his heart skip a beat. ¡°Well¡­ My special assistants all said that this cooperation is negotiable. It happens that the Hizack Company is keeping dating me these days. Dominic, do you want me to go or not?¡± Dan dropped his answer, ¡°This is yourpany¡¯s business. Why do you ask me?¡± Hector was confused again. Dan asked, ¡°Did you invite Jane to attend the Bright Brilliance Hotel¡¯s banquet?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hector was stunned and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it all that you want? You didn¡¯t want her to be entangled with the Fallons at the door. You hoped she coulde in, have a good meal, and rest, but you didn¡¯t want her to see your face. That was why I asked someone to arrange a room for her¡­¡± Dan said angrily, ¡°Since you have arranged a room for her, couldn¡¯t you send a stylist to dress her up for the banquet?¡± ¡°But in this way, she would know you!¡± 12:24 w Chapter 50 ¡°She will know my real identity anyway! There¡¯s no difference for her to know it sooner orter!¡± Hector licked his lips in confusion. That¡¯s not what Dan used to say! Why did Dan suddenly change his mind? ¡°You can¡¯t even handle such a trivia! What a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing!¡± Dan suddenly got up, red at him, and strode away. Hector was stunned for a long time. As Dan disappeared from Hector¡¯s sight, Hector looked at Tristan, only to see a perplexed face as his. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Does he go nuts again?¡± Tristan pursed his lips and chuckled without a word.. ¡°Tristan, is Dan crazy, isn¡¯t he?¡± Hector shrugged and went on, ¡°He¡¯s so capricious and has no good temper at all!¡± Tristan nced at Hector meaningfully. ¡°Ever since he fell in love with Jane, have you seen his good temper?¡± Jane stared at theputer all day long, but she didn¡¯t knock a word about the sales report. Even when Annie called out to her, she didn¡¯te to her senses for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Annie spoke to Jane as she packed her bags. ¡°It¡¯s time to get off work. Why are you still sitting here?¡± Jane was in a trance. She suddenly looked up and found the office was almost empty, leaving only her and Annie. Annie also turned off theputer and got ready to leave. ¡°Jane, you look had these days.¡± She asked with concern, ¡°Did something happen? Did you quarrel with your husband?¡°. ¡°No.¡± Jane forced a smile. ¡°There is only a small misunderstanding between us.¡± ¡°Since it is a small misunderstanding, why don¡¯t you exin it?¡± Annie said with a smile, ¡°I often heard from my mother that the couple feel sweeter in squabbles. The most important is that the couple needs to learn how to make up with each other on the bed!¡± Jane was stunned, giving an embarrassing smile. She didn¡¯t have a sexual rtionship with Dan since they were married. How could she make up with Dan on the bed¡­. Thinking of this, she frowned slightly. ¡°Is this the reason that caused Dan to speak those hurtful words that day? I haven¡¯t let him make moves at me since we got married. No man can put up with it, can he?¡± ¡°That was why he had suspected me and brought up Mr. Campbell, saying the ¡®rise to the top¡°?¡± Jane thought. Jane bit her lip lightly. The faint guilt in her heart dispelled the disappointment and grievances of the past few days. In fact, she was also responsible for not fulfilling her duty as a wife. How about tonight¡­. Her face blushed, and her heart beat wildly. When she was about to get off work, she suddenly saw Adam walking toward her. 12-24 Chapter 50 ¡°Stay here, Jane.¡± (4) Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Jane was stunned. As soon as she heard the voice of Adam Frank, she automatically adjusted herself to be ready and stared at him with vignce. Adam approached her. Seeing her like this, he couldn¡¯t help chuckling and turning to Annie to say, ¡°You can leave work now. But Jane stays. Annie had no choice but to leave. As she walked, she looked back at Jane worriedly. Adam¡¯s thoughts about Jane were well known to everyone. ¡°Is there any conspiracy behind leaving her alone like this? Annie wondered. Annie stopped at the entrance of thepany. ording to thepany¡¯s rules, the employees had to give an emergency contact to thepany when they went on a business tripst time, just in case. She remembered that Jane had listed her husband Dan¡¯s telephone number. Annie took out Dan¡¯s number from her contacts. After hesitating for a moment, she sent him a message. In the office, Adam smiled maliciously at Jane. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re really worthy of being my junior sister¡¯s apprentice.¡± He looked her up and down. ¡°The workers in thepany have been trying for years to-convince the White family in Central City to work with thepany, but you handed in the sales n as soon as you took action! Heh, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± After hearing this, Jane said indifferently. ¡°Mr. Frank asked me to stay just to talk about this?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Adam cleared his throat and said, ¡°There¡¯s a dinner party tonight. Come with me!¡± Jane looked at him with disgust. Meanwhile, Adam was grinning cheekily and didn¡¯t care about her reaction at all. He knew that Jane hated this kind of asion the most, but he insisted on using it to disgust her.¡± Since he couldn¡¯t have her, he would use her as a stepping stone to help him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Well, in fact, I didn¡¯t want to ask you, either.¡± Adam smiled insidiously. ¡°But you¡¯re the only beautiful woman in thepany. Sometimes this woman is too beautiful, it¡¯s really troublesome!¡± ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t go.¡± Jane refused coldly. ¡°My husband is still waiting for me at home. I want to¡­¡± ¡°Go back to cook for him?¡± Adam snorted, ¡°I wanna know, your husband can¡¯t take care of himself or something? ¡°Watch what you say, Adam Frank.¡± Jane red at him and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether my husband can take care of himself or not. But if you dare to provoke me again, he will beat you until you can¡¯t take care of yourself!¡± After hearing this, Adam was expressionless and said no more. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s Mr. Colt who specifically asked you to attend this dinner party. I¡¯m just here to deliver his message! If you don¡¯t go and offend the clients, there will be no ce for you in thepany in the future!¡± he said. After that, he waved his hand and left. Jane stared at his back in anger. After all, it was rted to her work. No matter how reluctant she was, she could onlypromise for the time being. So Jane sent a message to Dan, and then reluctantly walked over to the Favon Hotel. As soon as she entered the private room there, she saw a man who was as handsome as a famous male star sitting in the main seat. Jane was stunned slightly. That day, she didn¡¯t take a closer look at this man underneath the White Group building. But now that she was looking at him face to face and up close, she was really living up to Annie¡¯s words that he was more handsome in person than in the photo. Hector White did not expect Jane to show up here. As soon as he saw hering over, he was stunned. After a short moment of shock, he began to feel a chill run down his spine. Before he entered the door. Ben and Adam were eager to curry favor with him and mysteriously told him that there would be a beautiful woman apanying him tonight. But if Mr. Dominic found out about this¡­. Hector gasped, suddenly stood up, and stared straight at Jane. ¡°You are Mr. White, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jane nodded slightly. ¡°My name is Jane Fallon, an employee of the sales department.¡± ¡°Oh, oh¡± Hector nodded numbly. Seeing this, Ben and Adam smiled secretly. It seemed that even no man could resist sexploitation. If Jane took action, Hector would definitely be defeated! ¡°Jane, what are you waiting for!¡± Ben winked at Jane and said. ¡°Quick, you should pour wine for Mr. White now.¡± Jane helplessly walked up to Hector. When she was about to pour the wine, Hector looked flustered and stopped her. ¡°No, no, no! Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t be so polite¡­¡± They were all stunned at the same time. Hector smiled awkwardly, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. He was so nervous that he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands. Adam looked at Jane again and said loudly, ¡°You should drink a toast to Mr. White!¡± Jane had no choice but to pour a ss of wine and drink it first. Hector was disappointed. He didn¡¯t dare to ask Jane to propose a toast to him, so he filled his ss. and drank three sses of wine in a row. ¡°Don¡¯t just drink!¡± Ben said again, ¡°Ah, Jane, go and get Mr. White some food!¡± But before Jane could pick up her knife and fork, Hector hurriedly shouted, ¡°I can do it myself I don¡¯t dare to trouble Ms. Jane!¡± Ben frowned and felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t tell what exactly it was. It was said that Mr. White was dissolute and had seen many women. Even if he really fell in love with Jane, he shouldn¡¯t be so nervous. But at this time, he narrowed his eyes and observed Hector. He didn¡¯t know why Mr. White acted like a mouse seeing a cat in front of Jane. 12:5 Ben and Adam looked at each other, then they left the private room with the excuse of going out for a smoke. Jane was already a poor drinker, and now she felt dizzy when the strength of the wine hit her, so she looked apologetically at Hector and said, ¡°Mr. White, excuse me for a moment.¡± ¡°Sure, as you wish,¡± he replied. Then Jane smiled and walked out unsteadily. She wanted to go to the entrance of the hotel to get some fresh air, but as soon as she passed by the lobby corridor, she heard Ben and Adam whispering. (0) (ÈÕ) Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 ¡°Don¡¯t you think Hector is acting strange?¡± Ben asked. ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s so strange about it?¡± Adam said disapprovingly, ¡°All men are like that when they see beautiful women!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but Hector doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s even seen a beautiful woman before. Instead, he looks like he¡¯s seeing an ancestor!¡± After hearing this, Adam almostughed out loud. Adam covered his mouth and looked around with shifty eyes, lowered his voice, and said to Ben, ¡°Mr. Colt, I¡¯ve arranged everything. The room is¡­ Although Jane was both nervous and scared, she quietly leaned in close and pri cked up her ears to listen to what they said. The hotel was some distance away from here, and it was located in the suburbs. There was not even a ghost in the middle of the night. Jane suddenly clenched her fists, and a surge of anger pressed against her chest. Adam smiled sinisterly. ¡°That ce is remote. Even if Jane yells at herself h oa rse ly, it will be useless! Heh, heh, when Mr. White has had enough fun, he will sign everything! ¡°By the way. Mr. Colt, I have also installed cameras in that room in advance¡­ If Hector dares to deny it, we¡¯ll release the video!¡± Adam added. ¡°You guys!¡± Ben pointed at him and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re really good at handling things. It¡¯s just that Jane will be wronged.¡± ¡°What else can a beautiful woman do? She just ys a role in bed!¡± Adam sald. ¡°Well, when it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to transfer the director of the sales department, and you¡¯ll rece him!¡± Ben said. Hearing this, Adam immediately nodded and bowed to him. Jane hid behind a pir and gasped. She was very angry after hearing these words. She endured the difort brought about by the alcohol and tried her best to stay awake. However, Adam and Ben were despicable and always shed in front of her. As she clenched her fists and dug her nails deep into her flesh, her body kept trembling. She thought that the wicked could be dealt with slowly. The most important thing now was to get out of this predicament as soon as possible. She calmed down, turned on the tracking function of her mobile phone, and then sent a message to Dan, telling him that he had to track her mobile phone location at all times ande to pick her up as soon as possible. But there was no response after the message was sent out. She was a little anxious and was about to make a phone call when Adam found her. Jane had no choice but to follow Adam back into the private room. Over the next few hours, Ben and Adam advised her to drink more frequently. Jane tried her best to refuse them, but she still drank a lot. Hector had been blocking her wine ss for her, but he couldn¡¯t do it too openly. Finally, he could only watch her drink the wine, ss after ss. He thought to himself that it would be safer to send her hometer. When the party was finally over, Jane followed behind the men, feeling dizzy. ¡°We really had a good drink tonight!¡± Ben changed his expression, raised the corner of his mouth, looked at Hector, and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. White, there¡¯s a special programter. You can¡¯t miss Hearing this, Hector was confused. Adam suddenly pulled Jane over and pushed her to Hector. Hector was shocked! Jane blushed, and her legs felt like they were stepping on cotton because she couldn¡¯t walk steadily. As soon as Hector put his hand on her shoulders and helped her stand still, he immediately bounced back as if he had been electrocuted. Then he looked at Ben and Adam and asked, ¡°What¡­ what do you mean by this?¡± ¡°Mr. White,¡± Adam grinned and said, ¡°Jane¡¯s drunk. Could you please send her back?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Hector calmed down, ¡°In fact, even if you didn¡¯t tell me, I would¡¯ve thought the same. Adam and Ben looked at each other. These words were exactly what they had wanted to convey. They quickly opened the door, told the driver the address, and watched Hector leave with Jane. ¡°Where are we going? In the car, Jane struggled to straighten up. She felt as if tens of thousands of bees had flown into her head. The alcohol was stuck in her throat, and her stomach was churning. She Celt extremely ufortable. However, when she took a closer look, she saw that Hector was sitting next to her! Then she felt her heart pounding. She immediately leaned to the side and looked at Hector warily with her big eyes. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± she asked. As she asked this question, she touched her backpack with her small hands and quietly unfastened the strap.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Ms. Fallon.¡± Hector kept a distance from her, I¡¯m sending you home.¡± Jane turned to look outside. This was not the way home! In fact, Hector was very clear about Ben and Adam¡¯s conspiracy. The car had just left the hotel, so he had to pretend. He couldn¡¯t directly send Jane home, so he took a detour. However, Jane didn¡¯t know that! She looked more alert, and her body trembled slightly. The strap on her backpack had been untied, and she held it tightly in her hand. At this time, what appeared in her mind were the pictures of women¡¯s self defense techniques she had seen before. She calmed down and thought about it carefully. There were three people including the driver in this narrow space. In addition to her, the other two were both strong men. She couldn¡¯t fight against them directly. But she happened to be sitting right behind the driver¡­ She pursed her lips and stared at Hector with her big eyes. Meanwhile, Dan walked out of the clubhouse and turned on his mobile phone. Henry whispered in his car, ¡°In order not to let Mr. Edward Campbell notice, I must go back to Central City tonight. Mr. Murphy, you¡­¡± ¡°Go and do your work.¡± Dan narrowed his eyes slightly and said. Just pretend that nothing happened.¡± Henry nodded, looked around vigntly, and then disappeared into the night Then Dan took our the information that Henry had just shown him, tore it up, and threw it into a nearby trash can. These were the ounts of the problems that Edward Campbell had had in the Campbell Group. over the years, However, this type of thing had to be destroyed and couldn¡¯t be left behind. Dan took a deep breath. Just as he was about to rush home, he suddenly noticed that the phone in his pocket had vibrated many times in a row. He took it out and saw that it was a message from an unfamiliar number. It was Train Annie. Jane¡¯s colleague seemed to have the same name. He continued to scroll down. Then he saw there were several messages from Jane¡­ Seeing this, he suddenly felt angry, and a cold light shed in his eyes. He quickly turned on the tracking system to search for Jane. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to be afraid, Ms. Fallon. I¡¯m not a bad person!¡± Hector waved his hand vigorously, his face flushed with anxiety. Only then did he realize what it meant to be like a cat on a hot tin roof. He just wanted to send Jane home safely! But she looked at him as if looking at her enemy. So she stared at him with vignce and wariness written all over her face. ¡°Don¡¯te over here!¡± Jane screamed. Hector was scared by her and almost sobered up. 12410 He didn¡¯t want to get close to her at all. It was she who was leaning against the car door! Fortunately, Mr. Dominic wasn¡¯t there. If Mr. Dominic had heard this, it would be unknown whether he could see the sun tomorrow. ¡°Please calm down, Ms. Fallon.¡± Hector stammered and forced a smile, ¡°How would I dare toe over to you? Could you please sit closer to me so that I can lean against the car door, okay? It¡¯s not safe for you to do this¡­¡± As he spoke, he shouted at the driver, ¡°Can you drive slower?¡± The driver was stunned: Then he stepped on the elerator nervously! The car suddenly sped up, so Jane suddenly lost her bnce and threw herself on Hector. Hector was shocked and immediately raised his hands. ¡°Ah! I didn¡¯t touch you, I didn¡¯t! Don¡¯t talk nonsense when you see your husband!¡± However, Jane was still in shock at this time. But she remembered the information about Hector she had studied before. He was the son of a wealthy family, a flirt, and all his confidantes could line up from Central City to Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Paris¡­ He had had a lot of one-night stands Therefore, he deliberately said that the driver should slow down just now. In fact, this was his secret signal to the driver, which was to have the driver speed up! ¡°Go away!¡± Jane pushed him away fiercely. ¡°If you dare to touch me again, Hector White, you¡¯ll die with me!¡± That ruthlessness made Hector scared. So he shrank to the side and did not dare to make a sound. He tried his best to keep his distance from her, but he did not expect¡­ Just then, she suddenly stood up from her seal! Her movements were fast and ruthless. She immediately wrapped her strap around the neck of the driver! Then the driver was shocked and tried his best to control the steering wheel as the car rocked back and forth along the road, the tires squealing against the tarmac. ¡°Jane Fallon, let go of him! Do you want to die?¡± Hector was about to pull her back when she kicked him hard on the knee. The driver¡¯s face turned purple, and the car shook violently. Jane tried her best to hold back her dizziness, but her hands kept trembling. Finally, she touched the door switch next to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Aaah!¡± Hector screamed and hurriedly grabbed the steering wheel. Just as the car was about to hit a big tree on the side of the road, Jane opened the door and jumped¡­. With a loud bang, the front of the car smashed into the tree heavily. After an unknown period of time, Hector and the driver helped each other out of the car. Both of them were in an extremely terrible mess, but they were not hurt too badly due to the protection of the airbags. But Jane was not so lucky. The moment Hector saw her lying upright on the side of the road, he waspletely at a loss as to what to do. ¡°Quick¡­ call an ambncel Call the police!¡± he shouted at the driver.. 12:16 My Husband Is A Secret Jellionaire Then Hector took out his phone. The man, who was more than six feet tall, cried bitterly and couldn¡¯t speak clearly. ¡°Hello, Tristan, I¡¯m in trouble¡­ It was a car ident. Jane died. I killed Jane..¡± he stammered. ¡°Dominic will kill me. He will definitely kill me!¡± Om Chapter 54 Chapter 54 (0) (0) My Hus Chapter 54 Jane tried her best to open her eyes, and she felt that all the bones in her body seemed to have been torn apart again. The pain was unbearable. She looked at the white walls around her. She could smell a pungent odor, and her face was wrapped in gauze. What was even more crazy was that one of her legs was hanging up high in the air. She was stunned for a moment, and then she felt a big hand holding hers, and the warmth from that palm seeped into her heart. Then she turned around and met Dan¡¯s eyes. He just looked at her quietly, withplicated emotions surging in his eyes. Worry, anger, concern, pity¡­. And self-me. He forced a smile, gently rubbed her hair, and said in a h oar se voice, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡± At the over. same time, Jane moved her body. But her brain was buzzing, and she felt nothing but pain all ¡°What happened to me?¡± she asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what happened to you? Dan held her small hand in his palm and gently stroked it. Jane felt her lips go dry, and her throat felt like it was burning. Her consciousness drifted back, and she remembered everything that had happened that night. Ben and Adam persuaded her to drink and pushed her to Hector, who then took her into his car. Then she was unwilling to be bullied by him, so she untied the strap of her bag, strangled the driver, and then¡­ She suddenly became excited and clenched her fists. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Danforted her softly. ¡°It¡¯s all over. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°Hubby.¡± She looked at him and called out to him, asking him to hug her. Dan smiled and sat down beside her. He gently helped her up and carefully held her in his arms. Jane leaned against his warm and thick chest again. When she heard the familiar heartbeat, the grievance and fear that she had been holding back for a long time finally flowed out along with her tears. Seeing this, Dan was heartbroken for her and touched her little head. ¡°Sorry I waste,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°In fact, your colleague, Annie, sent me a message as soon as she got off work and told me about your situation. Later, you sent me several more messages, but I didn¡¯t see them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Jane pursed her lips slightly and said, ¡°I should have been prepared in advance.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s hard to guard against schemes in the workce.¡± She was silent for a moment and felt a dull pain in her calf. She gritted her teeth and looked at her leg, which was dangling up above. ¡°It¡¯s a slight fracture.¡± Dan said to her, ¡°Aside from this, the rest of the body is just scratched. It¡¯s Chapter 54 already a blessing.¡± ¡°So, I won¡¯t be able to get out of bed for a while?¡± Jane was stunned after hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Dan chuckled. ¡°So I¡¯ll take care of you during this period of time.¡± Jane was stunned for a moment and wondered if he was about to take care of her. She had experienced his cooking before. If he took care of her, she would have to eat boiled vegetables every day. She smiled helplessly and wrapped her arms around his waist even tighter. Dan looked down at her, and his expression gradually became serious. After a long silence, he asked her in a low voice, ¡°Why did you do it?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°What?¡± Jane was puzzled. ¡°Why did you jump out of the car?¡± Dan asked again. After hearing this, Jane took a deep breath and told him the whole story. ¡°At that time, I drank a lot. If I hadn¡¯t overheard the conversation between Ben and Adam in advance, maybe I would¡¯ve¡­¡± She bit her lip, and tears welled up in her big eyes. ¡°Under the circumstances, jumping out of the car was my only choice. I couldn¡¯t just sit still and let Hector take me to a hotel, could I?¡± ¡°But do you know how dangerous it B for you to strangle the driver¡¯s neck from behind and jump out of the car so rashly? What if you really fell to your death? Dan retorted her. Jane was shocked. Then she looked up at him. The man was serious, and there was a hint of coldness in his eyes. Although he usually kept a straight face, it was rare for him to be so strict. Jane felt that she had been wronged. Could it be that she had done something wrong? She looked at him and pouted. ¡°Do you really want me to be taken to a hotel by another man?¡± Dan said in a low voice, ¡°I just hope you can live well!¡± Jane fell silent, and her heart beat wildly. No matter what happened, he only hoped that she could live well. Feeling a surge of warmth in her heart, she held him gently with her small hands. ¡°You silly.¡± There was still a hint of me in his tone as he asked, ¡°Is innocence more important than your life?¡± She nodded firmly without hesitation. ¡°You¡­.¡± Dan was speechless. He red at her, but she gave him a simple and innocent smile. So he couldn¡¯t do anything to her. After a long time, he sighed heavily and then said to her word by word seriously, ¡°Remember, your life is the most important thing at any time. ¡°The feudal era ended a long time ago. It doesn¡¯t matter whether a woman is innocent or not. I¡¯m not a person who cares about these things.¡¯ He held her little hands and looked at her. Ilis voice was not loud, but every word hit Jane in the heart. ¡°You¡¯re the only one I care about. I want you to live well Don¡¯t fight head-on when you¡¯re in danger. As long as you can keep your life, you can exchange anything. Do you understand?¡± he said. Although Jane didn¡¯t agree, she still nodded with a smile in order to reassure him. ¡°Luckily nothing happened this time,¡± Dan looked at her meaningfully, ¡°but are you going to let those two go so easily?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Jane hated them as soon as Dan mentioned it. But after a long while, she just vented her anger on her own. Ben was one of the shareholders of thepany, and Adam was the boyfriend of Ben¡¯s niece. But she was just an employee. What could she do to them? C (2) Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Seeing that she was a little depressed, Dan smiled and lifted her long hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. Jane sighed faintly and smiled bitterly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do to take revenge on them for the time being,¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make it public. After all, it¡¯s disgraceful¡­ After doing evil deeds, people like them can still live as if nothing had happened, but I can¡¯t do anything about it. I can¡¯t hurt them at all. ¡°I can only pretend that nothing happened and endure it for now. But when I¡¯m strong enough to compete with them, I¡¯ll get even!¡± Dan looked at her and smiled gently. Jane was not a weak and easily bullied woman. Not only was she not weak, but she also had a clear distinction between love and hate. She was tenacious and tolerant. She would take revenge on those who had done something bad to her. At the critical moment, she could still stay calm and protect herself. She even had the determination and courage to perish with the bad guys. On this point, Jane¡¯s character was very much like his own. He smiled, and the more he thought about it, the prouder he became. Because he thought that his wife, Jane, should be like this! After the assassination attempt, he had also been holding back and even changed his name to live in Cardiff in order to catch Edward Campbell and his men one day. He could endure it, but he didn¡¯t want Jane to suffer more. ¡°Honey, let me ask you something,¡± he chuckled, ¡°if you had superpowers now, how would you want to treat the people who hurt you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane looked at him with surprise. ¡°In any case, since we¡¯re chatting, let¡¯s just have a casual chat.¡± He looked at her and said, ¡°Think about it. How would you punish them?¡° Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jane rolled her big eyes and smiled foolishly. ¡°It¡¯s not punishment. I just hope that they will get what¡¯s coming to them for being evil! They will suffer all the hardships I have suffered and never appear in front of me again!¡± Dan nodded and whispered in her ear with a smile, ¡°Yes, my honey.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Jane was puzzled. ¡°Nothing.¡± Dan helped her lie back down. ¡°Are you tired? Have a good sleep. I¡¯ll buy you some millet porridge.¡± When she fell asleep, Dan quietly walked out of the ward. Hector stood outside with an apologetic and ingratiating expression. He had also injured his leg and was limping on crutches. His head was wrapped up like a rice dumpling. Tristan Brown helped him on the side. They had been waiting at the door of the ward for a long time. Dan red at Hector with anger. ¡°Tin really sorry, Dominic.¡± Hector was annoyed as he said, ¡°But I swear, if I had been interested in Jane that night, I would¡¯ve been killed by a car when I went out!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already been hurt by a car.¡± Dan said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re so lucky that you didn¡¯t die!¡± Hector was stunned for a moment and then chuckled. ¡°Dominic. I wanted to send Jane home that night, but I had to put on an act in front of those two ba stards, right? What if¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. I understand.¡± Dan interrupted him. Dan was extremely angry. Edward Campbell might send someone to assassinate him at any time. Now that he lived in Cardiff, it was no longer safe. If someone with ulterior motives targeted Jane, he would be in a very passive position. Therefore, Dan had to be careful about everything. The fewer people that knew about his rtionship with Jane, the better the situation. ¡°Did you hear what Jane said to me just now?¡± Dan asked. Hector was stunned. Tristan reacted faster and immediately asked, ¡°You mean about how Ben and Adam would be punished?¡± Dan nodded. Tristan felt helpless, ¡°Will you really do what Jane said, Dominic?¡± ¡°Or what?¡± Dan looked stern and raised his voice. ¡°If you won¡¯t do it, should I do it myself?¡± ¡°Yes, I will!¡± Hector was eager to have an opportunity to redeem himself. ¡°The person Jane doesn¡¯t want to see will never appear in front of her again!¡± Dan answered with a grunt, then he put his hands behind his back and swaggered off to buy millet porridge. Tristan nced at Hector speechlessly. ¡°Do you think Dominic can go back to Central City?¡± he asked Hector. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about.¡± Hector smiled. ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is that Jane is so stubborn. What if one day she finds out that Dominic is not Dan¡­ What will happen to her?¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Jane needed to recuperate, so Dan took her home to take care of her. At first, Jane was very worried. Because Dan was not good at housework and even he couldn¡¯t cook. Once she got injured, the family would be in a mess. However, the moment Dan carried her into the door, she felt very surprised. The house was clean and tidy, and everything was in order. It was no different from before she was injured. ¡°It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t it?¡± Dan chuckled, Dan looked at Jane as if he were a little boy waiting for his teacher¡¯s approval. Jane smiled sweetly. She had always felt that Dan was unfathomable, but she had only seen him browse the financial news in manynguages. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so good at housework! After a while, Dan served two dishes to Jane. Jane tasted it and found that it tasted good, but there was too much salt in it. However, she was already very surprised that Dan was able to do this. ¡°As I said, my hubby is the most capable and powerful!¡± Jane looked up at Dan with a smile, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s a good thing to be injured. I can be a hands off boss and do nothing, just waiting for you to serve me!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Dan smiled faintly. With a meaningful look in his eyes, he said in a slightly h oa rse voice, ¡°I¡¯ll serve you well tonight. What do you think?¡± Jane blushed in an instant, and her heart was beating restlessly. Dan looked at her with a smile and gobbled down the food. For Jane, everything else could be barely dealt with, but taking a shower became her problem. Dan proposed to help her, but she refused. Dan chuckled and said. ¡°We¡¯re both married, what do you care about that? It¡¯s inconvenient for you. to walk now. It¡¯s my duty to help you take a shower.¡± Jane lowered her head and didn¡¯t say a word. Her small hands clutched the corner of her clothes tightly Seeing that Jane was really nervous, Dan did not force her. However, the way Jane lowered her eyelids and bit her cherry lips, the immaturity, shyness, and panic in the affairs between a man and a woman, then the way she whispered shyly in front of him. as if she wanted to refuse but wee him.. made him lose his mind and it was difficult for him to control himself. Dan narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Dan handed her a clean bath towel and said, ¡°I¡¯m at the door. Call me if you need anything.¡± Jane nodded and hurried into the bathroom. After entering for half a day, Dan was still worried and kept pacing back and forth at the door. 12:10 ¡°Are you done?¡± Dan knocked on the door, and the sound of running water stopped. ¡°How about I go in and help you.¡± Dan said. ¡°No need!¡± Jane hurriedly shouted. I can do it myself!¡± Dan was stunned, and the corners of his mouth curled into a faint smile. The sound of running water made his heart itch. Thinking that Jane was still in a cast and had to struggle alone in the slippery bathtub and be careful of the tiles¡­ Dan frowned. Dan thought he had better push the door and go in. He really didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her, but just to prevent her from falling. Thinking of this, Dan pushed the door, but when he looked up, he saw Jane crawling out of the bathtub¡­. Her delicate skin, as well as the beauty who had just taken a bath, were all naked¡­ Dan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat with sexual desire, In an instant, he felt all the blood in hisContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. body rushing to his head! Jane was also shocked. Because her leg couldn¡¯t get wet, her leg had been stretched out of the bathtub. Now she had to crawl out of the bathtub with her legs apart. This posture was really a little strange. ¡°Ah!¡± Jane screamed and her face turned red with embarrassment. She was so nervous that she slipped and fell directly to the floor. However, before she fell to the ground, she fell into the warm embrace. Dan pulled over the hath towel and was about to cover her with it when his hand stopped in mid-air. The lust in front of him really made his heart sk ip a beat. What should have happened on the wedding night had been postponed for nearly half a year now! At that time, he didn¡¯t have sex with her because they were almost strangers under the same roof. Of course, it would take some time for them to adapt. But now.. ¡°You don¡¯t look it!¡± Jane turned her face away shyly and covered her private parts with her hands in a panic. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t look at it anymore.¡± Dan chuckled, and his low and hoarse voice was filled with strong sexual desire. Then he bent down and picked her up. ¡°What¡¯s the point of just watching?¡± He blew hot air into Jane¡¯s car, ¡°There are some things we have to do!¡± Hearing this, Jane¡¯s mind went nk. By the time she came to her senses, Dan had carefully ced her on the bed in the bedroom. The man leaned over her, and there seemed to be two mes burning in his deep eyes. Jane was short of breath. She only felt that his kisses were extremely gentle and precious to her. ¡°We have a sex tonight.¡± He was not asking for her opinion, but with the unique masculinity and aggressiveness of a man. He whispered in her ear, ¡°I want to have a sex with you!¡± 12:15 My Ind Is A Secret Billionaire Chapter 56 Jane moved uneasily, and her big watery eyes were shy and confused. Dan curled his lips and avoided her injured left leg. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Dan smiled and continued, ¡°Leave yourself to me!¡± (5) 12:10 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Jane was absent-minded and didn¡¯t know how to answer him, so she could only respond shyly. She gently closed her eyes and heard the clear sound of the rain hitting the window. She felt Dan¡¯s tossing kisses and fiery passion. She slowly opened herself up, like a delicate flower blooming beneath him. Early in the morning. Dan slowly woke up. In the past, when Dan was at the Campbell family¡¯s ce, he would get up at four o¡¯clock in the morning to deal with official business. He had always woken up early, which was a habit that had not changed for many years. However, because of herst night, for the first time in his life, he had an impulse to stay in bed. He turned his face and stared at her quietly. She was sleeping soundly and looked cute. He couldn¡¯t help kissing her lips, and the sweet fragrance made his heart beat faster. He tried his best to restrain himself. Thinking of their lovemakingst night, he saw several shallow scratches on his body. He thought that she must be in so much pain and so tired. He got up and suddenly saw his phone light up. His expression changed slightly. He put on his T-shirt, got out of bed, and quietly walked to the balcony. ¡°Dominic, I hope I didn¡¯t disturb youso early in the morning.¡± Tristan said in a low voice. ¡°What is it? Dan asked. Tristan chuckled. ¡°Your grandpa has made a move recently and taken back one of the branches. under Edward Campbell. Now everyone in the Campbell family is saying that you set Edward up.¡± After hearing this, Dan pursed his lips slightly. It was really a trap set by him. Fortunately, his grandfather doted on him. No matter howprehensive Edward¡¯s ounts were, he could find ws in them. Moreover, there were so many people in the Campbell family who were more arrogant than Edward. His grandfather was old, but not se nile. Therefore, his grandfather punished Edward in order to warn those with ulterior motives. ¡°What did Edward do then?¡± Dan asked in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s said that he¡¯s convinced by your grandpa.¡± Tristan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know Mr. Edward? Not only did he cry and admit his mistake in front of your grandpa, but he also took the initiative to kneel in the ancestral hall of the Campbell family and repent for several nights!¡± Dan sneered, He could already imagine how the media in Central City would report on Edward. They must have praised Edward in the same way, saying that he could correct his mistakes and was kind-hearted and devoted to the family. This was the trick that Edward often used. Under this kind of a big mistake, he could cover it up. -sided praise, even if Edward made Therefore, how could outsiders believe that such a loyal and kind Mr. Edward would try to assassinate his nephew, Dan, on the ne? Dan looked gloomy, and his grip on the balcony railing suddenly tightened. ¡°Tin not going back to Central City for the time being,¡± Dan said. Tristan was stunned and asked, ¡°Will we miss this opportunity if we don¡¯t go back now?¡± ¡°Edward¡¯s acting is so good that it¡¯s useless even if I were to go back. It¡¯s better to wait and see, and find out his fatal weakness so that I can catch him and all of his men!¡± Tristan nodded in agreement. However, at this moment, a soft voice came over the phone. ¡°Dan? Hubby, where are you?¡± The sound of Jane¡¯s ¡°hubby¡± was sozy and delicate that even through the microphone, Tristan Brown felt his heart sk ip a beat. Not to mention Dan, who faced her every day. Tristan smiled. It turned out that Dan wasn¡¯t returning to Central City for the time being. There was another reason for that¡­ Dan hung up the phone in a hurry and walked into the bedroom quickly. Jane wrapped herself in the nket and was trying hard to reach for the clothes on the ground. However, her left leg was injured, so her face turned red but she still couldn¡¯t reach them. Dan walked in, bent down to pick up the clothes on the ground, and carefully put them on her. Jane nced at him and lowered her head shyly. The way she looked at him was different from before. Now, she hadpletely be a sweet wife who was attached to him. Dan gently stroked her hot cheeks anti asked in a low voice, ¡°Does your body still hurt?¡± Jane was stunned and nodded slightly. Then she smiled and leaned against his chest shyly. I¡¯m sorry if I hurt youst night.¡± Dan rubbed her hair and whispered in her ear, ¡°But I know what to do in the future.¡± Hearing this, she hit him and said reproachfully, ¡°All right, stop it!¡± He hugged her and smiled happily. ¡°Then you should sleep a little longer. I¡¯ll go make breakfast.¡± He volunteered. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Anything?¡± Jane rolled her big eyes and said, ¡°Well.. I don¡¯t have much of an appetite. Just cook me a bowl of noodles.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll add in some shredded meat. I¡¯ll cook noodles for you,¡± Dan said. ¡°I don¡¯t eat meat early in the morning,¡± she said. ¡°You worked hardst night.¡± He smirked and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you more nutritious food. Keep up the good work tonight!¡± Jane blushed and punched him hard with her little fist. ¡°I told you not to say anything, but you still said it!¡± In the next few days, Jane found that what Dan said was really not a joke. It was inconvenient for her to walk because of her injured leg, so he used this as an excuse to hold her every day. She could have walked with a crutch, but he didn¡¯t allow it. He would hold her from the time she got up in the morning until he carried her to bed at night, and then¡­ Jane couldn¡¯t handle it and scolded him gently. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°My leg injury hasn¡¯t healed yet. I can¡¯t do any strenuous exercise!¡± But he said confidently, ¡°You should move your legs more often so that you can recover faster!¡± ¡°You took advantage of my injured leg to bully me on purpose!¡± Jane retorted. ¡°Honey,¡± he said with a naughty smile, ¡°if your leg is injured, just lie down and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll do everything.¡± C Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Ô»(0) Chapter 58 After Jane rested for a while, her leg injury finally healed. So she couldn¡¯t wait to go to the hospital for a check-up, after which she went to work in a hurry. Annie was overjoyed to see her. ¡°You¡¯re finally back! I¡¯ve been so listless without you sitting next to me!¡± Jane smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a while. You¡¯re getting sweeter and sweeter!¡± ¡°s, I really feel guilty about you! If I insisted on going to that dinner party with you before, you wouldn¡¯t have been plotted against by those viins.¡± After hearing that, Jane suddenly changed her expression and hurriedly pulled Annie to the corridor, where there were not many people. ¡°Does everyone know about this matter?¡± she asked Annie. Annie looked around and told her quietly, ¡°No. No one in thepany knows why you suddenly asked for sick leave. The director said that you identally broke your leg. At that time, everyone wanted to go to the hospital to visit you, but they were stopped by the director.¡± Hearing what Annie said, Jane nodded silently. The director was not a bad person, but he knew how to protect himself. So he was slo ppy in many things and would not stand out easily. ¡°So even if someone suspects you, they won¡¯t say it out loud.¡± Annie looked at her and went on, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all in the past. You can just insist that you identally hurt your leg!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jane replied. It seemed that the director was right to deal with it in this way. As a woman, Jane¡¯s reputation was important to her. After all, it was not good for such a thing to be spread out. ¡°By the way, Jane, there¡¯s something great that I must tell you!¡± Annie said. Jane was stunned. Seeing Annie so happy, she couldn¡¯t help chuckling and asking. ¡°What makes you so happy?¡± ¡°Ben and Adam, the two scourges, are no longer in thepany!¡± she answered with joy. ¡°What?¡± Jane was shocked. ¡°Then they¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but the day after you were hospitalized, I saw Adam leave with a cardboard box in his arms. When he left, he was sad and looked very embarrassed!¡± ¡°As for that Mr. Colt,¡± Annie lowered her voice and said, ¡°the board of directors seems to have taken away his shares and sent him to the branch office in Cang City as a manager of a small department. Heh¡­ That makes him feel worse than if he was driven out of thepany! How many goods could he sell in that small city? Isn¡¯t it torture? Haha, it¡¯s really gratifying! ¡°Jane, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She looked at Jane and asked, ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡± Jane came back to her senses and forced a smile. The more she listened to Annie, the more incredulous she felt. She suddenly remembered what Dan had asked her in the hospital room. At that time, she had casually said that she hoped that these people would never appear in front of her. Dan gently replied, ¡°Yes, my honey.¡± It seemed that his words still echoed in her ears¡­ Jare took a deep breath and shook her head. She thought, ¡°How is this possible? How can Dan have such an ability? It must be a coincidence.¡± ¡°Oh, Jane, you¡¯re here!¡± Another colleague hurried over with an anxious look on her face. ¡°I finally found you. Why didn¡¯t you twoe out and have a private conversation without bringing your mobile phones with you?¡± Jane was stunned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s looking for you!¡± The colleague pointed downstairs. ¡°In the lobby on the first floor. The handsome boy there said that he was your younger brother. He called you many times but you didn¡¯t answer! He looks very anxious. Go and have a look!¡± Jane was anxious, so she felt her heart ski p a beat. Bailey was a sensible child. No matter how much he suffered, he would note to her workce to look for her. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. There was only one possible reason for him to rush over now¡­ ¡°Bailey!¡± Jane rushed downstairs and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is mom¡¯s condition serious?¡± C Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Bailey was sweating profusely. His face was flustered and his eyes were slightly red. As soon as he saw Jane running over, he couldn¡¯t hold back his tears anymore and hurried forward. to grab her. ¡°Jane, something happened at home!¡± Bailey said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jane asked. ¡°Your elder sister¡­¡± he paused, out of breath, ¡°Fiona brought a lot of people to our house and said that she would drive us out!¡± Jane heard a buzz in her cars, and her mind went nk. ¡°She brought a lot of workers and said that she wanted to take back the house and redecorate it for her use! Jane, isn¡¯t that the house that your father gave to our mother? Why should she take it back?¡± Bailey added. Jane felt her heart skip a beat. For a moment, she panicked and did not understand why Fiona was doing this. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and have a look first!¡± Sheforted Bailey. ¡°We¡¯ve been living in that house for so many years. It¡¯s impossible to take it back so easily. There may be some misunderstanding!¡± ¡°What misunderstanding? It must be Fiona doing it on purpose!¡± Bailey was indignant. ¡°She brought so many people to our house today and directly drove me out¡­ Humph, there are so many of them. I can¡¯t defeat them, but Dan can!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Jane suddenly stopped, and her face turned pale. ¡°Does Dan already know about this?¡± she asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bailey nodded. ¡°It¡¯s such a big deal. Of course, Dan has to make the decision!¡± ¡°You!¡± Jane was speechless. She red at him, anxious and angry. Only then did Bailey realize what was going on. If Dan met Fiona, then Jane wouldn¡¯t be able to conceal anything! ¡°Jane, I¡­¡± Bailey knew that he was in the wrong, so he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. At that time, I was anxious and scared, so I called Dan!¡± Jane frowned and asked, ¡°What did you tell him?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say much, I just said that someone came to make trouble at home and sent him the address!¡± Jane was silent for a moment. Then she took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Dan. She did not mention anything about the house. She only said that she suddenly wanted to eat chestnut cake from a baking shop on Western Street and wanted him to buy it and bring it to her work. During this period of time, she had been very close to Dan, and he listened to everything she said. She guessed that he would definitely put her first. In order to buy the chestnut cake in that shop, he would have to queue up for a while. This bought her some time. She could rush home first, settle her matter with Fiona, and then deal with Danter. ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you move your hands and feet quicker? It took you so long to move a few pieces-of- Chapter 59 broken furniture!¡± Fiona shouted. She stood in the residential building with an impatient and arrogant expression on her face. The neighbors around were all talking about this beautiful girl. She was good-looking, but she was also like a poisonous snake, her eyes full of schemes. They guessed that she might be a daughter of the Fallon family and Jane¡¯s elder sister. However, the two sisters were so different in their approach to life. ¡°What are you looking at!¡± Fiona red at them. ¡°Only a group of poor people would be worthy of living in this shabby pigeon cage!¡± ¡°Heh. you are so rich, right? Since you think this is a pigeon cage, why do you want to take back the house? At least it¡¯s a ce to shelter them from the wind and rain. The Fallon family is rich and powerful. Why do you need this small house?¡± one person said angrily. ¡°Who do you think you are? It¡¯s none of your business! Get lost!¡± she shouted in response. She was overbearing, and the neighbors could do nothing but clench their fists silently and hold back their anger. ¡°Hurry up!¡± She vented her anger on the workers again. ¡°These things are not so precious! So what if you break them? And what¡¯s in that broken box? Throw it away!¡± At this time, Jane and Bailey rushed downstairs. Although Jane didn¡¯t know what was in the box, she had seen her mother cherish it. Even though she was in the hospital and unconscious, she would asionally wake up and had told her to take good care of the box. Jane rushed over, desperately knocked the workers to the side, and protected the box with her body. ¡°Don¡¯t throw it away!¡± she shouted. Seeing that it was Jane, Fiona was stunned for a moment before a sinister and mocking expression immediately appeared on her face. ¡°Why can¡¯t I throw it away? If this house is freed up, it will be my ce in the future! How can there be someone else¡¯s dirty things in my territory?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Bailey stepped forward and pointed at Fiona and said. ¡°This is our home. What you¡¯re doing is tre spas sing! I¡¯ll call the police to arrest you!¡± Jane looked at the mess on the ground. There was not much furniture in the house, and now it was even more messy. Her mother¡¯s clothes were also taken out and stepped on by those people and were now covered with mud. Jane wanted to cry at the sight of this, her anger and aggression surging together. She slowly stood up, stared at Fiona, and asked word by word, ¡°Why did you do this? This is my home!¡± ¡°Your home?¡± Fionaughed and told her proudly, ¡°That won¡¯t be the case in the future! I need a studio that¡¯s not too close to the city center. Otherwise, it will be too noisy, but it can¡¯t be too remote either. Otherwise, life will be inconvenient. Heh, after so many choices, the location and size of this house are just right, so Daddy has promised to give it to me!¡± Jane clenched her fists tightly and tried her best not to tremble after hearing what Fiona said. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Heh, what a joke! If Fiona wanted a studio, David could rent an entire floor of an office building for her in minutes. ???? Ye Husband Is A Secret Millionair Why did she have to make such a big scene in this middle-ssmunity? Fiona had done this with the intention of forcing her and her mother into a dead end! ¡°Jane, I¡¯m going to get someone to renovate it next. Everything in this house will have to be demoed. and renovated!¡± Fiona looked at her coldly. ¡°See if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t bear to part with. and take it out! Heh, I won¡¯t let you down. Consider this a little token of my appreciation Hurry up for you!¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 59 Bailey was sweating profusely. His face was flustered and his eyes were slightly red. As soon as he saw Jane running over, he couldn¡¯t hold back his tears anymore and hurried forward. to grab her. ¡°Jane, something happened at home!¡± Bailey said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jane asked. ¡°Your elder sister¡­¡± he paused, out of breath, ¡°Fiona brought a lot of people to our house and said that she would drive us out!¡± Jane heard a buzz in her cars, and her mind went nk. ¡°She brought a lot of workers and said that she wanted to take back the house and redecorate it for her use! Jane, isn¡¯t that the house that your father gave to our mother? Why should she take it back?¡± Bailey added. Jane felt her heart skip a beat. For a moment, she panicked and did not understand why Fiona was doing this. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and have a look first!¡± Sheforted Bailey. ¡°We¡¯ve been living in that house for so many years. It¡¯s impossible to take it back so easily. There may be some misunderstanding!¡± ¡°What misunderstanding? It must be Fiona doing it on purpose!¡± Bailey was indignant. ¡°She brought so many people to our house today and directly drove me out¡­ Humph, there are so many of them. I can¡¯t defeat them, but Dan can!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Jane suddenly stopped, and her face turned pale. ¡°Does Dan already know about this?¡± she asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bailey nodded. ¡°It¡¯s such a big deal. Of course, Dan has to make the decision!¡± ¡°You!¡± Jane was speechless. She red at him, anxious and angry. Only then did Bailey realize what was going on. If Dan met Fiona, then Jane wouldn¡¯t be able to conceal anything! ¡°Jane, I¡­¡± Bailey knew that he was in the wrong, so he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. At that time, I was anxious and scared, so I called Dan!¡± Jane frowned and asked, ¡°What did you tell him?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say much, I just said that someone came to make trouble at home and sent him the address!¡± Jane was silent for a moment. Then she took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Dan. She did not mention anything about the house. She only said that she suddenly wanted to eat chestnut cake from a baking shop on Western Street and wanted him to buy it and bring it to her work. During this period of time, she had been very close to Dan, and he listened to everything she said. She guessed that he would definitely put her first. In order to buy the chestnut cake in that shop, he would have to queue up for a while. This bought her some time. She could rush home first, settle her matter with Fiona, and then deal with Danter. ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you move your hands and feet quicker? It took you so long to move a few pieces-of- Chapter 59 broken furniture!¡± Fiona shouted. She stood in the residential building with an impatient and arrogant expression on her face. The neighbors around were all talking about this beautiful girl. She was good-looking, but she was also like a poisonous snake, her eyes full of schemes. They guessed that she might be a daughter of the Fallon family and Jane¡¯s elder sister. However, the two sisters were so different in their approach to life. ¡°What are you looking at!¡± Fiona red at them. ¡°Only a group of poor people would be worthy of living in this shabby pigeon cage!¡± ¡°Heh. you are so rich, right? Since you think this is a pigeon cage, why do you want to take back the house? At least it¡¯s a ce to shelter them from the wind and rain. The Fallon family is rich and powerful. Why do you need this small house?¡± one person said angrily. ¡°Who do you think you are? It¡¯s none of your business! Get lost!¡± she shouted in response. She was overbearing, and the neighbors could do nothing but clench their fists silently and hold back their anger. ¡°Hurry up!¡± She vented her anger on the workers again. ¡°These things are not so precious! So what if you break them? And what¡¯s in that broken box? Throw it away!¡± At this time, Jane and Bailey rushed downstairs. Although Jane didn¡¯t know what was in the box, she had seen her mother cherish it. Even though she was in the hospital and unconscious, she would asionally wake up and had told her to take good care of the box. Jane rushed over, desperately knocked the workers to the side, and protected the box with her body. ¡°Don¡¯t throw it away!¡± she shouted. Seeing that it was Jane, Fiona was stunned for a moment before a sinister and mocking expression immediately appeared on her face. ¡°Why can¡¯t I throw it away? If this house is freed up, it will be my ce in the future! How can there be someone else¡¯s dirty things in my territory?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Bailey stepped forward and pointed at Fiona and said. ¡°This is our home. What you¡¯re doing is tre spas sing! I¡¯ll call the police to arrest you!¡± Jane looked at the mess on the ground. There was not much furniture in the house, and now it was even more messy. Her mother¡¯s clothes were also taken out and stepped on by those people and were now covered with mud. Jane wanted to cry at the sight of this, her anger and aggression surging together. She slowly stood up, stared at Fiona, and asked word by word, ¡°Why did you do this? This is my home!¡± ¡°Your home?¡± Fiona laughed and told her proudly, ¡°That won¡¯t be the case in the future! I need a studio that¡¯s not too close to the city center. Otherwise, it will be too noisy, but it can¡¯t be too remote either. Otherwise, life will beExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. inconvenient. Heh, after so many choices, the location and size of this house are just right, so Daddy has promised to give it to me!¡± Jane clenched her fists tightly and tried her best not to tremble after hearing what Fiona said. Heh, what a joke! If Fiona wanted a studio, David could rent an entire floor of an office building for her in minutes. ???? Ye Husband Is A Secret Millionair Why did she have to make such a big scene in this middle-ssmunity? Fiona had done this with the intention of forcing her and her mother into a dead end! ¡°Jane, I¡¯m going to get someone to renovate it next. Everything in this house will have to be demoed. and renovated!¡± Fiona looked at her coldly. ¡°See if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t bear to part with. and take it out! Heh, I won¡¯t let you down. Consider this a little token of my appreciation Hurry up for you! Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ¡°Were you all the dead?¡± Fiona Fallon shouted at the few workers around her, ¡°Do I give you pay to watch the fun? Come and help me!¡± However, Dan looked at them in a strict look. The few workers looked at each other and did not dare to go forward. Fiona Fallon felt like her heart was about to jump out of her throat. Because she was particrly nervous. When Fiona Fallon stared at the man in front of him, she felt an increasing sense of oppression, which made her shiver all over. ¡°Jane!¡± Fiona Fallon was terrified and stammered, ¡°You still don¡¯t care about Dan Murphy! I, I tell you, if he dares to hurt me today, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll call the police! Let the police arrest him and continue to go to jail!¡± Dan suddenly tightened his fingers in fits, and his cold smile made people shudder. Fiona Fallon cried out in pain, and her legs went weak as she knelt in front of Dan. ¡°As the daughter of the Fallon family, you keep calling Jane a bitch. Your mouth is too stinky, isn¡¯t it?¡± Dan Murphy sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the Fallon family so down and out that they don¡¯t even have money to buy toothpaste for you?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he swung Fiona Fallon forcefully, causing Fiona Fallon to m heavily onto the wall! Jane quickly grabbed him and she shook her head gently. Saw this, Dan took a deep breath. He¡¯d always been unwilling to fight with a woman, but Fiona Fallon had repeatedly provoked him. and forced him to break his limits. He thought that since he¡¯d made a move, then he might as well fight to the end. He would absolutely not let this vicious woman, Fiona Fallon, off today. But Jane held his arm tightly, and the worry and pleading in her eyes still softened his heart. He knew that Jane was not pleading for Fiona Fallon, but for him. She was worried that he would really hurt Fiona Fallon and be taken away by the police and go to jail? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. again. Dan smiled gently, gave Jane a reassuring look, and hugged her petite body. ¡°Jane did not tell me who she was before.¡± Dan said word by word coldly, ¡°But I don¡¯t care who she is. I only regard her as my wife and I will protect her for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°If anyone dares to bully her, knock me down first!¡± Dan added. Jane silently followed Dan back to their home. Fiona Fallon did not take advantage of the situation because of Dan Murphy¡¯s majesty, so she could only leave resentfully with the others. Then Dan Murphy moved back the furniture that had been thrown out one by one, cleaned up the ce for the entire afternoon, and returned their home to its original state. He didn¡¯t let Jane do anything. Because he did all the hard work. But Jane teared up. When she thought of how Fiona Fallon had exposed her in front of Dan and what he had said after that, she could not help but feel a mixture of emotions and tears well up in her eyes. Chapte ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Jane?¡± A man¡¯s deep voice suddenly came to her cars, ¡°Open the door and go in.¡± Jane lowered her head and took out the key, not daring to let him see her cry. As soon as Jane entered the door, she rushed to get him slippers and put them on. Then, without even drinking a sip of water, Jane quickly took out meat and vegetables from the refrigerator and went into the kitchen to work. Dan stared nkly at Jane¡¯s busy figure and suddenly felt sorry for her. He walked gently to the kitchen and smiled at her, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Don¡¯t cook. Let¡¯s go out and have dinner, okay?¡± Jane stopped, looked at him timidly, and then quickly lowered her head. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll do it soon.¡± Her voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible. They¡¯re all your favorite dishes. They must taste better than the ones outside. Can you wait a little longer?¡± After saying that, she felt that it was inappropriate, so she looked up at him again and said, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯m sorry¡­ for letting you work all afternoon. Well, if you want to go out to have dinner, let¡¯s go out! Let¡¯s go to the Crowne Hotel, okay?¡± Dan stared at her for a long time. His lips moved and he chuckled, ¡°The dinner at the Crowne Hotel is very expensive. Do you have that much money?¡± OH! Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Jane suddenly stopped cutting meat. She hit her lip tightly, and a hint ofplexity shed across her delicate face. After a long silence, again her eyes turned red, and her tears fell. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ve been lying to you all this time. I¡¯m not Fiona Fallon, but Jane Fallon. I¡¯m not the princess of the Fallon family, but just an illegitimate daughter, I have no money. ¡°If you¡¯re angry. I¡¯m willing to make it up to you, and you can decide how I shouldpensate you. But please, do not vent your anger on my mother and Hailey. They don¡¯t even know that I married you. I¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Dan smiled a bit and walked to her side. ¡°What?¡± With pleasure in his eyes, he said in a deep voice, ¡°What I want costs a lot.¡± Jane was a little scared, but still, she said firmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you tell me, I¡¯ll do anything.¡± Dan turned his eyes and suddenly put his arms around her thin waist and looked into her bright eyes. He said word by word, very seriously, ¡°I want you to spend the rest of your life with me topensate me.¡± Jane was shocked and a little surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You think a lifetime is too short?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Then yourpensation period will be for eternity.¡± She stared nkly at him for a long time and finally smiled with relief. She curled up in his arms and hugged him tightly. Dan patted her head gently as before, and his low voice was full of tenderness when he said, ¡°What I want is you, not the princess of the Fallon family. Besides, I¡¯m not born glorious either. I¡¯m d you don¡¯t dislike me. I feel that I have found my treasure.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my husband. How could I dislike you?¡± ¡°Right.¡± He looked at her with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. How could I he angry Jane smiled happily, and all types of beauty seemed to gather in her dimples. Dan was a little sad. In fact, it was he who had been lying all the time. with you?¡± Jane put the ingredients hack into the refrigerator, changed into a beautiful dress, took Dan¡¯s arm, and went out. The two of them arrived at the Crowne Hotel. They took the same seats by the window as before. Jane ordered fried rice with lobster again, but this time she ordered arge serving, which was enough for the two of them. ¡°You can order whatever you want!¡± She smiled yfully. ¡°I got a raise, and with themission for signed orders and the bonus, I think it¡¯s enough to support you!¡± Dan scratched her little nose and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just ept your support guilt-free.¡± ¡°Just take it!¡± He chuckled and ordered two dishes and a bowl of soup. My Husband Is A Secre But he told the waiter to pack them up afterward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jane asked him with a confused look. ¡°You even have to get food to take home because you can¡¯t cat enough here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for your mother.¡± He put down the menu and looked at her calmly. Jane was impressed. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have had dinner at this time. Let¡¯s quickly finish this and bring these to her.¡± He whispered, ¡°Legally, she¡¯s also my mother, and I will take care of her with you in the future.¡± ¡°Hubby¡­¡± She had mixed feelings in her heart and felt like she was going to cry. At the moment, she did not know what to say and could only smile at him. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I¡¯d better go to my mom by myselfter. You should early.¡± Dan looked gloomy as he asked, ¡°Why, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ???Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. home Jane smiled bitterly. ¡°My mother¡­ is afraid of strangers. In fact, sometimes she can¡¯t even recognize me. If she meets you rashly, I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll be stressed out.¡± ¡°What kind of illness does she actually have?¡± ¡°She has me ntal illness.¡± Her voice was very soft. ¡°She rarely wakes. She is unconscious most of the time. And because of her poor me ntal state, many org ans in her body are failing. At her lowest point, she almost died. ¡°And that¡¯s why I took Fiona¡¯s ce to marry you.¡± She bit her lip. My father said that as long as I fulfill the engagement, he would give me enough money for my mother¡¯s medical expenses.¡± Dan frowned slightly, and his eyes darkened a little. The fried rice was served. Jane shared with him arge portion of it as usual and carefully peeled the lobster and put it on his te. She grabbed a small spoon and talked to him while eating the rice. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about my mother, but I heard from several old ser vants of the Fallon family that she used to be a se rvant in the Fallon family. And one day, my father was drunk, he broke into her room, and¡­¡± Jane paused for a moment. Speaking of her mother¡¯s experiences always made her heart ache. ¡°Then my mother¡¯s me ntal state became very unstable, and she didn¡¯t even know that she was pregnant. Later, those old ser vants discovered her pregnancy. The fetus was already developed when they found out about it. An induced abortion was too dangerous for her, so she could only give birth to me. ¡°After that, my father arranged this house for Mom and me as a ce to live.¡± Jane looked at him. ¡°I remember that my father didn¡¯te to see us often since I was a kid. However, Joy Bernard visited every day and made a scene. She said all kinds of bad things, which pushed my mom¡¯s health to a worse condition. ¡°My mom never quarrels with others. She always keeps everything inside. After holding it in for so long, her mind and body broke down. Now she can only rely on Injections and drugs to survive.¡± Jane sniffed, looking sad. Dan held her hand, and his brows furrowed even tighter. ¡°What about Bailey?¡± He was confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on with him?¡± 11:51 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Jane paused and sighed softly. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know who Bailey¡¯s father is either. I only remember that when I was seven years old, my mother went out dressed beautifully and asked my neighbor to take care of me before she left. I didn¡¯t see her until a monthter. ¡°I thought my mother didn¡¯t want me anymore. Just when I was in despair, my mother came back. She was still as beautiful as before, but her eyes were dull, just like¡­ like a walking mummy. No matter what I said to her, she didn¡¯t respond. ¡°After that, she gave birth to Bailey.¡± Jane lowered her voice. ¡°Dad was furious and scolded Mom. On the day they quarreled, I saw Mom smiling at Dad, but her smile was terrible. I still feel a chill run down my spine when I think of it now. ¡°Dad left a check that day and never came again. I didn¡¯t see him again until I got married.¡± Jane smiled sarcastically. ¡°He probably used that money to break off his rtionship with my mother.¡± Dan sat next to her and gently hugged her thin shoulders, letting her lean against his chest. He didn¡¯t have time to participate in her previous life, but in the future, he wouldn¡¯t let her suffer any more grievances. Later, Dan sat in Tristan¡¯s office. Those who came in and out were slightly stunned when they saw him. Tristan was a famouswyer in Central City and Cardiff, and the people who came in and out were all celebrities of the upper ss. Dan was dressed casually and wore a cap. Coupled with his serious face and cold aura, people couldn¡¯t help but guess his identity. ¡°How does Mr. Brown know such a person?¡± ¡°I heard that he has been handling a few criminal cases recently¡­ Could it be that a criminal hase to make trouble for him?¡± Dan nced at the door. Seeing this, those people dispersed in a hurry. Tristan walked in quickly, his footsteps getting closer and closer. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As soon as he entered the office, he was stunned for a moment. Then he closed the door, pulled down the curtains around him, made a cup of coffee, and brought it to Dan ¡°I heard those people talking about it on the way here.¡± Tristan smiled and said, ¡°They said that there was a criminal in my office and asked me to be careful. Ha, it seems that you are much more sophisticated than Dan. He is at most a gangster. Your temperament has risen to the standard of criminal!¡± Dan looked up at him with a slight smile. ¡°You haven¡¯t pretended enough yet?¡± Dan did not answer but asked directly, ¡°Have you ever been involved in a real estatewsuit?¡± Tristan frowned. ¡°Is it rted to a real estatepany?¡± ¡°It¡¯s personal.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I haven¡¯t.¡± Tristan smiled awkwardly. ¡°I usually ask my assistantwyer to handle such a 11:51 My Husband Is A Secret Hire small case.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Dan nodded and threw a stack of documents directly on his desk. ¡°If you haven¡¯t handled lawsuits like this, you should do it a few more times. More practice will be helpful to your career. ¡°Huh?¡± Tristan was stunned and hurriedly flipped through the documents. The more he read, the worse his expression became. He suddenly raised his head and met Dan¡¯s faint smile. Tristan was speechless. He knew that this Dan would note to his office if he had nothing to do. In the final analysis, it was all for Jane¡­. Tristan smiled awkwardly, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not asking me to help Jane with this case, are you? Well, you know my principle of taking cases. This is too¡­ Tristan was speechless. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s what happened.¡± Dan was expressionless. ¡°David gave the house to Jane and her daughter. Jane has lived there since he was a child. Now he wants to take it back just like that? ¡°Well, at least, it doesn¡¯t make sense to me!¡± He sneered and crushed his cigarette butt twice, his eyes bing more and more gloomy. ¡°This is thew. There is no need to reason.¡± Tristan patiently exined, ¡°They¡¯ve lived in that house for a long time, but the owner isn¡¯t Jane¡¯s mother. Moreover, David bought this house. Of course, he can take it back if he wants!¡± Dan red at him. Tristan licked his lips and stopped talking. After a long time, Dan took a sip of coffee and snorted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you awyer? You can bring the dead back to life. Can¡¯t you win thiswsuit?¡± Tristan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. With his status, if he took on this case, how could he survive? He had no choice but to take a step back. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll introduce Mr. Gardner, awyer in my firm, to Jane. He¡¯s very good at handling cases¡­¡± ¡± ¡°No one else!¡± Dan gave him a sharp look. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can handle this!¡± Tristan gulped. Wasn¡¯t this forcing him? Dan gave him an ultimatum. ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use, you can¡¯t let David take back this. house!¡± Tristan sighed heavily. After a long silence, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate it in detail. I¡¯ll handle thewsuit myself. Is that okay?¡± Dan smiled with satisfaction. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly stopped. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± He asked in a low voice, ¡°Can you find me a suitable job in Cardiff?¡± OM Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 After sending Dan out, Tristan sat in the office and let out a long sigh. Dominic Campbell was calm, decisive, and decisive in the face of danger. He had always lived like a cold-blooded animal As for Dan, who forced him to help Jane with thiswsuit, there was no trace of the third young master of the Campbell family at all. From the perspective of awyer, he did not want Dan to be so affectionate. After all, they would be separated in the future. How could the Campbell family in Central City tolerate Janc? But from the perspective of a good friend¡­ Tristan let out a long sigh. In the end, he took the document and read it carefully. A few dayster, he told Dan about the results of his research. ¡°Now it seems that this information is not good for Jane at all.¡± Dan frowned. ¡°But¡­¡± Tristan coughed lightly, ¡°you can get in from a certain angle.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Themunity where Jane¡¯s mother used to live was once a vige. Later, it was renovated and transformed into a residential area.¡± Dan nced at him, ¡°So?¡± ¡°So this house belongs to a limited property house.¡± Tristan exined, ¡°ording to the regtions, limited property houses are not allowed to be traded.¡± ¡°So, David will break thew if he insists on selling the house?¡± Tristan nodded with a smile and gave him a thumbs-up. Dan raised his eyebrows slightly, and a trace of darkness shed across the bottom of his eyes. After thinking for a while, a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Very good.¡± He looked at Tristan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start from this angle!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Tristan was in a dilemma. He had always been straightforward in handling cases, and this kind of roundabout method was always something he despised. Not to mention a minor case like this. ¡°It¡¯s really inappropriate for someone of my status to do this!¡± ¡°Then what are you going to do? A cross-borderwsuit, a major economic case?¡± Dan nced at him. ¡°As the saying goes, how can you sweep the world without cleaning a house?¡± Tristan stared at him in confusion. ¡°If you don¡¯t handle small cases like this, you won¡¯t have the ability to handle big cases in the future!¡± This also made sense. For Jane¡¯s sake, Dan would do anything.. Dan asked again, ¡°Do you know what David loves?¡± Tristan thought for a moment and replied, ¡°He cares about his reputation.¡± ¡°If the people in his circle found out about this, would he still have any dignity left?¡± Tristan smiled bitterly, and his eyes were almost squeezed sl ut. 1151 ¡°What on earth do you want to do?¡± Dan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Make this old fox pay for an apartment for Jane. Then we won¡¯t go to court.¡± ¡°Do you mean that you want him to buy a house to shut you up?¡± Dan smiled happily. ¡°Exactly!¡± Tristan suddenly felt a throbbing pain in his temples. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± Dan patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Remember, the house must be in a good location. It must be north-south facing. The most important thing is that Jane¡¯s name must be written on the property deed. Do you understand?¡± Tristan was a man of action. He was an expert in negotiation and could handle things in a few words. The moment Jane got the property deed, she felt like she was in a dream. She looked at it over and over again, and when she heard David telling her about it over the phone, she felt as if she had just woken up from a dream. Her heart was pounding, and she asked Dan to pinch her. Dan hugged her with a smile and whispered in her car, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now your mother and brother have a ce to stay. I guess your father¡¯s conscience has been awakened and he can¡¯t bear to see Fiona bully you like this.¡± Jane was stunned. However, based on her understanding of David over the years, there was no such word as ¡°sincerity¡± in his life dictionary. ¡°Honey,¡± she looked at him with her big eyes full of doubt, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is my father¡¯s style¡­ Did don¡¯t you find someone to do something behind my back?¡± Cm (0) My Hand SecretllispairePublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Dan twitched the corner of his mouth slightly. Jane looked at him with some worry. She was worried about him, so she didn¡¯t want him to get mixed up with those shady characters from the past. He must have used some special means to force David to buy this house for her. Even if he seeded, there would be endless trouble in the future. She really didn¡¯t want him to get into unnecessary trouble again. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Dan looked deep and smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯spletely legitimate. Since I promised you that I wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble in the future, I will definitely keep my word.¡± ¡°But, my dad¡­¡± ¡°I found awyer.¡± He said lightly, ¡°I used to¡­ know awyer in the detention center. He often offers legal aid for the prisoners. He¡¯s a good person. He helped me a lot after I came out.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡¯ Jane was finally relieved. ¡°Then we have to thank him! Why don¡¯t we invite him to dinner at home?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Mr. Brown is very busy. Let¡¯s talk about it when we have a chance in the future.¡± Jane nodded and carefully put away the property deed. Dan wrapped his arms around her from behind. During this period of time, he had been busy with her family¡¯s affairs and hadn¡¯t had a good time with her. At this time, the moonlight was just right, and a cool breeze blew in. The sweet fragrance of her body scratched his heart like the ws of a kitten. He was intoxicated. He put his chin on her neck and kissed her fair skin. Just as he was about to go further, Jane gently grabbed his hand and turned around with an embarrassed smile. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not convenient today.¡± ¡°What¡¯s inconvenient?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Jane blushed. ¡°My stomach hurts.¡± These words were like a basin of cold water that woke Dan up. He was extremely reluctant and slowly took back his hand. Itis whole face was filled with one word: unsatisfied. Jane held back herughter, h ooked her arms around his neck, and kissed him gently on the cheek. ¡°This ispensation for you, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡¯ He pretended to be serious. ¡°It¡¯s like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. There¡¯s no sincerity at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I show too much sincerity, you won¡¯t be able to control yourself. At that time, won¡¯t you be the one who will feel ufortable?¡± Dan looked up at her. Her beautiful doe-like eyes were shining with a cun ning light, which made her more charming than usual, gentle, and quiet. The woman was like a thousand faced girl, who always gave him a sense of novelty and made him unable to give up. However, no matter how itchy he was, he could only endure it. 11 52 My Husband Is A Secret Bilbaogaine He sighed deeply andy on the bed with her in his arms, rubbing his face against her chest. Jane was amused by him. His fingers gently passed through her hair as she softly told him to go to hed early. ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± He said in a h oar se voice, ¡°Why are you still having a period?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Jane looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s once a month. It¡¯s very punctual.* ¡°I worked so hardst month. Shouldn¡¯t you have gotten pregnant this month?¡± Jane instantly blushed, and her cheeks were as hot as a fever. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She turned her back to him. ¡°We should let nature take its course in the matter of children.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Let nature take its course¡­¡± Dan put his big hand on her lower abdomen, and his serious expression made her feel helpless. ¡°Honey,¡± she asked in a low voice, ¡°do you really want to have a baby?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°Not for the time being.¡± Dan narrowed his eyes and frowned slightly, but soon the knot was undone. Jane pouted and muttered to herself, ¡®The cost of raising a child now is too high. Not only do I have to give birth to him and raise him, but I also have to let him develop and n for his future¡­ I don¡¯t think I have the ability to afford all that. ¡°And¡­¡± she looked back at him with shyness in her eyes, ¡°I want to spend more time with you.¡± After that, she lowered her eyes and smiled gently. Her dimples were full of sweetness. Dan felt as if his heart had been hit by something. In the past, he worked step by step, and his life was full of invisible knives and swords. But now, with Jane, he knew that there was such beautiful sunshine in the world. His cold and damp heart was warmed by her. It was she who took him into that warm spring season. But if he returned to Central City, all of this would no longer exist¡­ He smiled and hugged her tighter, as if he was afraid that she would run away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If we have a child, I won¡¯t let you hear it alone.¡± He chuckled in a h oa rse voice. ¡°I found a job. I¡¯ll give you my sry in the future, and you won¡¯t have to bear so much of the burden.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane widened her eyes in surprise and joy. ¡°You found a job? When did that happen?¡± ¡°Just two days ago,¡± Dan smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes, I will go out topete as a boxing coach in the boxing club. If I get a ranking in thepetition, I will be rewarded handsomely.¡± Jane was stunned slightly. Being a boxing coach could be considered a good job. Moreover, he usually liked to y with guns and sticks. He often hit sandbags on the balcony and trained his muscles. He was quite suited for this job. However, Jane was worried. After all, there were risks in this Industry. It would be normal for him to get injured. She didn¡¯t want him to work so hard. In addition, many women liked to learn self-defense skills now. They couldn¡¯t pull out their legs whenExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. they saw a muscr man. What II¡­ She pouted and suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of jealousy in her heart. Chapter 65 ¡°You can go out to work,¡± she looked at him, ¡°but we have to make an agreement!¡± ¡°What?¡± Dan was stunned for a moment and found it funny. He thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the world now? A man needs a woman¡¯s permission to go out to work?¡± C (3) (0) Chapter Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Dan narrowed his eyes, adjusted his posture, and looked at her with a smile. Jane said, ¡°First of all, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. I¡¯m not the kind of person who wants wealth and honor. It doesn¡¯t matter how much money I make. I just want to live afortable life. The key is that you have to workfortably, understand?¡± He nodded seriously. ¡°Secondly, you¡¯re not allowed to do anything dangerous.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°I mean those competitions. Don¡¯t work too hard. We don¡¯tck bonuses! In short, I can only give you 100% support on the premise of ensuring your safety! ¡°Thirdly¡­¡± She looked up at him and said softly after a long time, ¡°If you have any female students, don¡¯t let them touch your muscles!¡± At that, Dan couldn¡¯t helpughing Jane blushed, buried her head in his chest, and pounded him hard twice. ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± She protested. ¡°I¡¯m a woman. I know all too well what those women are thinking! Anyway¡­ anyway, I just won¡¯t allow you to be touched by others. It¡¯s okay to have normal body contact, but this kind of excessive behavior is absolutely not allowed! ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t let you go out to work! Just stay at home and don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± Her fierce look was particrly cute, and Dan suddenly felt pity for her. He hugged her tightly and promised in a low voice, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Only then did Jane rx. She chuckled and fell asleep not long after lying in his arms. She even had a colorful dream. The next day was the weekend. Jane took Dan¡¯s arm and they went shopping. He had never been interested in shopping, but the woman insisted on buying him suitable clothes. After shopping for a long time, he finally took a fancy to a men¡¯s boutique. Jane happily pulled him in. Although Dan repeatedly emphasized that his job was as a boxing coach, Jane still asked him to try on a handmade suit. ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a coach, this kind of formal suit can still be used in normal times!¡± She looked at him seriously and chuckled. ¡°This suit is good. It doesn¡¯t cost anything to try it on. Go and put it on for me!¡± Unable to persuade her, Dan took the suit and walked into the fitting room. When he came back out, Jane was stunned. Dan was jused to wearing a T-shirt, jeans, or sportswear. This was the first time that she had seen hian ina forrnal suit. She didn¡¯t expect her husband to look so good in a suiti Dan was nearly six-foot-two. He was tall, strong, and had perfect body proportions. He was simply a walking hanger. This suit seemed to be tailored for him, which made him look angr, broad, and stylish. And coupled with his masculine facial features, Jane felt that he was hundreds of times more Chapter G handsome than the models in magazines! Jane looked it over. The material and workmanship were quite exquisite, and Dan looked very energetic in it. Therefore, when she saw the price tag, although her heart twitched, she still looked at the shop assistant with a smile and told them that she wanted this suit. The subtle changes in her expression did not escape Dan¡¯s eyes. He suddenly had an idea. The suits he used to buy were limited edition from an international first-tier brand, and the designer had personallye to measure his tailor-made clothes. In his eyes, this kind of suit worth tens of thousands of dors was equivalent to a one in a stall. He didn¡¯t want Jane to waste her money, but seeing her bright smile, he couldn¡¯t hear to pour cold water on her. Dan felt warmth in his eyes. ¡°Hubby, do you like it?¡± After Jane paid the bill, she flew back to him like a pigeon and chattered, ¡°You look so handsome in it! Now I know. In the future, I¡¯ll buy you a button-up shirt and a few beautiful ties, and then¡­ Jane suddenly stopped talking and froze on the spot. Dan was stunned and followed her gaze. He didn¡¯t know when Fiona had arrived at this store, but she was sizing them up with a mocking gaze and would asionallyugh coldly. Jane tugged at Dan, wanting to leave first, but Fiona stepped forward and blocked their way. ¡°Oh, what a coincidence!¡± Fiona snorted sarcastically. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve made great progress in your work recently. You¡¯ve been promoted and got a raise, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re even able to bring your husband to such a boutique to buy clothes! ¡°By the way, is itfortable to live in a new house? Oh, you must live well. It took Dad a lot of effort to choose that house!¡± Jane could hear the sarcasm in her words and looked up to meet her eyes. The hatred in Fiona¡¯s eyes. seemed to want to tear her apart ¡°Yes, my father inw is really nice to us.¡± Dan smiled faintly and pushed Jane behind him. ¡°Not only did he pick a good house, but he also wrote the name of our Jane on the property deed! As for someone else, she probably has to find a new house to use as a studio. She is so young that she can¡¯t really be charged with tresp as sing, can she?¡± ¡°You¡­.¡± Fiona was speechless and red fiercely at him. Dan looked calm and did not take her seriously at all. ¡°Don¡¯t becent!¡± Fiona gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s just a shabby house. We, the Fallon family, just consider it as doing good and sending away beggars!¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that you think so!¡± Dan could not be bothered to argue with her. He hugged Jane and was about to leave when he heardExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Fiona shout, ¡°Jane, stop!¡± Jane turned around, took a deep breath, and looked at her indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve been negotiating a project with yourpany recently.¡± Jane changed her expression slightly. Fiona pursed her lips and continued, ¡°I¡¯m on the list of participants at yourpany¡¯s banquet this Chapter EG weekend. Ha, don¡¯t feel embarrassed when we meet!¡± Jane said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m working for money in thepany, there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. If you need my help with this project, you cane to me, as long as you don¡¯t feel embarrassed.¡± ¡°Bring your husband with you this weekend,¡± Tiona sneered. ¡°Let your colleagues and clients see what kind of a good person you¡¯ve married. You¡¯re treating him like a treasure all day long!¡± When Fiona said those words, she did not expect that Jane would really bring Dan to the banquet this weekend. Jane was wearing a light yellow dress and thin high heels. Her every frown and smile had a kind of breathtaking beauty. Beside her, Dan was tall and straight, full of momentum. He was wearing the suit that he had chosen in the boutique that day. ¡°Hey, he¡¯s really cool!¡± Someone whispered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that Jane married a hooligan who only knows how to fight? Have you ever seen such a handsome punk?¡¯ ¡°Ha, if they stand together, people who don¡¯t know them will think that the president is here with his wife!¡± Fiona clenched the goblet in her hand tightly, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. Jane leaned against Dan like a timid little bird, with an innocent and enthusiastic smile on her face. Almost the focus of the whole banquet was on this perfect couple. She was a little nervous, but because she was holding Dan¡¯s hand, the warmth of his palm made her feel at ease, so she was able to deal with the bustling banquet with ease. ¡°Look, bringing you here with me was a good call, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Jane chuckled. ¡°My colleagues are praising you!¡± Dan looked at her with a smile. ¡°I may not be able to apany youter.¡± She was a little apologetic and quietly pointed to someone. ¡°That one over there is Mr. York of the Morning Group, who was allergic to peanutsst time¡­.. And the one over there is Mr. Sherwood of the Illumination Group, Carl Sherwood. They are all my clients. I have to go over and greet them. Can you eat something here by yourself?¡± ¡°Well, of course.¡± He pretended to be serious and teased her. ¡°But you saw those female colleagues who praised me for being handsome just now. They stared at me like wolves and tigers. How could you leave me here alone so easily?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jane widened her eyes. Danughed, rubbed her nose, and kissed her gently on the forehead. ¡°Hurry up and entertain your clients. I¡¯ll wait for you here. I¡¯ll definitely a bide by men¡¯s virtues!¡± Jane smiled, took a ss of red wine, and walked over to her clients. However, as soon as she left, she heard a sharp voice behind her. ¡°Hey, handsome, you alone?¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Jane pr icked up her ears and immediately became alert. She looked back and saw a coquettish woman smiling charmingly at Dan. The woman gently swirled the wine in the goblet in her hand. When she approached him, she deliberately pulled up her high-slit evening dress, revealing a part of her white thigh. Jane suddenly felt that this voice was a little familiar. ¡°E Thomas?¡± She was stunned. It turned out that no matter where Fiona went, she had to take her best friend with her.. When E was in school, she often helped Fiona bully Jane. Later, because of her poor grades, she was often photographed smoking in rightclubs by reporters, so the school had to persuade her to drop out. E¡¯s reputation in the social circle of Cardiff wasn¡¯t very good, but it was only because she had Fiona as her backer that she was able to borrow her power. Jane felt depressed. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to entertain her clients. She turned in her high heels and walked back over to Dan. ¡°Handsome, it¡¯s boring to drink alone.¡± E twisted her slender waist and got closer and closer. ¡°Why ? don¡¯t we¡­¡¯ ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of us drink one?¡± Suddenly, a cold voice rang out. E was shocked. She looked up and met Jane¡¯s sharp eyes. Dan was also stunned for a moment, and then a yful smile appeared on his face. Jane stood in front of him and looked into E¡¯s provocative eyes. She sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you recognize me? When you were in school, you stole my homework to copy every day. Now you want to steal my man?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Jane!¡± Eughed dryly. ¡°What are you talking about? 1 want to get to know this handsome guy. I am not trying to steal your man! You weren¡¯t standing here just now, so I didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between you two was!¡± ¡°So now you know!¡± Jane stared at her. ¡°Since you know, why don¡¯t you leave now?¡± Dan calmly put his arms around her waist. When he saw the woman clenching her fists tightly, he could feel that she was trembling with anger. However, she still had an unyielding look on her face, and her eyes were full of ruthlessness. It seemed that whoever dared toy a finger on her man would die. Dan chuckled. He never expected that he would have to hide behind a woman one day. However, he enjoyed this feeling very much. ¡°Oh, I remember! Is this the punk you married? E deliberately looked Dan up and down. unscrupulously. ¡°I heard that he often makes trouble, fights, and has been in jail! ¡°Heh, I heard Fiona say that you¡¯re protecting your husband, bun it seems to be true today! But if I had such a handsome husband, I would have risked my life to protect him, regardless of whether he was in prison or not!¡± Jane rolled her eyes at her, took Dan¡¯s arm, and was about to leave. Chapter 67 However, E took a step forward, took Dan¡¯s other arm, and said with extremely seductive¡¯ eyes, ¡°Handsome boy, do you know that Jane is the illegitimate daughter of the Fallon family? No one in the family likes her. She¡¯s so poor that she used to live in the basement, so she always has a moldy smell on her body! ¡°Why don¡¯t you be with me?¡± E¡¯s fingers began to touch him restlessly. I¡¯m rich and have a good figure. There are many rich men chasing after me! You¡¯re with Jane. What a waste of your face¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Jane pushed her away fiercely. E stag gered and nearly knocked over a table. At this moment, the people around her heard the noise and looked over. ¡°E, you¡¯re shameless!¡± Jane said word by word, gnashing her teeth. ¡°Are all the men in the world dead? You want to flirt with my husband?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. There were whispers all around, and some people¡¯s mocking eyes were like sharp knives, cutting up Jane¡¯s self-esteem little by little. Although she felt that she was right, it was not a glorious thing for her husband to be coveted. She didn¡¯t want to steal a man in public like a shrew. Jane lowered her head slightly and hit her lip. She thought that Dan would hold her in his thick and warm arms. However, as time went by, she did not feel the sense of security she wanted. She widened her eyes and saw Dan walking toward E and reaching out to her! Jane was so nervous that her blood seemed to rush to the top of her head! ¡°Oh, you see that? Men are realistic.¡± Someone whispered with a smile. ¡°Although Miss Thomas has a bad reputation, she is a legitimate daughter after all. How can Janepare with her?¡± ¡°s, her husband pulled another woman in front of so many people¡­ Jane is so pitiful. She usually treats this man like a treasure, but now¡­¡± ¡°So men can¡¯t be spoiled!¡± Jane stood there in a daze, her mind nk and her heart aching. ¡°Honey, you¡­¡± ¡°Honey, you almost hurt Miss Thomas.¡± Dan smiled faintly and turned to look at E. ¡°Are you all right?¡± E was ttered and hurriedly grabbed his hand. ¡°With a handsome guy like you caring about me, of course I¡¯m fine! E was shaking withughter. ¡°Handsome guy, you don¡¯t mind dancing with me, do you? As soon as I touched your hand, I knew how good you are at pleasing women¡­¡± ¡°Dan!¡± Jan¨¦ bit her lip, tears welling up in her eyes. Dan was still calm. He did not push E away. Instead, he held her hand tightly. E raised her eyebrows and looked at Jane more arrogantly. ¡°Miss Thomas, do you like my hand very much? Dan asked in a deep and maic voice. E was already confused. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Even if this hand had killed someone before?¡± E was stunned. Her face changed instantly, and her eyes were full of horror. 1152 My hnd, Is A Secret Talliopane Chapter 67 Dan sneered with a trace of gloom across his eyes, ¡°In the past, a woman who didn¡¯t know tier ce tried to approach me, and I strangled her to death with this hand!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± E was speechless. She wanted to break free, but her wrist was tightly held by him. The man¡¯s dignified expression and murderous intent made her panic. ¡°Miss E.¡± Dan said with a smile, ¡®didn¡¯t you want to dance with me?¡± E suddenly felt a sharp pain in her wrist. Her face turned pale, and her teeth kept chattering. Dan stopped smiling, and his expression froze. The aura he exuded was like that of an Asura from hell. He loosened his grip, and E sta ggered a few steps back, mming heavily into the corner of a table. The whole hall seemed to have fallen into a low-pressure zone, and no one dared to breathe heavily. Only Jane slowly stepped forward and tidied up Dan¡¯s tie and suit. She looked up at him and suddenly burst intoughter. E¡¯s knees went weak, and she had to try her best to stand firm with the help of the table. She red at Dan and Jane, gritted her teeth, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s the big deal? Jane, you married a murderer! Be careful in the middle of the night. Maybe he¡¯s hiding a knife!¡± ¡°Yes, there is a knife hidden under my husband¡¯s pillow.¡± Jane snorted. ¡°But it¡¯s not for me. It¡¯s for those arrogant women who pounce on him!¡± Dan smiled gently. Just as he was about to raise his hand to touch her little face, he suddenly remembered that E had grabbed his hand. So he called the waiter, took a disinfectan hot towel to wipe his hands, and then threw it into the trash can. OB 101 13.52 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 My Husband Is A Secret Billopaine Chapter 68 The banquet hall returned to normal. Everyone was toasting one another as if nothing had happened. But in private discussions, there were a few mockingughs at E, Dan took Jane to dance. She was not familiar with the dance, but with Dan taking her, no one could tell. They won a lot of apuse at the end of the song. E was trembling with rage, and riona nced at her with an unsightly expression. ¡°You¡¯re useless!¡± ¡°Fiona, you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you always im to be a social butterfly? Aren¡¯t you surrounded by men? Fiona was furious. ¡°You can¡¯t even deal with Dan. How can you be so cowardly when he tells you that he¡¯s killed someone? Aren¡¯t you useless?¡± E pursed her lips and was unwilling to give up. She had promised Fiona that she would make a fool of Jane at the banquet, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would be the one to be made into a fool. When she first saw Dan, she was also attracted by the man¡¯s tall and handsome appearance. But when he smiled and told her that he had killed someone, the coldness in his eyes, the creepy chill in his smile, and the oppressive feeling all over his body gave her chills down her spine. Was she tired of living, trying to seduce a murderer? ¡°Fiona,¡± After a moment of silence, E turned her eyes and said, ¡°We can win this round!¡± Fiona was staring hatefully at jane in the distance. ¡°No matter what method you use, you¡¯ll achieve your goal by crushing Jane, won¡¯t you?¡± E said in a low voice. ¡°The men around her aren¡¯t worth mentioning, but the men around you are different!¡± Fiona was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a photo with Mr. Dominic?¡± Fiona was shocked. As she spoke, E began to look through her mobile phone and soon found a photo. ¡°Fiona, look!¡± E looked excited. ¡°You sent me this photo at that dinner party of the Campbell. family. That¡¯s the Campbell family in Central City. Ordinary people can¡¯t go there! ¡°Just wait and see, I¡¯ll get back at Jane and make her lose face!¡± Before Fiona could stop her, E had already run off without a trace. Halfway through the banquet, Jane should have finished socializing with her clients. She and Dan looked at each other and smiled tacitly. ¡°You want to leave?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Jane said. She had never liked crowded ces. Dan painted to the small door next to the banquet hall. It turned out that he had already looked Into it! 11:42 Chapter Jane was in high spirits. She took his hand and ran over quietly. Suddenly, she heard a burst of laughter behind them. ¡°s, what¡¯s the use of Jane¡¯s husband being handsome? People with criminal records have to take this stain wherever they go!¡± Jane suddenly stopped. Dan put his arm around her shoulder and shook his head at her with a chuckle, telling her to ignore them. However, the voice continued to slide into her ears. ¡°That suit looks good, but he doesn¡¯t look like the prince when he wears it! Ha, how can Janepare to her sister¡­ Look, her sister Fiona even took a photo with Mr. Dominic of the Campbell family!¡± Hearing this, Dan could not help but stop, frowning slightly. E showed off her phone in the crowd. The photo on the screen was indeed a photo of Fiona with a man. ¡°You don¡¯t know him, do you? This is Mr. Dominic. Fiona attended the wee party of Mr. Dominic.¡± ¡°Is he the Third Young Master of the Campbell family in Central City?¡± ¡°Of course! He¡¯s the real legitimate son!¡± The people around all cast envious gazes at Fiona. Everyone knew that Mr. Dominic of the Campbell family kept a low profile and had not made his appearance in the media yet. Very few people were able to see him. Not only had Fiona been invited to the Campbell family¡¯s banquet, but she had also taken a photo with Mr. Dominic. It was a great honor. For a moment, praises and ttery came one after another. Fiona felt a little guilty. She didn¡¯t want E to be so ostentatious, but seeing that no one had exposed her, she could ept this kind of worship with peace of mind. Even if Jane went in that night, so what? If Jane dared to say one more word, she still had a way to deal with her! Fiona looked around and saw Jane and Dan outside the crowd. She walked over, crossed her arms in front of her chest, and winked at E, who immediately understood what she meant. She waved the photo in front of Jane and sneered at her. ¡°Jane, I heard that you went there that night as well, huh? Ha, why didn¡¯t I see you take a picture with Mr. Dominic?¡± Jane looked at Fiona in confusion. ¡°s, you are an illegitimate daughter after all. It can never be exposed,¡± Fiona said. ¡°Mr. Dominic has a noble status. How could he take a photo with an illegitimate daughter? Jane frowned. ¡°That night, didn¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°What? Do you think you¡¯re the only one who can go In?¡± Tiona snorted. ¡°The person who came out to pick you up was at most ackey of the Campbell family, and I was personally brought in by Mr. Dominic.¡± Dan was slightly stunned and pressed his lips firmly together. Fiona was getting more and more impolite. She sized up this group of people, who had never seen.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Dominic Campbell before, which was the reason she dared to talk a lot of nonsense. His face darkened. Just as he was about to say something, Jane gently held his hand. She had no interest in Fiona at all. She just wanted to take Dan home as soon as possible and return to the small world that belonged to them alone. ¡°You¡¯ll never be able topare to me, Jane,¡± Fiona said with a smile. ¡°I can win the favor of Mr. Dominic, but what about you?¡± Fiona fixed her sharp gaze on Dan. ¡°You¡¯re only worthy of marrying this sc umbag! ¡°Yes, Mr. Dominic favors you!¡± Jane nced at her indifferently. ¡°Since he likes you so much, why doesn¡¯t he marry you? Didn¡¯t they choose a wife for him at the dinner party that day?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to bother with you, but you just mentioned my husband, so I can¡¯t let you go so easily!¡± Jane paused and continued, ¡°Also, as your sister, 1 kindly remind you that you are no match for a high-status family! ¡°Not everyone can climb the socialdder of the Campbell family. If you want to climb up, you have to be m entally prepared for it! After all, you are my sister. I don¡¯t want to see you suffer too much!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Fiona flew into a rage from embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely live a better life than you! just stay with a useless husband like him for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s so lively!¡± Suddenly, a loud voice rang out. Apanying the voice were a man¡¯s steady footsteps and a polite and distant smile. Carl walked over slowly from the side. When he was smoking outside just now, he had vaguely heard Mr. Dominic being mentioned, so he wanted to join the discussion on the spur of the moment. He nodded at Jane, but when he saw Dan beside her, his eyes paused on him for a moment. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Carl who had seen all sorts of people, was stunned by the man¡¯s domineering aura. ¡°Look, Mr. Sherwood.¡± Someone walked up to him and handed him the phone. ¡°This is a photo of Ms. Fallon and Mr. Dominic.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you were talking about just now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Carl looked up at Flona. riona remained calm and continued to wear an arrogant expression. Carl smiled politely at first, but then his smile froze. ¡°Hey, Ms. Fallon, are you sure this is Mr. Dominic?¡± Fiona was shocked and looked at him nervously. ¡°How¡­ how could it not be?¡± She forced herself to calm down. After all, no one had ever seen the true face of Dominic Campbell. At least not at that small banquet. ¡°Oh, Mr. Dominic invited us to his banquet that day. Our whole family was invited to Central City,¡± Fiona said casually. She spread out her hands to look at her freshly made crystal nails and squinted. at him. ¡°The banquet was so grand that almost all the top rich people from all over the world were there. It¡¯s really an eye opener! ¡°Were you there, Mr. Sherwood?¡± Fiona snorted. Carl had quite a bit of influence in Cardiff, but he wasn¡¯t that powerful either. He couldn¡¯t evenpare to the Fallon family, so how could he have seen what the Campbell family looked like? As expected, Carl bowed and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Ms. Fallon is right. I¡¯m not talented, and I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Dominic in person. ¡°But¡­¡± He chuckled and went on, ¡°I went to Central City many years ago, and the hotel I stayed in was the Bright Brilliance Hotel, which belongs to the Campbell family. The person who took the photo with you was the doorman who specially helped me register my room back then!¡± Fiona stared nkly at him. The smile on Carl¡¯s face became more unfathomable. The people around them were stunned as well, and all of them shot strange gazes at Fiona. Fionaposed herself and argued, ¡°What joke is Mr. Sherwood talking about? Many years ago? Heh, do you still remember what a doorman who worked for you many years ago looked like? Mr. Sherwood, don¡¯t recognize the wrong person!¡± As she spoke, she wanted to take back her phone, but Carl stopped her, looked at the photo carefully. and smiled even more brightly. ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong about the mole at the corner of his left eye. Ha, because of his good service attitude, I gave him a lot of tips and praised him to his leader. Now he is already a lobby manager. In order to thank me, he took the time toe to Cardiff the day before yesterday atul gave me a gift. I also did my best as a host and took him around Cardiff for a few days. Myliudandh & Serret Vinu ¡°What a coincidence. I also have a picture of him!¡± Carl took out his phone, and everyone gathered around him. The man in the two photos was exactly the same! All of a sudden, the scene became extremely awkward and ironic. Fiona grabbed the phone with a pale face, gritted her teeth, and red at the group of people around her. ¡°Oh, Fiona,¡± someone chuckled, ¡°have you been fooled?¡± ¡°Yeah, there are so many people like this on the Inte now. They rely on their handsome looks to pretend to be rich and trick young girls!¡± ¡°No, I believe in his character, Carl exined with a smile. ¡°Besides, Ms. Fallon is a daughter of a rich and powerful family. How could she be so careless? There may be a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°You¡­ Shut up!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Fiona became angry from embarrassment, turned around, and ran out. However, she identally twisted her ankle and grimaced in pain. Jane stood next to her and looked at her coldly She brought this upon herself. Jane pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t sympathize with Fiona, but her surname was also Fallon. In the eyes of outsiders, she and Fiona were one. How could it not be shameful to have such a family? Before Fiona left, she red fiercely at Jane and gnashed her teeth so hard that they almost shattered. Carl smiled faintly and looked at the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s continue!¡± The banquet continued, but Jane was not in the mood to stay. Just as she was about to turn around. she suddenly heard Carl calling out to her from behind. ¡°Ms. Jane, please wait.¡± She could only turn around and say hello. Carl noticed that she was still wearing the emerald green ring. His expression suddenly changed, and then he looked at Dan, who was next to her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce him?¡± Jane had no choice but to pull Dan over and introduce him. ¡°This is my husband, Dan. Hubby, this is Mr. Carl Sherwood of the Illumination Group, whom I¡¯ve mentioned to you.¡± Carl stretched out his hand, but Dan took a step back calmly and only nodded slightly. From the moment Carl appeared, Dan had sensed that there was something wrong with the man¡¯s expression. The man¡¯s eyes seemed to be able to see through something. Dan put his hands behind. his back and slowly clenched his fists. He became more vignt. Carl stopped his hand in mid-air. He did not expect Dan to refuse to shake hands with him. Heughed dryly and immediately covered up the embarrassment by ruffling his hair. ¡°Hubby,¡± Jane chuckled, ¡°Ava wanted to embarrass mest time, but it was all thanks to Mr. Sherwood. He saw that the emerald ring in my hand was real, so he exaggerated it for me. That¡¯s why Ava didn¡¯t seed!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Carl stole a nce at Dan as he smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a fan of jewelry appraisal. I¡¯m not exaggerating. Ms. Fallon, this thing is really good. It¡¯s a rare treasure! ww Chapter 6 ¡°I heard from Ms. Fallon that this is a wedding ring, right? ¡°Oh, Mr. Murphy,¡± Carl looked at him meaningfully, ¡°where did you my such a beautiful emerald ring? I¡¯ve been married to my wife for more than 10 years. I also want to give her one as a birthday gift! Jane was about to blurt out ¡°this is my husband¡¯s family heirloom¡±, but at that moment, she keenly noticed that Dan looked strange. There was vignce between his eyebrows, and there was a sh of deepness in his eyes, just like the vignce of a wild beast before it encountered danger. As for Carl, there was something wrong with his, gaze¡­ Jane paused and smiled. ¡°I bought it with my husband.¡± Dan was stunned for a moment. He did not expect her to react so quickly. ¡°Before we got married, my husband said that he wanted to give me a piece of jewelry, so we went shopping in the streets and alleys. We visited all kinds of antique shops and jewelry shops, and finally chose this one. The store is near Green Street. The owner is an olddy, and the things in the store are quite historical.¡± What Jane said was reasonable, as Green Street was a famous antiquemercial street in Cardiff. There was a mixture of gemine and fake itens, but there was nock of people who had really bought treasures from that area. Carl narrowed his eyes, looking even raore confused. Jane held Dan¡¯s arms and smiled brightly. ¡°Honey, it was right to go to Green Street at that time. Who would¡¯ve thought that we would really find such a treasure? Oh, we picked up a big bargain!¡± C Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 60 Jane froze on the spot, her body trembling slightly. After a long time, she spat out, ¡°Impossible!¡± Fiona was stunned after hearing this. Jane stared at Fiona with anger and said, ¡°This is our house. Dad gave it to my Mom! We¡¯ve been living here for many years. This is our home!¡± ¡°How dare you mention that!¡± Fiona sneered and shouted, ¡°What kind of person is your Mom? Is she qualified to ask my dad to give her a house? ¡°Dad lets you settle here for the time being because he felt sorry for you! To say the least, your Mom served Dad once and gave birth to you, you litt le bitch, but who does he think he is?¡± Then she pointed at Bailey and cursed. ¡°You¡¯re just an illegitimate child. What right do you have to live in the Fallon family house?¡± Bailey already had a strong sense of self-esteem. But this kind of abnormal family rtionship often made him unable to be confident among his ssmates. At this moment, Fiona just had to poke Bailey in the most painful ce, and all the emotions he¡¯d umted erupted at this moment. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± Bailey retorted loudly. He red at Fiona with clenched fists. Veins bulged on his arms as he raised up his hand to hit her. But Jane was afraid that Bailey would cause trouble and hurriedly stepped forward to stop him. Fiona was first shocked and took a few steps back. When she saw that Jane and Bailey would not really hit her, she became even more arrogant. ¡°What I said is true. None of the people in this house are any good! You are all cheap!¡± she shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Fiona,¡± Jane said angrily. ¡°I said it all already, and what about it? Fion stard brother and get out of the Fallon family house!¡±, Jane stood in front of Fiona while protecting Bailey. However, Fiona was extremely shrewish, and she didn¡¯t hold back at all. She fiercely scratched Jane on the arms a few times, causing numerous bl oody marks to appear on her fair skin. Jane stepped back in pain and identally stepped on air, causing her to fall down the stairs! At this critical moment, a force suddenly wrapped around her from behind. She was stunned and then fell steadily into those strong arms. ¡°Are you all fight?¡± Dan looked at her with concern. Jane twitched the corner of her mouth. She felt wronged, angry, and a little panicked. All kinds of emotions surged in her eyes. She bit her lip lightly and did not know what to say. She h ooked her arms around Dan¡¯s neck like grabbing a life-saving straw and called out in a slightly trembling voice, ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Dan patted her on her shoulder and smiled at her. Then, he changed his expression and nced at everyone present coldly. ¡°What happened here?¡± he angrily asked. This was the first time Fiona had seen Dan in person. Luckily, she didn¡¯t marry this gangster! However, at this time, Fiona looked him up and down. This man was tall and handsome. His whole body exuded a powerful aura and masculinity. He was dignified without being angry, like an ancient noble emperor. Fiona paused for a moment, and then sheughed with contempt. She wondered what the point of being good-looking was. He would end up in jail for fighting and being poor! ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Dan Murphy.¡± She looked at him with a piercing gaze. ¡°Jane¡¯s useless hubby?¡± Dan looked grave. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you toe here.¡± She continued, ¡°This is a family affair of the Fallon family. My Dad wants to take back this house. He asked me to order them to move out today!¡± ¡°Move out?¡± Dan sneered, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m my Dad¡¯s daughter.¡± She squinted at Dan and said, ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of the Fallon family.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jane was shocked and hurried to pull Dan away. Dan turned his head to look at her. His expression was gentle, and his gaze was firm. And the corners of his lips curled up into a faint smile. Jane was stunned and so nervous that all the hair on her body stood on end. Fiona was keenly aware of this. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Fiona deliberately pinched her throat, ¡°Look at how st upid you are, Dan Murphy. You probably don¡¯t know who you¡¯re married to, do you? ¡°Fiona¡­¡± Jane couldn¡¯t help but re at her. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want me to tell him? My good litter sister, Jane, you¡¯ve been pretending to be me for half a year. Why don¡¯t you let your hubby know the truth?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Jane shouted. ¡°Jane is the illegitimate daughter of the Fallon family.¡± Fiona wascent. ¡°Her mother is a shameless and bad woman! She seduced my dad and gave birth to Jane, and then she seduced another man and gave birth to Bailey! Now she has a m ental illness and is lying unconscious in the hospital!¡± Jane was desperate. She covered her ears tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more!¡± ¡°Do you know why she wants to marry you? It¡¯s for the dowry, to ask my Dad for money to treat her mother! ¡°Fiona Fallon, you total bi tch!¡± Jane screamed uncontrobly. Her eyes were red, and her pale face was full of despair. At that moment, she seemed to have been stripped naked standing in front of everyone, and the secret she had carefully guarded was exposed by Fiona in a few words. She was both embarrassed and angry. She rushed forward and pushed Fiona hard. Fiona stag gered and almost fell. She was so angry that she grabbed a vase and threw it at Jane. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± However, before the vase could fall, someone grabbed Fiona¡¯s wrist tightly. Fiona felt as if her wrist was about to be crushed. 12:16 My Husband Is A Secret Billiomain Chapter 60 ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± she said angrily. Dan had a murderous look in his cold eyes, as if he wanted to cut this bit ch into pieces. (3) Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Jane smiled, quickly skimmed through the documents, and signed her name at the end. Ever since she became a supervisor, countless documents had been sent over to sign every day. She felt that the responsibilities on her shoulders were very important and did not dare to neglect them for a moment. ¡°You don¡¯t look well¡± Annie looked at her worriedly. ¡°Have you been too tired recently? ¡°I¡¯m quite busy with work.¡± Jane chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know before, but now that I¡¯ve be the director, I understand that it¡¯s not so easy to be a leader!¡± ¡°Of course, responsibilities are linked together! The higher the position, the greater the responsibility! ¡°By the way, Jane,¡± Annie said in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t take the recent rumors in thepany to heart¡­¡± ¡°What rumors?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Annie was stunned and then told her with a serious look, ¡°About you and Mr. Sherwood. Some people said that Mr. Sherwood seemed to be possessed and kept signing contracts with you, forcing you to be the sales director.¡± Jane was also stunned. Thinking about it carefully, there seemed to be such a rumor. Moreover, Carl indeed acted very strangely. He had issued five orders in a row and had specially requested to cooperate with Jane. With such a glorious record, how could Jane not he promoted? However¡­ ¡°The projects with Mr. Sherwood are actually beneficial to both sides.¡± She muttered, ¡°But I don¡¯t understand why he insisted on cooperating with me.¡± ¡°It must be because he values your abilities!¡± Annie patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I guess Ava was the one who spread the rumor. She lost her power and influence, and she¡¯s not that capable. She¡¯s definitely jealous of you! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jane. We will support your work. Just show us what you¡¯ve got and fight her to the end!¡± Jane smiled gratefully and shook her hand. However, she knew very well that there were many capable people in thepany. Carl didn¡¯t have to sign those orders with her. Recently, Carl had been getting close to her intentionally or unintentionally, and he didn¡¯t seem to have any ulterior motives. The crux of the problem began with the emerald ring that Carl had seen. Jane carefully reviewed the messages from him. Every time he sent her a greeting message, he would always bring up Dan e really wanted For example, he would ask her which boxing club Dan was teaching in and say that he to do soirte training and learn some boxing. Or he pretended to ask her casually how she met Dan, how she fell in love with him, and how she got married¡­ He even said that he drove past herpany and wanted to send her home. Jane was suspicious, but he didn¡¯t know what was suspicious about this guy. ¡°I think Mr. Sherwood seems to be very interested in you.¡± 13:30 w While Jane was tidying up the bedroom at home, the thumping sound of Dan practicing boxing on the balcony came to her cars from time to time. She stopped what she was doing and looked over there in a daze. The sun was about to set, and the last clouds tried their best to sprinkle golden light on the ground. Dan threw a heavy punch in the light. The muscles on his naked upper body were distinct, and sweat dripped down from his firm chest. His handsome facial features were more fierce and heroic. Jane suddenly thought of the Go d of War in Greek mythology. The G od of War came out of the sun, and so i was ¡°Honey, what did you just say?¡± Jane was stunned for a moment. She lowered her head in embarrassment, and her face turned red. ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± She gently walked up to him and skillfully helped him take off his gloves and sweaty hand wraps. Dan rubbed her hair, his eyes full of tenderness. If it weren¡¯t for the sweat all over his body, he would have definitely hugged her and pressed her down on the sofa to bully her again¡­. ¡°By the way,¡± Jane suddenly remembered what she was going to say, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to tell you about what happened just now.¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Carl.¡± She frowned slightly. ¡°Honey, he¡¯s been asking me about you recently!¡± Dan narrowed his eyes. He held the hand wraps tightly in his hand and crumpled them into a ball.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Jane took out her phone and showed Dan all the messages that Carl had sent to her recently. ¡°On the surface, he¡¯s just greeting me, but in fact, he wants to know more information about you with every sentence.¡± Jane was very smart. ¡°Also, after my promotion, he signed five orders in a row, which is really eye-catching in thepany! And the only goal of him helping me with the performance was to get information about you.¡± Dan narrowed his eyes and knew what to do. When he saw Carl at the dinner party that day, he was confused. In particr, Carl was particrly interested in Jane¡¯s ring, which made him more vignt. It seemed that Carl was most likely Edward¡¯s underling Dan snorted. His uncle was too impatient. Even if he wanted someone to keep an eye on him, there was no need to find someone who would expose him so easily! However, if Edward found out that he was in Cardiff and not in Sendnt, he would probably be in trouble. He looked at Jane. This woman was kind and innocent. She was definitely no match for Edward. He had to protect her well. ¡°Anyway, I just feel that he¡¯s acting very strange, but I can¡¯t figure out why he¡¯s doing it. Why does he want to inquire about you?¡± Jane frowned. ¡°Honey, did you offend someone before? And that person knows Carl, so¡­¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Dan smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯ve long been cut off from my previous life. I no longer have contact with those people. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Jane nodded. ¡°And don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t tell Carl anything about you!¡± ¡°What?¡± He was a bit surprised. Janeughed. ¡°Every time he asked, I would gloss it over! He wanted to know which boxing club you were in, so I rmended him to go to another gym. He wanted to send me home, so I said that I was already on the subway¡­ Ha, in short, I¡¯m not so st upid as to tell an outsider about us!¡± Dan looked at her with warmth in his eyes. He was willing to be trapped by such a smart and lovelyContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. family woman for the rest of his life. But there were more important things waiting for him at the moment. Jane cleaned up the balcony and the room. Dan had just taken a shower and came out of the bathroom. They sat on the sofa and leaned against each other intimately. The man smelled of shower gel, and Jane¡¯s nose was close to his neck. When she saw Dan moving his Adam¡¯s apple, she suddenly was spellbound by it. Soon, she felt ashamed of her ambiguous thoughts and suppressed her blush Dan did not notice her subtle change. He rubbed her hair and said softly, ¡°I have something to do for the next few days. Take care of yourself when I am not at home.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane was shocked and looked at him with wide eyes. ¡°What are you busy with?¡± ¡°There¡¯s apetitioning up soon.¡± Dan faintly said, ¡°I have to concentrate on my training for a while, so I can¡¯te back every day.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jane was a little disappointed, but she still nodded and continued to lean in his arms. 1211 Chapter After a long silence, it was Dan who couldn¡¯t help chuckling and asking. ¡°Oh? That¡¯s it? Why aren¡¯t you asking me why I can¡¯te back every day? ¡°I heard that other people¡¯s wives don¡¯t seem to treat their husband like this.¡± He raised his sharp eyebrows. ¡°Those women keep a close eye on their own husband. They will call him over and over if hees back a littleter than normal at night, but you¡­ are a little abnormal!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have to go out for apetition?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was delicate. ¡°What else can I say except for giving you full support?¡± Dan had an idea. He smiled and put his big hand around her shoulder. Jane also hugged him tightly, pressed her face against his chest, and asked him softly. ¡°Really¡­ you. can¡¯te home every day?¡± ¡°Yes, really,¡± ¡°How many days will it go on for?¡± ¡°Thepetition will be held in a week, so I have five or six days of closed-door training.¡± ¡°Then¡­ can¡¯t you juste backte every day?¡± Dan looked down at her and kissed her gently on her smooth forehead. ¡°Honey, do you know what kind of training a sport like boxing requires before apetition?¡± Her watery eyes were full of doubts, and she simply sh o ok her head. Dan smirked and whispered in her ear in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Abstinence.¡± Jane was stunned. ¡°If I indulge myself too much before the match, my hands and feet will go weak in the ring, then I will definitely lose the battle. ¡°So this is all your fault.¡± Dan looked at her and gently fiddled with her red earlobe. ¡°As soon as I saw you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep myself from you every day¡­ How could I restrain myself?¡± ¡°You!¡± Jane was speechless. She red at him coquettishly, her beautiful big eyes glistening with tears. Since ancient times, men had poor self control, but they med it on women. What kind of logic was this? She bit her lip lightly, her face full of dissatisfaction. In his opinion, this action was more of a temptation. The heat suddenly rushed into his lower abdomen, making him lose his mind. He pursed his lips and pressed her down on the sofa. ¡°What are you doing¡­ Jane twisted her body and protested in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to abstain from sex?¡± ¡°The training will start tomorrow.¡± He quickly untied the belt of his bathrobe and leaned forward. with a naughty smile on his face. ¡°Tonight¡­ I can do whatever I want!¡± ¡°Dominic, did you hear what I told you just now?¡± Tristan was so anxious that he was sweating. ¡°Tell me!¡± Dan was stunned and then realized that he had been absent-minded. He coughed twice, got up from therge lounge chair, and slowly walked to the French windows. He had just been told about the reports of the five major financial groups in Spinelli, but he didn¡¯t 1339 My Husband. listen to it at all This was the first time he had been absent-minded on such an important asion. And the reason for that was there was a woman¡¯s figure in his mind¡­. Dan pinched the bridge of his nose and asked in a low voice, ¡°What time is it now?¡± Tristan was stunned. ¡°Five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡± ¡°I mean¡­ in Cardiff.¡± Tristan was speechless. He threw all the documents on the table and sighed deeply. ¡°Boss, the time difference between Osanna and Cardiff is eight hours. Why don¡¯t you calcte it yourself? ¡°I¡¯ll just blur it out!¡± Hector smiled cheekily. ¡°It¡¯s midnight where Jane is. She¡¯s sleeping soundly!¡± Dan slightly narrowed his eyes. Was she really sleeping soundly? Could she really fall asleep without him at night? But he had been suffering in Osanna for the past few days¡­. ¡°Dominic,¡± Hector continued to smile and said, ¡°you are really good. You came to Osanna to listen to the financial reports, but lied to Jane by saying that you have apetition and must concentrate on training¡­ You can even lie about something like this! So what reason will you make up next time you come to Spinelli?¡± ¡°Not only in Spinelli, but also in Central City and even all over the world.¡± Tristan looked at him helplessly. ¡°If you inherit the Campbell family in the future, you won¡¯t be able to hide your identity. Are you really going to hide it from her for the rest of your life? C Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Dan stared out the window. The Osanna Bridge in the distance was drenched In a haze. He closed his eyes, his eyebrows twisted out of a knot of irritation. His temples were swelling up in pain. Was he going to hide it from her for the rest of her life? How was that possible? She would find out sooner orter. However, ording to the tradition of the Campbell family, the person who could marry him could only be a woman from one of the other three families. If Jane married into the Campbell family, he could imagine what would happest to her. Most importantly, he is recing the identity of that Dan Murphy. He sighed deeply and took out the ID card of Dan Murphy from the inner pocket of his shirt. The person on the ID card had a face simr to his, but he was not him. ¡°Dominic,¡± Although Hector White did not have a high 10, he had a good EQ. ¡°Why don¡¯t you end your training in advance? Only some trivial things are left in Ennd; Tristan and I will help you. with them! Go back and see my sister-inw to relieve your love sickness¡­¡± Dan looked slightly moved and turned around. Since he arrived in Osanna, he revealed a smile of relief for the first time in the past few days. Tristan Brown couldn¡¯t help but secretly give Hector a thumbs-up. They looked at each other and smiled. When they packed up and were about to leave, Henry suddenly broke in and looked at Dan in a panic. ¡°Young Master!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Henry licked his lips,¡± As for Cardiff¡­ Ms. Fallon is in trouble now!¡± Jane Fallon had been in the interrogation room for a whole day. The room was surrounded by gray walls on all sides. There were no windows, only a door, giving off a cold aura. There were cameras installed at the four corners of the ceiling, pointing straight at her. Behind the cameras was the surveince room. The uniformed staff could observe her expression and behavior from different angles through this big screen. Jane had a pale face and sunken eyes. Her hands were uneasily clutching the corner of her clothes under the table. ¡°Ms. Fallon, pren¡¯t you going to tell us the truth?¡± The policeman on the opposite side asked seriously, ¡°If you continue to waste time, it will not be good for you, and your future will be ruined!¡± ¡°I did not¡­¡± No matter how many times she asked, Jane Fallon insisted. Jane did not give the marketing n to herpetitors, nor did she profit from it, let alone leak the company¡¯s secrets. However, for some reason, many policemen suddenly came to the office the day before yesterday. and then the director called her into the conference ropin. ¡°Jane Fallon, thepany has painstakingly trained you. Is this how you repay thepany?¡± The director threw the evidence in front of her. It was the marketing n she had made recently. Chapter 71 However, this n inexplicably fell into the hands of herpetitors. They took action in advance. and pushed the new product into the market, causing the Hizack Company to be passive. The police took Jane away. She walked down the stairs with a gloomy look. When she passed by Ava, Jane saw the viciousness and pride in her eyes¡­. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Jane insisted. Her voice was trembling slightly, and her eyes were red. The interrogation personnel looked at each other and exchanged nces. The staff member at the back of the screen snorted and contacted the people in front of him with a walkie-talkie in a low voice. ¡°I heard this woman was promoted not long after she entered thepany, and she even pushed away a shareholder and a director. Her performance is also far ahead. She is not naive. You have to deal with her carefully!¡± ¡°Ms. Fallon.¡± The interrogation officer changed the way. ¡°Now that both the witness and material evidence are here, there is no chance for you to deny it. And the people in yourpetitor¡¯spanyContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. have confessed that you deliberately leaked the n to them, and there is also a cash transaction between you¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jane was shaking with rage and pped the tabletop hard, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, I didn¡¯t! Who is making up rumors behind my back? Was it Ava Zeller? Let here out and confront me!¡± ¡°Quiet down!¡± The interrogating officer mmed the table and his angry roar reverberated throughout the room. ¡°What kind of ce do you think this is for you to make such a big fuss?¡± ¡°I will never admit what I have not done!¡¯ Jane felt cold all over. She bit her lip and tried her best to calm down. ¡°I wrote the n, but I kept it in theputer and locked the hard copy in the drawer. I don¡¯t know why it fell into the hands of the other party¡¯spany. If there is a spy, he or she must have stolen the n from me¡­ So I asked you to check all the surveince camera of thepany. Anyone who can enter my office is suspected!¡± out of your office? ¡°Ms. Fallon, as the sales director, isn¡¯t it normal for your subordinates to go in and Even if we investigate the surveince camera, you can¡¯t testify against so many people with just the surveince camera footage!¡± ¡°But you cannot just use me of selling thepany¡¯s secrets based on the other party¡¯s one-sided statement!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The interrogation officer widened his eyes in anger. Just as he was about to say something, he heard a low voiceing from his earphones. ¡°Her mother is ment ally ill. Her younger brother is underage and she has a husband. I can¡¯t get in touch with him at present. But his husband once had a criminal record, which could be used as a breakthrough. I think we can give it a try!¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± The interrogating officer smiled and turned off his earphones. ¡°Ms. Fallon.¡± He slowly got up and sald confidently, ¡°Even If you don¡¯t think for yourself, you should think for your husband. He has a criminal record. Do you want to be tainted like him? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ll be ashamed in the future?¡± Aftering out of the police station, Tristan immediately rushed to the house of Dan. ¡°How is the situation?¡± Dan, who was already anxious and agitated, looked even worse at the moment. ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, listen to me.¡± Tristan took a deep breath. ¡°I initially concluded that Ava colluded with herpetitors to frame Jane, but these people insisted that Jane leaked thepany¡¯s secrets, and the physical evidence is very unfavorable to her. I checked the surveince camera and found that one of the videos has been deleted. I think¡­ it should be the part where Ava Zeller stole the n.¡± ¡°Da mn it!¡± Gritting his teeth, he punched the wall. Although he was in Ennd, he would contact Jane every day, even if sending a few words and calling for a few minutes, he wanted to know that she was all right. But just two days ago, he suddenly couldn¡¯t get in touch with Jane. Presumably, Jane had been temporarily detained by the police and her mobile phone had been confiscated. He regretted it so much. He should havee back and faced all of these with her! ¡°Jane was interrogated for the whole night.¡± Tristan coughed lightly. ¡°The interrogation officer reported that Dan has a criminal record¡­ Dominic, I think you¡¯d better not appear at the police station. In case you attract attention, the police may suspect your identity. I¡¯m afraid there are also people watching Edward Campbell ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with Jane¡¯s matter. I¡¯ll ball her out. Let¡¯s talk about thewsuit in the future! What do you think?¡± Dan looked grave, and a sharp light shed in his eyes. After a moment of silence, he suddenly got up and strode towards the door. ¡°Dominic, where are you going? Tristan was shocked. He wanted to ask Dominic. ¡°I want to stay with her.¡± His answer was brief and clear. He was her husband, and this was when she needed him the most. He had to be by her side! Tristan was stunned. He was so anxious that he broke out in a cold sweat and hurried to catch up with him. Com Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Along the way, Dan stepped on the elerator crazily with a gloomy face. Tristan felt like he was about to fly out of the window several times. Today, he experienced the centripetal force and centrifugal force that he learned in high school physics. With a sharp and urgent braking sound, the car suddenly stopped in front of the police station. Dan strode into the police station. His footsteps were as heavy as that of Asura from hell. After entering, his cold eyes swept over the crowd. Finally, he saw a door slightly open, and two female police officers came out with Jane. ¡°Jane!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but shout at Jane. Jane looked up when she heard that. The moment her eyes met his, the tears she had held back for the whole day dropped. She threw herself into his arms and grabbed his clothes tightly with her tiny hands. Feeling the familiar and safe breath, the grievance in her heart was suddenly blocked in her throat. She did not dare to cry loudly and sobbed in a low voice. Dan stroked her back gently andforted her in a low voice. The little girl in his arms kept shivering. Dan tidied up her messy hair and saw her red, swollen eyes and pale face. His heart ached. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± Jane was relieved and nodded slightly. Tristan finished the formalities and came over. He was about to speak when Dan forced him back with a look. Tristan stuck out his tongue and stood aside helplessly. Looking at the two of them, reluctant to part, he wanted tough but did not dare to. In the end, he coughed softly. Jane came to her senses, separated from Dan, and turned to look at him. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°This is Mr. Brown, ourwyer. I mentioned to youst time.¡± Dan rushed to exin, ¡°He specializes in providing legal assistance to prisoners in prison.¡± Tristan widened his eyes and roared in his heart. When did he, a greatwyer, be the big brother of the prisoners? Jane looked at him gratefully and nodded. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Brown will find a way to prove your innocence.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Tristan. ¡°Right?¡± Tristan was speechless. Heughed dryly and nodded vigorously. ¡°The bail procedure has beenpleted. Let¡¯s leave here first and find a ce to talk about it.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Dan took Jane by the hand and walked out. He took a few steps further and stopped, then bent down and held her in his arms. Jane leaned her little face against his strong chest and listened to his strong heartbeat, and she wanted to weep again. ¡°Hubby¡­ How did you know about this? She sobbed and asked him, ¡°It happened suddenly, and you were training again. I thought I couldn¡¯t contact you.¡± Dan carefully put her into the car, fastened the seat belt, and smiled gently at her. 12:29 Chapter 74 As the driver. Tristan saw this scene from the rear-view mirror and cried for help in his heart¡­. Couldn¡¯t Dominic stop showing off? Only Go d knew how Mr. Dominic had rushed to the ne crazily after learning that something had happened to her. Fortunately, Mr. Dominic didn¡¯t know how to fly a ne. Otherwise, he would have broken the limit of humans flying a ne! ¡°Well, actually, the police contacted me, not Dan.¡± He didn¡¯t know how to answer, so Tristan tried to smooth things over for him. ¡°When I was fighting against your family¡¯s real estatewsuit, I was the lawyer and had a record in the police station. So if something happens to you or Dan, the police will contact me first if anything happens. I found Danter.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Jane nodded slightly. ¡°Mr. Brown, I¡¯m sorry to have caused you so much trouble.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter. Being awyer is to help others solve problems. Otherwise, I will lose my job.¡± Dan coughed heavily. Tristan quickly shut up and focused on driving. ¡°Honey,¡± Jane told him in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything except deny it. Later, they asked too much and mentioned you. They said they wanted me to think about it for you and plead guilty quickly.¡± ¡°What did you say to respond?¡± ¡°I stayed silent.¡± She looked haggard, but the tenacity in her eyes could still be seen clearly. Dan was moved. He rubbed her hair with his big hand and felt more pity for her. If it were any other woman, they would have been scared and told everything they knew because of the interrogation officer¡¯s scolding. As for Jane Fallon, there was a stubborn soul under her tender appearance. She would not admit to anything that she had not done, even if there was a knife against her neck. Dan curled his lips slightly. Her style of action is the same as his. As the saying goes, people who don¡¯t belong together, don¡¯t get to live together. ¡°Well done.¡± Tristan also praised her. ¡°Before the matter is settled, the less the party says, the better. Leave the rest to thewyer, which will save us a lot of trouble!¡± Jane leaned on the shoulder of Dan. It was a little bumpy. In addition, she had been locked up in the interrogation rooin for a day and a night and had been extremely nervous. As soon as she rxed, she felt a little sleepy and soon fell asleep. Dan patted Tristan in front of him and motioned for him to drive slower. Then, he held the little woman tightly in his arms. On the way home, Jane did not open her eyes. Dan carried her into the house, put her on the king bed in the bedroom, gently took off her overcoal, covered her with the quilt, looked around to confirm that there was no danger, and then slowly left. Tristan sat on the sofa in the living room and heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Boss.¡± He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I came to your house and I didn¡¯t dare to breathe. for fear of disturbing your wife¡¯s dream¡­¡± Dan immediately put on a cold and serious face, sat down on the sofa, and stared at him. ¡°What should we do about this case? Tell me quickly!¡± ¡°The best solution is to let Janepensate for thepany¡¯s losses and minimize the trouble.¡± Chapter 24. Dan narrowed his eyes and red at him angrily. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re such a greatwyer! After thinking about it for so long, how could you develop such a bad idea?¡± ¡°Dominic,¡± Tristan said helplessly, ¡°if Jane gets into a fight, it won¡¯t do her any good. Although the Hizack Company isn¡¯trge, it is still a medium-sized agency with a certain status in Cardiff. If the rumor spreads and everyone knows that Jane revealed thepany¡¯s secrets, nopany will want her in the future!¡± ¡°To say the least, even if thew proves her innocence, the energy and time spent on thiswsuit can¡¯t be recovered! What will the other bosses think of her when she finds a job in the future? Have you ever thought about all this?¡± ¡°Dominic,¡± Tristan patted Dominic on the shoulder, ¡°Just let her take it as a lesson learned. Be careful not to be schemed against by others in the future!¡± ¡°Humph,¡± Dan snorted. ¡°If someone ns to frame her, it¡¯s useless for her to guard against it no matter how hard she tries!¡± ¡°So what you mean is¡­¡± Dan lit a cigarette and took two deep puffs. He had been on guard against Edward Campbell in the Campbell family in the past. But in the end. he almost got killed by him. He would never let his woman suffer the pain again! ¡°Anyway, Jane won¡¯t take the me! The man said in a tough tone. ¡°Not only do I have to prove my wife¡¯s innocence, but I also have to make the perpetrator get out of Cardiff forever!¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Ou Chapter 75 Tristan looked at him in a daze. He could only open his eyes wide and sigh. ¡°Ava Zeller must have nned all this a long time ago, Tristan said in a low voice. ¡°She conspired with the other party¡¯spany and then erased the only surveince camera video that could prove Jane was innocent. Now that both the witnesses and material evidence are with her. Jane has to take the me.¡± Dan gave him a sinister look. He immediately changed his words. But believe me, Dominic. I can find another breakthrough with my ability!¡± Dan got up in silence and walked into the bedroom with light steps. Jane fell into a deep sleep. It seemed that she was exhausted these days. She changed her position and leaned over. She held his pillow in her arms, and her little face gradually became ruddy. Dan kissed her gently on the forehead, smiled, and turned to go out. ¡°When you find a breakthrough, everything is already done!¡± As soon as he left the bedroom, he changed his expression and looked at Tristan coldly. ¡°This matter must be done immediately and cannot be dyed. Since they have wrongly used Jane of leakingpany secrets, let¡¯s start There!¡± ¡°What do you mean, Dominic?¡± ¡°For outsiders, thepany¡¯s affairs are confidential; but for others, it¡¯s not.¡± Tristan opened his mouth wide. ¡°What?¡± ¡°If the twopanies merge into one, won¡¯t they be on the same side?¡± Tristan was speechless. ¡°If the two familiesbine, it will not be considered as leaking the secret. Moreover, the merger will inevitably cause Layoffs.¡± Dan looked at him and curled his lips. ¡°As for the extra people, you should know who she is!¡± Tristan was stunned for a long time. His lips moved, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Ultimately, he raised his thumb and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°You¡¯re a genius, Dominic.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a big deal to mergepanies, well¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± Dan said as he walked to the kitchen and skillfully put on the apron. Tristan felt a headacheing on. Although the merger of the twopanies and the dismissal of Ava Zeller were not very serious, it would attract attention if they were to merge for no reason. What should they do if they attract people they cannot afford to offend? Dominle was crazy. He was willing to do anything for Jane Fallon. While Tristan was in a daze, he smelled the fragrance of tomato-marinated noodles from the kitchen. This made his jaw drop even more. Mr. Dominic knew how to serve someone?! ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, just go! Do you want to have dinner at my house?¡± Dan came out with a bowl of noodles, rolled his eyes at him with disdain, and went straight into the bedroom. My Thaband Is A Secret Bulionaire Tristan poked his head out to look and saw Mr. Dominic, who usually had people serve him meals, gently woke Jane up, holding her in his arms and coaxing her for a while as if she were a baby. He held the bowl, then picked up two pieces of noodles with chopsticks and carefully fed them to her mouth. He smiled gently and happily with a doting look on his face. While feeding her, he asked her if his cooking skills had improved, like a little boy asking for praise. Tristan rushed out of the house, sweating profusely. Until now, he was not hungry at all. It was still early, so he returned to thew firm to figure out how to merge the twopanies. During that whole week, great changes took ce in thepany. People came and went in an endless stream. Some departments had new colleagues, and many people left with personal belongings in their arms cloudily. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Some were promoted, some were demoted, and the higher-ups of both sides were fighting for power. Thepany had be a battlefield without gunpowder, and the battle was fierce. The employees were cleaning the new office, adjusting their seats, and familiarizing themselves with the surrounding environment. Suddenly, a sharp and angry voice broke the silence. ¡°Why?!¡± Everyone was stunned and looked up. The voice came from the director¡¯s office. Ava Zeller was so angry that her facial features were distorted. She protested loudly, ¡°Why should I be fired? I¡¯ve worked for thepany for so many years, and I¡¯ve done so much for it. Now you want to fire me? What do you take me for?¡° ¡°Calm down.¡± Jones, the director, nced at her indifferently and put the coffee in front of her. ¡°This is the decision of the higher-ups. It¡¯s useless to shout at me!¡± ¡°The higher-ups?¡± Ava sneered. ¡°Tell me who they are. I¡¯ll look for them one by one!¡± ¡°Ava, don¡¯t overdo it!¡± Jones frowned. ¡°Do you think your uncle is still a shareholder? Do you think you can do whatever you want in thepany?¡± ¡°You.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know the details!¡± Jones became serious. ¡°You colluded with thatpany frame Jane Fallon, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ava¡¯s expression changed, she stared at him without saying a word. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you work so hard before, but now you¡¯re in high spirits!¡± Jones looked at her and said, ¡°Let me tell you, even if you go to find your superiors, it¡¯s still useless! Hall of the board has been reced. The twopanies are merged, and they would definitely change a lot. It¡¯s already a blessing for me to keep my position!¡± ¡°As for you, do as you are told. Do not appear in thepany again!¡± ¡°Ah-¡± Ava was exasperated. She went crazy in Jones¡¯s office and smashed everything she touched. The office was in a mess in an instant! ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Jones roared, went up to Ava, and shook her wrist hard. ¡°Ava Zeller, behave yourself!¡± Ava hit the wall and suddenly woke up. She bit her lip and stared nkly at the angry Jones. She did not dare to act recklessly again. Myll Chapter 76 Jones pulled his tie impatiently and said, ¡°Ava, you should have thought of such a day when you were acting like a tyrant!¡±. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Jane Fallon¡­¡± Ava gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s all that bit ch¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that again!¡± Jones stopped her sternly. Ava was in his office. If others heard it, they would think that he had a problem with Jane Fallon. That would be bad! The merger of the twopanies was due to a powerful external force. Otherwise, theseplicated procedures would not have beenpleted in such a short time. Moreover, Hector White also appeared, apanied by hiswyer, Tristan Brown. Who else could make Hector White and Tristan Brown work together to promote the merger of the company? Jones felt a chill down his spine when he thought about it. In the past, he had misunderstood that Jane had an ambiguous rtionship with Hector White, but now it seemed that her backer was much more powerful than Hector. Jones suddenly came to his senses. Looking at Ava, who was in a mess, he said impatiently, ¡°Keep your mouth shut. If you offend anyone again, you won¡¯t even be able to go to a small city. You¡¯re even not as good as your uncle!¡± ¡°Get out of here, Ava Zeller. Do not let me call the security guards to drive you away!¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Holding her personal belongings, Ava walked into the office¡¯s corridor in a daze. The colleagues around her all looked at her with different looks. Some looked at her with disdain, some with contempt, some with ridicule, and some almost apuded. It was very satisfying. There was nopassion for her. When she was going down the stairs, Jane passed by her. Jane was stunned and vaguely remembered that a week ago when the police took her away, she also took these stairs and met Ava in this position. In just a week, the roles had changed, and it felt like a lifetime had passed. Jane nodded awkwardly. Just as she was about to walk past Ava, she suddenly met her murderous gaze. Jane was shocked. However, this time, there was hatred and fear in her eyes. Fear¡­? Jane couldn¡¯t figure it out for a moment. When she looked at her again, Ava had already disappeared around the corner with her belongings in her arms Several men gathered in the private box of a bar, and the expensive Romani Conway only had half a bottle left. Apart from Hector, the others did not enjoy this kind of ce, especially Dan Murphy. However, since Hector was the host this time, everyone could only follow him. ¡°Dominic, Tristan, drink as much as you want!¡± Hector looked at the beautiful women¡¯s steel pipes. dancing on the dance floor through the window and said with a smile, ¡°I have a lot of wine here. Drink as much as you want! Hey, Henry, drink!¡± Henry was a little reserved. With a cold but polite smile, he looked at Dan. ¡°Dominic,¡± Hector walked up to him and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°don¡¯t always keep a straight face! lootdn¡¯t we solve your wife¡¯s problem? Besides, the girls here are all perfect. It¡¯s a waste not to at them¡­ Although you are married, you can at least let your eyeballs enjoy!! Dan¡¯s sharp eyes were fixed on him as soon as he finished speaking. Hectorughed awkwardly. Knowing that he had made a slip of the tongue after drinking, he pped himself hard. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Dan put down his ss. ¡°I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°No way, now¡­¡± Tristan and Henry stopped Hector before he could finish his words. Yes, Mr. Dominic was now Cindere, so he had to go home on time. But Cindere would go home before midnight. What was wrong with him going home so early? ¡°I have a match the day after tomorrow.¡± Dan walked to the door and looked back at them. ¡°Remember toe and support me!¡± ¡°What?¡± Tristan was stunned. ¡°Are you really going topete?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told her. Won¡¯t I be a liar if I don¡¯tpete?¡± ¡°But how many years has it been since youst fought? Chapter 16 Dan¡¯s eyes flickered. Back then, boxing was also one of the necessary courses for the heir of the Campbell Group. He had always been excellent at it and had even won a gold belt in several international boxingpetitions. He was not even afraid topete with the world¡¯s boxing champion. After the ne crash, he tried his best to restore his physical strength. Although he had recovered. very well, if he wanted to be the same as before, he would probably have to go through a long and difficult training process. What¡¯s more, his old wounds could rpse at any time. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Dan chuckled. ¡®I haven¡¯t yed for many years, but I¡¯ve always been well-trained. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to win apetition.¡± ¡°Then¡­ she is also going there?¡± Tristan smiled and said, ¡°Try not to let her go. It¡¯s a bl oody scene. She won¡¯t be able to stand it. Dan tilted his head to look at him. ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± His face was full of confidence, and his eyes lit up when he mentioned Jane. ¡°Jane is not an ordinary woman. She can handle herself, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°So I¡¯ll arrange a seat for her in the audience and let her see how her man beat others up!¡± She would think he was her peerless hero and be proud of him! As Dan thought about it, a different expression appeared on his face. The corners of his mouth were raised high, revealing acent smile. He opened the door, left the box, and rushed home. Hector looked at his back and was stunned for a long time. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry and looked at Henry and Tristan. ¡°Did he take the wrong medicine?¡± ¡°Go along with you!¡± The other two finally breathed a sigh of relief. There was no need to disguise themselves. They returned to their original appearances and began to enjoy themselves with Hector. ¡°In my opinion, you two are the most hypocritical! You are willing toe to this ce but still. pretending to be aloof!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it!¡± Henry said with a smile, ¡°That man is too serious. There is a sense of oppression wherever he goes!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s have a toast!¡± Hector raised his ss and thought for a moment. ¡°I wish he¡¯s winning at boxing and in love!¡± The private box was bustling with noise and excitement. Outside, a sneaky figure poked his head out and hid beside a pir in the corridor. He took out his mobile phone and whispered,¡± Mr. Sherwood, I saw Dan Murphying out of a private box of a bar. He seemed to be having a party with a few friends just now¡­¡± ¡°What kind of friend?¡± ¡°Well..¡± The man stammered. Hector White was a high ss VIP in the bar. His exclusive private box made it impossible for anyone to see inside. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Forget it!¡± Carl Sherwood was impatient. ¡°Did you hear what they said?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it.¡± The man gritted his teeth. ¡°But when Dan walked out of the private box, 1 vaguely heard something about a boxing match¡­¡± The A Serret Hil Carl hung up the phone. He was stunned momentarily before immediately sending someone to investigate all the recent boxing matches in Cardiff. Jane vacationed in the afternoon and went to the m ental care center. The nurse showed a familiar smile when she saw her. ¡°Are you here to meet your mother again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jane chuckled. ¡°How has she been recently? ¡°All indicators are normal, but she doesn¡¯t talk much. She is awake now. Go in and see her!¡± The enthusiastic nurse brought Jane to the ward. The ward¡¯s door was made of special materials. There was an iron door and a normal door, and there was a carer guarding it. Jane remembered the first time her mother fell ill as a child. Jane was at a loss and finally sent her mother here with the help of her neighbor. At that time, she saw the prison-like door and thought she would never see her mother again, so she burst into tears helplessly. ¡°Ka ssic!¡± The nurse opened the door, walked over with a smile, and wring a hot towel to wipe the hands of the woman in the wheelchair. ¡°Kas sic, you are in bliss. Your daughter is here to see you again!¡± Jane put the daily necessities she bought for her mother on the table. The nurse said goodbye and went out. Only the two of them were left in the room. Jane took ab and gentlybed her mother¡¯s hair. Her mother used to have delicate and perfect facial features and ck and beautiful hair. Even if she was sick now, she still looked good. Ordinary people at her age would not be as good-looking as her. Jane smiled and helped her tie up her hair with the beautiful hairpin she had just bought. ¡°Mom, take a look.¡± Jane handed the mirror to her. ¡°I¡¯vebed your hair into half-up. Do you like it?¡± Kassie¡¯s dull eyes suddenly moved. She looked at herself in the mirror. After a long time, she slowly raised her head and stared at Jane. ¡°Are¡­ are you Jane?¡± C Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Jane was stunned. She was surprised and grabbed Kassie¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, you can recognize me?¡± Ka ssic looked at her in a daze, her sight was still a little unfocused. ¡°Mom!¡± Jane was so excited that she rested her head on her knees. ¡°You finally remember me¡­ You haven¡¯t recognized me for a long time. You only seem to recall Bailey, which makes me so sad!¡± A smile appeared on Kassie¡¯s pale face, and her thin hand gently stroked the long hair of Jane. ¡°Jane. You¡¯re Jane.¡± She muttered to herself. Although she couldn¡¯t speak clearly, Jane was already satisfied. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s a sunny day today. Shall I take you downstairs for a walk?¡± Kassie did not respond. She slowly raised her eyes and looked straight into the distance, mumbling incoherently asionally. Jane was still squatting in front of her, and disappointment gradually reced her surprise. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Jane.¡± Kassie said in a low voice, ¡°You are my daughter, and you are Jane Fallon Your¡­ surname is Fallon?¡± Jane was slightly stunned. All of a sudden, she saw that Kassie¡¯s expression had changed. Her eyes were full of ferocity! ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°Your surname is Fallon, and you are the daughter of David F¡¯allon!¡± Before Jane could react, she was grabbed by Kassie! She screamed and panicked, but Kassie grabbed her hair tightly and refused to let go! The intense pain, like her scalp and skull had been split, suddenly surged over her! ¡°No, Mom! No!¡± Kassie didn¡¯t care about it at all. She pulled her up with all her strength and threw her away! Jane hit the cab heavily, and things sca ttered all over the floor. She struggled to get up, but Kassie rushed over and kicked her hard in the lower abdomen. ¡°I don¡¯t want this child¡­ I don¡¯t want this child!¡± Kassie was talking nonsense. ¡°Abort it! Abort it!¡± Jane was in so much pain. The nurses outside rushed in one after another when they heard the noise. However, Kassie was hysterical, and several nurses couldn¡¯t hold her down. Just as Jordan picked up the vase and was about to throw it at Jane, a white figure shed and held her down tightly! ¡°Quick! Go get the bandages!¡¯ The nurses were scared out of their wits and quickly did what they were told. They brought bandages and sedatives and tied Kassie to the bed with the doctor. The sharp needle was pierced into her wrist, and tranquilizer was slowly pushed in. Kassie quickly calmed down, moved her eyelids twice and fell asleep. 12:29 Myllus The ward was in a mess and silence. The nurses breathed a sigh of relief. Only then did they notice Jane, who was injured in the corner. They hurriedly helped her into the nurse station to check her injuries. Jane trembled with fear and sadness. The tears she had been holding back for a long time fell down. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The wound isn¡¯t too serious. The nurse applied medicine to her wound andforted her kindly. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. In fact, Kassie usually does well. We also gave her medicine before you came. I don¡¯t know why.. ¡°Let me have a look at this patient¡¯s medical record. Suddenly, a clear voice sounded. The nurse was stunned. She exchanged nces with the doctor and blushed slightly. She quickly took the medical record and ran out with her head down. Jane came to her senses and looked in the direction of the voice. A tall and handsome male doctor was standing at the door. He was handsome and gentle. Coupled with his white coat, he looked even more attractive. No wonder that nurse reacted like that just now After ensuring he wouldn¡¯t turn back again, Hector rushed out but was stopped by Tristan. It was just that this doctor¡­ looked a little familiar! ¡°Josh?¡± Jane thought for a moment and blurted out. Josh also recognized her and immediately beamed with joy. ¡°You¡­. you¡¯re Fiona, right? Ha, what a coincidence. Why are you here?¡± Jane lowered her head slightly and chuckled. Dr. Green was a big matchmaker for her and Dan Murphy, but he didn¡¯t know that she had married him on behalf of Fiona Fallon. ¡°I¡¯m Jane.¡± She looked at him with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡± Josh was stunned for a moment, and then he roared withughter. ¡°No matter if it¡¯s Fiona Fallon or Jane Fallon, you¡¯re the daughter of the Fallon family. I didn¡¯t be the matchmaker for nothing!¡± ¡°By the way, how are things going between you and Dan? Since you moved to Cardiff, I¡¯ve also been studying at the medical school in Central City for a period of time. No one has been in touch with me!¡± ¡°We¡¯re great,¡± Jane replied softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to our house after work? Dan hasn¡¯t seen you for a long time. I¡¯ll cook a few more dishes. You two can drink together!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Josh waved his hand, ¡°I still have a lot of medical records to read¡­¡± Speaking of the medical records, he suddenly remembered the thrilling scene in the ward just now, ¡°Was.. was that your mother just now?¡± Jane looked gloomy and nodded slightly. Josh knitted his brows. Although he had no idea what was going on, he would feel sad if he had a mother like this. He looked at Jane andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here and I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jane was very grateful to this kind-hearted doctor for controlling the situation just now. ¡°Dr. Green, are you also a doctor here?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Josh exined with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m mainly in surgery, and I only minored in psychology. I¡¯m just here to learn a little more. I¡¯ll leave when my studies are over.¡± ¡°But I have my own clinic in Houston. If you and Dan need anything. I can help you!¡± Josh was a warm-? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. hearted person. After saying this, he scratched his head and continued, ¡°Oh, but as a doctor, I hope that you two will never get sick and will nevere to me for help!¡± Jane alsoughed. Suddenly, she remembered that Dan was currently a boxing instructor, and he might have suffered all sorts of injuries. Furthermore, he would go out topete sometimes, and he might really need someone like Josh by his side. After all, Josh was an old friend. When they were in the vige, he and Dan were like real brothers. In this case, he was more reliable than any doctor. ¡°Dr. Green, to be honest,¡± she looked at him and said, ¡°there¡¯s something we really need your help with!¡± The boxing match would be held in the evening two dayster. The opponent of Dan was the champion of the Cardiff municipalpetition three times in a row, who had a powerful background. However,pared with the previous achievements of Dan, he was still much weaker. It was the first time for Jane toe to such an asion. The noisy crowd, the enthusiastic atmosphere, and the boxers who were fighting like wild beasts on the stage all shocked her. She and Kate sat in the middle of the stage, where it was the easiest to see every move on the stage. ¡°It¡¯s also my first time toe to the venue to watch apetition!¡± Although there was a central air conditioner, the surrounding hot atmosphere still made Kate sweat, and she kept waving the small fan in her hand. She was much more excited than Jane, and as soon as she entered the venue, she looked around and almost squealed when she saw the to pless, muscle-bound men. ¡°Kate, can you restrain yourself?¡± Jane didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t bring you here next time.¡± ¡°Jane, you¡¯re so ungrateful!¡± Kate pinched her, ¡°Your husband has so much at his disposal, but you didn¡¯t bring me until now! Tell me the truth, do you want to monopolize them?¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more ridiculous!¡± Jane blushed and turned to ignore her. ¡°Right, I know you don¡¯t like any other man except your perfect husband!¡± Kate was very talkative, ¡°Well, to be honest, although I looked down on your husband in the past, I have to thank him for today¡¯s ticket, and-¡± Kate stopped abruptly and looked towards the distance. Jane didn¡¯t hear her. She turned around and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Look over there!¡± Kate raised her chin. ¡°He is also here! Did you invite him?¡± 06) Chapter 78 Chapter 78 My Husband Is A decad Chapter 78 Jane was stunned. He? She looked in the direction that Kate was pointing and saw Carl Sherwood not far away! Although the room was dimly lit, it was not very difficult to recognize him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kate asked inexplicably, ¡°Is Mr. Sherwood also your husband¡¯s¡­ boxing fan?¡± Jane bit her lip gently. Thinking of how Carl had been inquiring about Dan a few days ago, Jane felt that it was very strange for him to be here. Did he really have a grudge against Dan in the past? This was a boxing match, and it was verymon for boxers to be injured. Wouldn¡¯t it be very easy for him to y tricks here? The more Jane thought about it, the more apprehensive she became. The field was already crowded, and thepetition would start in a few minutes. She was unfamiliar with the road here and could not go backstage to inform Dan¡­ After a brief hesitation, she took out her phone and called Josh. Thepetition was in full swing. Dan fought well in the first few rounds, and although the man had been a reigning champion, he was no match for Dan. The more Dan fought, the more enthusiastic the atmosphere on the field became. The audience was screaming, and many people were waving gs to cheer for the men in the ring. Dan was as fierce as a beast. His fierce eyes were enough to repel his opponent. With a few beautiful h ook-and-loop movements, Dan struck his opponent¡¯s vital parts with ease! After this round, the opponent leaned against the iron cage, gasping for breath and looking at him with timid eyes. The referee called for a pause, and both sides adjusted slightly. At this moment, Dan looked down the stage but did not find that petite figure. Dan frowned. He glimpsed Jane sitting there when he was backstage! All of a sudden, his heart became empty. However, when the bell rang, Dan continued participating in thepetition with a poker face. He nced at the audience out of the corner of his eye, but at this moment, Carl Sherwood suddenly came into his sight! His expression froze, and a fierce light shed through his eyes! Why was Carl here again? How did Carl know that he had apetition today? And what was the purpose of Carl following him? A series of questions lingered in Dan¡¯s mind. In the blink of an eye, he suddenly realized that he shouldn¡¯t have been so eye catching in the past few rounds! Even if Carl wasn¡¯t with Edward, it was very likely that Carl was against him. Dan couldn¡¯t let Carl find out his true identity! Yes, he was Dan Murphy.. He was not Dominic Campbell. He stood in the boxing ring in a daze. His opponent had already thrown a punch, but he did not dodge nimbly. He purposely froze on the spot. That fist smashed heavily into the space between his brows, immediately splitting his skin and flesh, blood sshing in all directions! ¡°Whoosh!¡± The audience booed. Those who were cheering excitedly just now were now staring at the field in a daze. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Was he asleep?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t he fighting well in the past few rounds?¡± ¡°It seems that this man is only at this level! Boring!¡± In the crowd. Carl also frowned and looked at the arena in confusion. In the remaining half of thepetition, the opponent became more and more ferocious. It seemed that Dan was sleepwalking. He was beaten so badly that he could not fight back at all. He just held his head with both hands and kept defending himself. ¡°That¡­ That doesn¡¯t look like Mr. Dominic at all, Mr. Sherwood,¡± one of Carl¡¯s men said with a scoff, ¡°How could Mr. Dominic act so cowardly?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think this kid did a good job in the past few rounds. Maybe he took illegal drugs! Now that the drug effect has passed, so he be a coward again!¡± Carl became more and more suspicious. Hector and Tristan were worried about Dan, especially Hector, who was so anxious that he kept asking Tristan, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Dominic?¡± Tristan pressed him down on his seat and looked around. He could vaguely see Carl. ¡°Shh!¡± He motioned for Hector to be quiet. ¡°Dominic must have his reasons for doing this. Don¡¯t shout!¡± ¡°Is it because Jane didn¡¯t spare him a nce?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, another ear piercing scream was at the scene. Dan was half kneeling on the ground, covering the lower left rib with one hand. Sweat mixed with blood slowly. dripped from his forehead. ¡°Dan¡­¡± But at this moment, Jane quickly returned to the field and was stunned when she saw this scene! She was terrified. In her eyes. Dan had always been like a G od of War. She had never seen him bleeding like this! Jane burst into tears and was anxious. She rushed to the boxing ring but was stopped by the security guards when she approached. Her anxious shouts were drowned out in the crowd¡­ Jane didn¡¯t know how she got through thepetition. She became more and more afraid to look at the boxing ring. When the referee blew the whistle and the winner was determined, she rushed out of the crowd and ran backstage. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jane.¡± Josh rushed over and continued, ¡°Based on my understanding of Dan, his body is healthy, and this injury shouldn¡¯t be enough to harm him!¡± ¡°Dr. Green, please..¡± Jane¡¯s face was pale, and tears welled in her eyes, ¡°Tim really scared¡­ ¡°It¡¯s fine! Take me backstage first!¡± At the same time, Carl led them to the back. ¡°Is that necessary, Mr. Sherwood?¡± ¡°We must go!¡± With a sullen expression, Carl said, ¡°Dr. Miller, have you brought the tools?¡± ¡°I did bring the tools, but.. ¡°I must take this opportunity to get close to him and get something that can do a DNA test on him!¡± Dr. Miller frowned slightly, but he still nodded. Carl did not believe that he was really Dan Murphy. Although Edward repeatedly emphasized that Dominic Campbell was in Spinelli and that the person in the boxing ring looked weak and cowardly, a thousand miles away from Dominic Campbell. He didn¡¯t believe it They hurried backstage and bumped into Jane and Josh at the locker room door. ¡°Mr. Sherwood?¡± Jane was surprised, but she still pretended to be calm. ¡°Why are you Carl smiled unnaturally. here?¡± ? ¡°I¡­ I said before that I was very interested in boxing. It just so happened that there was apetition here, so I bought tickets to watch it. Heh¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that the contestant would be Mr. Murphy!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jane nodded slightly. Just as she was about to enter, she was stopped by Carl ¡°Mr. Murphy seems to be badly injured, Ms. Fallon. My friend happens to be a doctor. Why don¡¯t you let him have a look at Mr. Murphy?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Jane refused and then raised her eyebrows at him. ¡°Mr. Sherwood, why do you bring a doctor with you to thepetition?¡± Carl was embarrassed and couldn¡¯t say anything for a moment. ¡°My husband doesn¡¯t like outsiders to get close to him.¡±Jane smiled, ¡°Coincidentally, this person beside me is also a doctor, and he is my husband¡¯s friend. It¡¯s enough to have him.¡± ¡°Ms. Fallon¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Sherwood.¡± Jane stood in front of the door, ¡°But my husband really doesn¡¯t need it. Mr. Sherwood, please leave!¡± (5)Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Carl still wanted to say something, but Josh stepped forward and blocked him outside the door, giving him a cold but polite smile. ¡°Well, Mr. Sherwood¡­ The people surrounding Carl were at a loss. Carl stood rooted to the spot. He was unwilling, but there was nothing he could do. Hector and Tristan had been hiding in the dark. They saw Carl stomping his feet, his face turned livid, and they left. After ensuring he wouldn¡¯t turn back again, Hector rushed out but was stopped by Tristan. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Dominic.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± Tristan said, his eyes darkening. ¡°There¡¯s Jane and the doctor inside. That¡¯s enough!¡± Hector was a little anxious. Tristan patted him on the shoulder and smiled, ¡°If you want to help Dominic, let¡¯s go and find out more about that man named Sherwood!¡± Hector rolled his eyes, nodded hard, and quickly followed Tristan out of the venue. Dan slowly opened his eyes and saw a vast expanse of whiteness. The room was filled with the smell of medicine. In a trance, he heard a little woman crying intermittently. His heart tightened. He immediately wanted to sit up, but a tender hand pressed down on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Jane cried. ¡°You¡¯re injured all over. You must take good care of yourself.¡± Dan looked up at her. He didn¡¯t know how long he had slept, but it felt like he had been sleeping for a century when he could not see her. Now, she was in front of him again. He held her hand and rubbed the back of her hand with his thumb as usual. Her face, which was already the size of a palm, looked even thinner now, and herplexion was not good either. Her eyes were as red as peaches, making her look adorable. ¡°Baby¡­¡± ¡°Have you forgotten the agreement I made with you?¡± Jane was distressed and anxious, and tears streamed down her face. ¡°Dan, I told you that you are not allowed to fight so hard. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you win or lose. I just want you to be safe and sound! Have you forgotten all this?¡± Dan cracked a smile. How could she know the reason why he stood motionless on the stage and let his opponent beat him? ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you worry.¡± Ilis voice was h oars e, ¡°When I¡¯m recovered, I¡¯ll stand on the balcony and give you boxing gloves. You can beat me like a sandbag until you vent your anger.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Jane sniffed and red at him. She dipped the cotton swab on his lips and carefully observed the drip. Then, she cut the apple into small pieces and fed it to him. Jane just didn¡¯t allow him to get out of bed and move freely. Dan was very familiar with his physical condition. He knew that such a minor injury was not to the point that he could not move. However, he was greedy for Jane¡¯s consideration and care for him. He enjoyed her worrying about him and crying for him. No matter what she did, his deep gaze would always follow her. In the end. Jane was the first to feel ufortable. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± She pouted, ¡°Are you very undisciplined? Let others hurt you like this, and you still think you are right.. ¡°No.¡± He paused. ¡°Honey, am I disgraced?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed that I lost thepetition and was beaten like this in front of everyone?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jane red at him with her bright eyes. There were me and concern in her eyes, but there was no disgrace. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± She said gently. ¡°It¡¯s just a game. What¡¯s so great about winning or losing? Even if you win the world championship, you¡¯re still my husband, and even if you¡¯re nameless¡­¡± ¡°You are still my husband!¡± Dan was shocked. ¡°Can you take my words to heart?¡± Jane looked at him, ¡°How many times have I told you? I I just want you to be okay!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else!¡± ¡°You, take good care of yourself¡± Jane had always been docile, but it was rare for her to show such an unreasonable expression. However, Dan liked it so much. Dan looked at her quietly with a slight smile-that was one of the few pure smiles in his life. At that moment, he even had an impulse to tell Jane his true identity. Jane had said that no matter what, he was still her husband. If Jane knew that she was not Dan Murphy but Dominic Campbell, she would still recognize him as her husband, wouldn¡¯t she? He took a deep breath and suppressed the impulse. The struggle between him and Edward Campbell was difficult, just like a boxing match with an unknown result. Before everything was clear, he couldn¡¯t let jane get involved in this matter. ¡°Honey.¡± He held her little hand in his palm and smiled gently, ¡°Trust me, I will win a very beautiful competition in the future.¡± Jane was stunned. ¡°This is what I promised you.¡± Dan looked serious, ¡°I will definitely do it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She smiled, not understanding the hidden meaning behind his words. After the drip was finished, Jane turned around and called the nurse. N?velDrama.Org content. At this moment, Dan saw his mobile phone light up. His eyes darkened. When Jane came in, he asked softly, ¡°Honey, is there anything delicious?¡± ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Jane looked at her watch and said, ¡°Dr. Green said you¡¯d better have some liquid¡­ Well, I¡¯ll go home and cook millet porridge, and I¡¯ll bring it to you soon!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Dan nodded slightly. Jane hurried home. Not long after she left, Hector and Tristan poked their heads. Dan snorted softly, and then the two of them came in with smiles on their faces. ¡°Are you trying to scare us to death, Dominic?¡± He looked up at them and pursed his lips into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not seriously injured. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? That person¡¯s punches and kicks are not as good as my previous boxing partner¡¯s.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not serious, you are still injured!¡± Tristan was a little worried, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you still have old wounds on your body when you fell off the ne. This¡­¡± Josh pushed the door open and came in to inspect the room. After briefly checking to ensure he was fine, Josh reminded him. Seeing Hector and Tristan, they nodded in greeting. After Josh walked far away, Hector curled his lips in disdain. ¡°Is this that doctor?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Tristan gave him a serious look, ¡°Dr. Green helped a lot when Dominic was recuperating in that vige!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t rule out the possibility!¡± Hector was now in a state of panic, ¡°What if he is also sent by the second son of the Campbell family?¡± Dan narrowed his eyes, ¡°What did you find out?¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking for Carl Sherwood, Dominic. It has nothing to do with Dr. Smith. Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense!¡± Tristan coughed lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. We¡¯ve checked and found that there¡¯s indeed something wrong with Carl Sherwood. Part of hispany is owned by the Campbell. Group, but this part is very secretive. Ordinary people can¡¯t find out about it. I¡¯m afraid even your grandfather doesn¡¯t know about it!¡± Dan clenched his fists slightly. ¡°ording to my guess, he probably appeared at thepetition that day to investigate you. After you were injured and sent backstage, he wanted to follow you. l¡¯ortunately, he was stopped by Jane.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you look like Dan Murphy that you can rece him. Tristan continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think Carl would dare to say anything as long as Edward Campbell doesn¡¯t identify you personally.¡± ¡°Oh, your uncle doesn¡¯t have time toe to Cardiff Hector said with a smile, ¡°He is busy speaking something bad of you in front of your grandfather!¡± Dan frowned slightly, ¡°What did he say?¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80 (0) Chapter 80 Hector shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know that part. I can¡¯t know so much about your family affairs.¡± ¡°But your grandfather has been in a bad mood recently. He sent someone to Spinelli to investigate the five financial groups of your mom¡¯s father. After he came back, he seemed to have lost his temper with your father¡­.¡± Dan looked grave and slightly raised the corner of his mouth. His grandfather had always been a man of his word in the Campbell family. Moreover, the old man was thoughtful and suspicious. Although he did not trust Edward very much, it would still have a certain impact if Edward whispered something in his ear. ¡°In that case, Dominic, you¡¯d better find time to go back to Central City. If there is any misunderstanding, exin it to him. I guess he probably lost his temper because of the marriage. between you and the Yeager Family¡­¡± Tristan frowned and said. ¡°Oh, then forget it!¡± Hector gloated, ¡°You¡¯d better stay in Cardiff and not arouse the suspicion of Jane. Oh, if you attract Miranda here, it will be very lively!¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Tristan coughed violently. He had really touched on the sore spot! ¡°Well, I know what to do.¡± Dan pinched his be, feeling a little tired. Tristan was smart and quickly pulled Hector away. Dan was lying alone on the bed. Although he was tired, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The wounds on his body were faintly painful. This reminded him of the ne crash, and he almost thought that he would never be able to live. again. However, he tenaciously survived this ordeal. Those who had died once understood the meaning of rebirth. In the past, he was not very interested in the title of the heir of the Campbell Group, but now, he decided to do his best, Only by standing at the highest point could he protect the people he wanted to protect¡­ N?velDrama.Org content. Dan sighed heavily. As soon as he closed his eyes, Jane¡¯s figure appeared in front of him. In the past few days when Dan was hospitalized, Jane was busy going to home and hospital, and she had to work. After Josh gave Dan a detailed examination, he smiled. ¡°Your body is pretty good. If an ordinary person was injured like this, they would have to lie in bed for three months!¡± ¡°So I can be discharged?¡± Dan looked at him and asked as he put on his clothes. ¡°I think it¡¯s okay.¡± Josh thought for a moment, ¡°You can just go home and recuperate, which will save Jane froup running here and home. If you have any problems, contact me and I¡¯ll be on call¡± Dan smiled gratefully and patted him on the shoulder. Although their friendship was not as good as the friendship between Hector White, Tristan Brown and him, Josh Green was also his destined benefactor. Especially after the matter, their friendship was very precious. Josh went to another ward to check. Dan was about to pack up and leave the hospital in the afternoon. 12:30 However, there was a rustling sound outside the ward. He paused. The click of the doorknob could be heard clearly. Footsteps were approaching from afar. If it was Jane, she would have called him honey sweetly outside before she came in! Dan narrowed his eyes slightly andy back on the bed quietly. ¡°Room 3, Mr. Murphy? Suddenly, a clear voice rang out. ¡°Mr. Murphy, it¡¯s time to change the medicine!¡± Then, a young nurse pushed a nursing cart in and stood by the bed of Dan. She wore a big mask and lowered her head to prescribe medicine from time to time, so Dan couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. However, this voice¡­ ¡°Mr. Murphy, you still have one more shot,¡± the nurse said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the injection first, and then we¡¯ll change the medicine, okay?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Dan said lightly, The nurse tore open the disposable syringe bag and took out the medicine from the bottle. Dan had rolled up his sleeves, revealing his strong forearms. She tied him up, but it seemed that she had identally touched his arms and hands¡­. ¡°Sir, your muscles are so developed. You must have practiced a lot, right?¡± Dan suddenly raised his eyes, and the nurse was also staring at him. There was a hint of cun ning in her bright eyes! In an instant, she grabbed the needle and stabbed it at him! Dan reacted very quickly and grabbed her wrist immediately. The young nurse was not to be oundone and freed her other hand to fight against him. Her movements were agile. But after a few rounds, she was still subdued by Dan. Dan easily put her hands behind her back. Half of her body was pressed against the bed and she could not move. ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± The girl screamed, ¡°Let me go!¡± Dan immediately tore off her mask. ¡°I don¡¯t want to y anymore, I don¡¯t want to!¡± The girl looked at him angrily, ¡°Every time we y. you are serious with me, you don¡¯t give in at all!¡± Dan smiled gently and let go of her. The girl quickly got up and stood far away from him. Her big eyes were full of grievance as she gently rubbed her red wrist. Dan shook his head helplessly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re injured. Can¡¯t Ie and see you?¡± ¡°Does dad and Yvonne know that you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Who wants them to interfere?¡± The girl looked yful, ¡°It¡¯s enough for you to interfere. Linda Campbell will always be a follower of Dominic Campbell. You haven¡¯t forgotten, have you?¡± Dan was stunned, and his look became much gentler. Linda Campbell was his half-sister. He used to haveints about his father¡¯s remarriage, and he had only maintained a superficial politeness to his stepmother for many years. However, Linda was the only one in the big family of the Campbell Group who made him feel so warm. The age gap between them was quite big, but Linda had liked to follow her brother since she was a child and followed his lead in everything Even her parents¡¯ advice was not as effective as her brother¡¯s. Sometimes he felt that it was a special kind of fate. This little girl really knew his heart very well ¡°Hey, Mr. Murphy.¡± Linda blinked her big naughty eyes, ¡°You¡¯ve been Mr. Murphy for a long time. Have you really forgotten your surname is Campbell?¡¯ Dan nced at her. Linda stuck out her tongue and said seriously, ¡°I came to Cardiff to tell you what has happened at home recently so that you can be prepared. In addition¡­. Well, I also want to see what my sister-inw looks like!¡± Dan darkened his face, looking extremely terrifying. ¡°All right!¡± Linda curled her lips, ¡°Look at how nervous you are. I won¡¯t eat her! I just want to know who she is. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let her see me, okay?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Dan grunted, his brows still furrowed, ¡°Be careful when you¡¯re in Cardiff. Don¡¯t let discover your whereabouts. Also, how did you get here? Did anyone follow you?¡± anyone ¡°Of course!¡± Linda suddenly revealed a shy expression like a little girl, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Eric Koller who apanied me.¡± Eric Koller? After thinking for a long time, Dan remembered that Eric was a worker of the Campbell family. He was not even a bodyguard or a driver. At most, he could do some physical work in the Campbell Estate. He had never paid attention to this person before, but when he saw Linda¡¯s expression, he felt that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Are you very close to him?¡± ¡°No!¡± Linda denied it, but her cheeks turned red. ¡°All right, all right, I won¡¯t talk about it anymore¡­ Let¡¯s meet at the bar where Hector often goes tomorrow night. I¡¯ll tell you about the family affairs then!¡± Linda pushed the nursing cart and quickly turned to leave. Just as she walked out of the ward, Jane and Kate came over and greeted her. Linda was calm. She smiled at them and immediately walked away. ¡°Jane¡­¡± Kate pointed at Linda¡¯s back and asked, ¡°is there such a beautiful nurse here? Have you seen her before? Jane thought for a moment. This person was indeed unfamiliar, but in such a big private hospital, she couldn¡¯t recognize all of the nurses. OM Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 On the other hand, Kate looked suspicious, and the more she looked at Linda, the more she felt that something was wrong. ¡°Look at her nurse uniform¡­ Jane, why is she different from the nurses before?¡± ¡°Her dress is too short! Did she reallye to your husband¡¯s ward in such a short dress just to change the medicine dressing?¡± ¡°No, I have to catch up and ask her!¡± ¡°Kate¡­¡± Jane didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, ¡°What else can she do if she doesn¡¯te to change the medicine dressing? Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself!¡± Jane had never thought too much about this kind of things. Moreover, even if someone really targeted Dan. Dan would not agree. She waspletely at ease with her husband¡¯s conduct. ¡°You¡¯re a good person, but you¡¯re so insensitive in this respect! Kate muttered in a low voice. She nced at Linda¡¯s back and secretly remembered the appearance of the little nurse. After they entered the ward. Jane put the thermal lunch box on the table and went to check on Dan. ¡°How are you feeling today? Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m great! Josh said that I can be discharged from the hospital and let me go home to recuperate.¡± Dan chuckled. ¡°Great!¡± Jane nodded, ¡°I was wondering if you would be discharged from the hospital soon, so I¡¯m here to help you pack up today.¡± ¡°Right, she doesn¡¯t even go to work, and she has to drag me to s kip work with you!¡± Kate leaned against the door frame with her arms crossed in front of her chest, with a faint smile on her face. Dan was stunned and looked at Jane, who whispered to him with embarrassment, ¡°I asked Kate here. to help.¡± ¡°Jane said she wanted to help you pack up and send some things home first. She wants to borrow my car.¡± Kate smiled, and then seemed to think of something. She turned to Jane and said, ¡°Jane, I¡­ I seem to have left my lipstick in the car. Can you help me get it?¡± ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m wearing high heels. It¡¯s not convenient for me to go upstairs or downstairs!¡± Kate handed her the car key, ¡°I saw that your husband has packed up some things. You can take it downstairs by the way!¡± Jane didn¡¯t think much about it. She agreed and turned around, then went downstairs. Only Kate and Dan were left in the room, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. Dan looked calm and looked at Kate with a faint smile, as if he was waiting for her to say something. Sure enough, Kate spoke first, ¡°Mr. Murphy, I deliberately sent Jane away.¡± Dan nodded. He had already expected this, ¡°Mr. Murphy, I have something to say to you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he said with a slight smile, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± Under his oppressive gaze, Kate felt a little ufortable. Chapter 81 ¡°When we came in just now, a nurse just went out to change your medicine dressing?¡± Dan was slightly stunned and immediately guessed what Kate wanted to ask. ¡°Right, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kate took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Murphy, Jane is honest and soft-hearted, but she is definitely not easy to bully! Mr. Murphy, you should also think about it. With your conditions, you are really lucky to marry a wife like Jane.¡± Dan wanted tough, but he frowned slightly. ¡°Miss May, what are you trying to say?¡± Kate had long wanted to talk to Dan about these things, but she had never had the chance to do so. It just so happened that she could take advantage of today¡¯s incident to reveal everything. She looked at him and said clearly, ¡°I just want to remind you to treat Jane well and don¡¯t have any tricks up your sleeve. Jane is a stubborn person. As long as you treat her well, she will repay you with her whole life!¡± ¡°So you can¡¯t bear to let such a girl down, can you?¡± Dan still looked indifferent, with a faint smile on his face. For some reason, after saying this, Kate felt a chill run down her spine. She looked up and saw that Dan¡¯s deep eyes seemed to have seen through everything. The man¡¯s powerful aura made it hard for her to breathe. Jane was used to living with such a man every day! Kate frowned slightly. At this time, Jane came back with a bunch of flowers in her hand. ¡°I just saw it in the flower shop next to the parking lot.¡± There was a bright smile on her face. ¡°There must be some flowers in the ward to look alive. I was so busy that I forgot about it. I just remembered to buy flowers today!¡± Jane found a ss bottle and inserted the flowers on the windowsill. When Dan saw her, his eyes immediately became gentle and he gently held her small hand in his palm. Kate quickly found an excuse to hide. She did not want to y gooseberry here! Jane blushed, pulled her hand out, and looked at him quietly with her watery eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t take a shower yesterday, did you? Let me wipe your body for you.¡± ¨C As Jane spoke, she turned around and went out. After a while, she came back with hot water. In the past few days, when Dan had been hospitalized, she had helped him wipe his body every time. She twisted the hot towel and carefully lifted his clothes. The bruises on his body had subsided a little, but it still looked shocking. Jane¡¯s heart ached. She tried her best to avoid the wound and wipe it carefully. However, the more Jane brushed against his lower abdomen, the more she could feel the changes in his body? Jane nced at it and quickly looked away. Dan grabbed her little hand with a smirk on his face, Jane had been married to him for so long, and she knew what he was thinking¡­ This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was a little embarrassed, and her cheeks seemed to be burning. She wanted to pull her hand away, but it was already toote. He pulled Jane over and she fell right into his arms. Chapter 81 ¡°Stop it¡­¡± She moved. ¡°You are still injured!¡± His hot breath pressed against her ear, and his voice was low and h oa rse. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Jane looked at him reproachfully, ¡°People say it takes at least 100 days to recover from a bone injury! You¡¯d better be careful.¡± ¡°But¡­ how do we solve this personal problem?¡± Jane did not know whether tough or cry. Dan always had a poker face. He was cold and scary to everyone. Sometimes, his face was stiff, and no one dared to approach him. However, only she could see the fire burning in his eyes. Jane smiled, stroked his angr face with her little hand, and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Dan was obviously not satisfied. ¡°Stop it!¡± She said seriously, ¡°We are in the hospital¡­¡± ¡°Then find another way to solve it for me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before Jane could react, the man smiled wickedly and grabbed her little hand to reach down¡­. The room was full of chemistry now, and even the flowers on the windowsill were blooming more gorgeously. Kate stood at the entrance of the hospital and paced back and forth, feeling bored. Suddenly, someone behind her spoke to her. ¡°You¡¯re a colleague of Jane. Did youe with her?¡± Kate was stunned. She suddenly turned around and saw a tall and thin doctor, who was fair skinned and gentle, smiling gently at her. Kate smiled politely in return and shook hands with him. ¡°I¡¯m Josh Green.¡± He introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m the attending doctor of Dan Murphy.¡± Kate suddenly came to her senses. Was Josh the doctor who Jane had mentioned a few times as a matchmaker for Jane and Dan? (5) Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Dr. Green?¡± Kate suddenly withdrew her hand from his. ¡°You¡¯re Jane and Dan¡¯s matchmaker, right?¡± Josh didn¡¯t notice the subtle changes in her emotions. He had always felt that he had made the right choice in introducing them to each other and thought that he had achieved a perfect marriage. So Josh tidied up his white coat and looked at her with a little pride in his tone. ¡°It¡¯s me. Oh, in fact, I didn¡¯t help much. It¡¯s destined, I just ¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t called it a help yet?¡± Kate interrupted him and eximed, ¡°Dr. Green, you too modest!¡± Josh frowned and realized that there was something wrong with her expression. ¡°Dr. Green, you¡¯re a doctor! It¡¯s your obligation to save lives. Why do I feel that you¡¯re like those people who have nothing to do and are ying matchmaker everywhere¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to be a matchmaker, but you should introduce a good man to her!¡± Kate couldn¡¯t help but spit it out, ¡°Dan is so poor. If you let Jane marry him, aren¡¯t you harming our Jane?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± It was the first time in his life that Josh had been scolded, so he couldn¡¯t help widening his eyes. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He retorted, ¡°This marriage was arranged by the elders of the Murphy family and the Fallon family a long time ago. It was just that the Murphy family had fallen. But we have to be reliable, right? You can¡¯t break a marriage contract just because his family is poor!¡± ¡°Oh, his family is more than poor.¡± Kate rolled her eyes, ¡°He has a criminal record and has even been imprisoned! What happiness is there for an innocent girl like Jane to marry such a person?¡± ¡°Then you can ask jane if she¡¯s happy now.¡± Josh smiled with a little pride on his face. Kate was so angry that her face turned red and white. ¡°Miss, my teacher taught me on the first day of medical school that the most taboo thing to do as a doctor is to treat only the head for a headache and only the feet for a foot ache.¡± We need look at the medical records and analyze the conditionprehensively. Sometimes when there is aThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. problem with the liver, we need to get a hematologist to consult us!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kate red at him angrily, ¡®I don¡¯t understand!TM What I mean is that wee to see a doctor for a thorough examination, and we share the same reasoning for being a man.¡± Josh said gently, ¡°Although there is often gossip about Dan in the vige, and he doesn¡¯t interact with others, I took care of him for a while recovering from his injuries. From what I know about him, I concluded that he is a good person, and because of that, I helped him get the Fallon family¡¯s engagement.¡± ¡°Who hasn¡¯t got a history?¡± Joshughed heartily. When Kate heard this, her eyebrows twitched slightly, and her eyes darkened slightly. She no longer argued with him. Looking at her slender and proud back, Josh kept smiling. He didn¡¯t even notice it. After Dan was discharged, Jane finally didn¡¯t have to go to the hospital anymore, and the burden on her was slightly relieved. She had gradually gotten used to her work and hadn¡¯t heard any news about Carl recently. Chapter 1 Jane felt that everything was on the right track. However, one day, Jones called and asked her to go to the conference room. When she arrived, she saw Fiona Fallon sitting there and greeting her with a smile. Her heart skipped a beat, and she just stood at the door in a daze. ¡°Ms. Fallon, what are you waiting for?¡± Jones said with a smile, ¡°You are familiar with her, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jane nodded awkwardly. When she met Fiona¡¯s eyes, she had a bad feeling in her heart. The marketing director and several other directors were all present. After listening for a while, Jane found out that Fiona was here on behalf of David to discuss a long-term cooperation with the Hizack Company. ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure to cooperate with the Fallon Group!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The Fallon Group is one of the best in the industry, and ourpany can only be considered ackey. It¡¯s good enough that we can get a share with you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Fiona looked at them with a smile. ¡°You are ttering me. In fact, before 1 came here, dad told me that I should take this cooperation as a practice. After all, I will take over the family business in the future! If I do anything wrong, please guide me!¡± The meeting room suddenly quieted down. Jane felt everyone¡¯s strange gaze and sneered in her heart. What Fiona meant was that the Fallon. family would be hers in the future and had nothing to do with Jane, an illegitimate daughter. Although she was a daughter of the Fallon family, she couldn¡¯t get a penny! In that case, it would be difficult for her to be respected in thepany in the future. These people were used to judging a book by its cover. Jane was not favored in the Fallon family and would not be respected in thispany. Jane took a deep breath and looked at Fiona with a smile. ¡°How could you have done something wrong? You¡¯ve been smart and willing to work hard since you. were a child. There must be no problem with this cooperation!¡± ¡°Ha, thank you for yourpliment, little sister!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. You have the ability to manage the Fallon Group well. But I remember that dad once epted a statement that he would live to the end of his life. He wants to be the chairman for the rest of his life!¡± Jane smiled lightly and said, ¡°Oh, it seems that Dad is indeed at the age where he should retire and dote on you very much. Otherwise, why would he ask you to take over the family business?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Fiona¡¯s face instantly turned pale. As was known to all, David Fallon was greedy for money and power. The l¡¯allon Group was such a big enterprise, but now it was still under his control. This was the kind of feeling that David enjoyed the most, and it was also the feeling that he feared being robbed the most. It was taboo for Flona to say that she would take over the family business in public! If David heard about this¡­ Fiona bit her lip and red fiercely at Jane, who was smiling- 5.11 not convenient to talk about family affairs here.¡± Jane stood up and calmly handed out the ns Chapter 82 to everyone. ¡°The marketing department made this document after working overtime for a few nights. Please have a look. If there is anything that needs to be modified, please let me know in time. I will talk to the marketing colleaguester.¡± ¡°Ms. Fallon,¡± She looked at Fiona indifferently, ¡°This is the most straightforward business n. You should be able to understand, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Is a simple n as confusing as the Tomes of Arcane?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡± Jane said word by word, ¡°Ms. Fallon is the heir of the Fallon Group. Of course, we should not doubt your business ability. You will understand!¡± ¡°Jane Fallon!¡± Fiona flew into a rage. Jane deliberately emphasized the word ¡°heir¡±! She looked coldly at Fiona, who wanted to get angry but didn¡¯t want to lose herposure in front of everyone. She only felt that it was pathetic and ridiculous. She didn¡¯t care about anything in the Fallon family and had never consideredpeting with Fiona for the inheritance. But she couldn¡¯t bear the hostility of Fiona. Jane sat in her seat calmly. Jones stood up and tried to smooth things over, announcing the start of the meeting. However, right then, Fiona spoke in a gloomy voice once more. ¡°After talking for so long, I¡¯m parched! Is yourpany not even willing to give a sip of coffee to customers?¡± Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Hearing this. Mr. Schaffer of the marketing department winked at his men. However, Fiona looked at Jane with a sacer. ¡°I remember that you¡¯re good at serving coffee. Please make me a cup, won¡¯t you?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Jane again. The conflict between a legitimate daughter and an illegitimate daughter seemed never to be reconciled. Jane stood up. nced at her, and walked expressionlessly to the pantry. Jones¡¯s eyelids twitched. He broke out in a cold sweat when he thought of how someone had mobilized Hector and Tristan to merge the twopanies. He was about to get up and stop Jane, but on second thought, he thought, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence. Maybe the twopanies originally wanted to merge, but they merged when Jane had. that ident¡­¡± In short, the background of Jane was a mystery, but he could see Fiona¡¯s experience. Jones couldn¡¯t afford to offend her for an illegitimate daughter, could he? Jones sat back down and straightened his hack, remaining silent like the others. After a while, Jane came in with a coffee te and made a cup for each of them. The small conference room was suddenly filled with a pleasant coffee fragrance. When Jane ced the coffee in front of Fiona, Fiona nced at it casually, but she didn¡¯t drink it. Instead, she sniffed it and frowned slightly. ¡°The coffee¡­¡± Everyone put down their coffee cup and looked at her quietly. Fiona sneered. ¡°This coffee is so weak. You poured too much water in it.¡± ¡°Ms. Fallon, do you know how to brew coffee? We do not need to put so much water in a cup of coffee. If you can¡¯t even do such a small thing, how can you be a supervisor?¡± ¡°You are lucky today for meeting me,¡± Fiona crossed her arms haughtily, ¡°If it had been someone else, you would have been ridiculed. Ms. Fallon, you represent thepany in front of clients! Don¡¯t make such mistakes again in the future, understand?¡± Jane looked at her indifferently. ¡°Yes, I know I represent thepany, so I used the best coffee in thepany to entertain you.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a kind of espresso coffee called a lungo,¡± Jane exined, ¡°This type of drink requires more water to brew.¡± Fiona instantly changed her expression, and the others tried to conceal theirughter by drinking coffee. Fiona couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She stood up and red at Jane, ¡°What? Do you think you¡¯re the only one who understands? You¡¯ve never seen the good coffee that dad usually gives me! Don¡¯t try to fool me with some made up names. I¡¯ve never heard of this kind of thing. I don¡¯t even know where you got the coffee beans!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right, Ms. Fallon.¡± Mr. Schafferughed dryly. ¡°Lungo is indeed ourpany¡¯s best coffee, and it is only used to entertain VIPS. Oh¡­ I heard that the old master of the Campbell family in Central City likes this kind of coffee very much. The Campbell family spends hundreds of millions of dors on this coffee every year!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Someone echoed, ¡°How can this be the residue of the coffee beans? Ms. Fallon, are you kidding?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Fiona bit her lips as her face turned pale with anger. Jane nced at her, which made her feel even more certain that Jane was humiliating her and making a fool of her! She was so angry that she grabbed the cup and was about to ssh it on Janc¡¯s face! Jane had already expected that she would do this, so she nimbly dodged to the side. A cup of hot coffee sshed on the wall, and the cup was broken into pieces. All of a sudden, there was a dead silence in the conference room. Everyone stared at the mad woman with wide eyes. ¡°Ms. Fallon, what are you doing¡­¡± Two directors were already displeased. Working with such a person would definitely cause endless trouble in the future! Jane was silent for a moment before walking up to Fiona and gently pressing down on her arm. Just as Fiona was about to re up, she was stunned by Jane¡¯s gaze. It was rare for Jane to be so fierce, but now, she was no longer a little rabbit that could be bullied at will. Fiona trembled in her heart, and the corners of her mouth twitched. She didn¡¯t dare to make another sound. Could it be that after staying with Dan Murphy for a long time, Jane Fallon, who had always been meek and weak, was also infected with that kind of aura? ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Sister,¡± Jane lowered her voice, and there was a hint of majesty in her clear eyes, ¡°I represent the company. You represent our dad and the Fallon Group! You¡¯re being so unreasonable. Do you want. to embarrass our dad?¡± Fiona stared nkly at Jane and clenched her fists tightly. ¡°There are a lot of people watching us, and if this cup of coffee had been sshed on me just now, someone would have recorded a video and released it. As the first party, the Fallon Group humiliated and attacked the second party¡¯s staff for no reason. It¡¯s going to be a trending topic!¡± ¡°Sister, our father has always cared about his reputation. What do you think he will do to you?¡± Fiona blusled and couldn¡¯t say a word. Jane sneered and let go of her arm. ¡°Sister, since you¡¯re out to work, you should pay attention to your words and deeds. After all, my surname is also Fallon. I don¡¯t want to be implicated by you!¡± ¡°This cup of coffee is not to your taste, Ms. Fallon.¡± jane raised her voice and smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll get you another cup!¡± After that, Jane turned around elegantly and calmly walked out of the conference room. Since Fiona couldn¡¯t get used to the great coffee, Jane could only give her the worse coffee as she wished! Jane¡¯s eyes were cold, and she smiled coldly. Suddenly. Jane thought of something¡­ Jane did not recognize the Lungo. It was Dan who had once taken this kind of coffee home and asked her to try it. Moreover, it was Dan that had taught her that before brewing this kind of coffee. She rarely studied coffee and thus did not find anything special about it. Unexpectedly, the director said that the Campbell family in Central City also liked this kind of coffee, and it was so expensive. A strange thought shed through Jane¡¯s mind. Could it be that Dan¡­. But soon. Jane shook her head again andughed at herself for being too sensitive. A kind of slightly expensive coffee was not something rare. How could it be connected? Dan Murphy was Dan Murphy, who had nothing to do with the Campbell family. The cooperation meeting, which could have been finished in an hour and a half, was so messed by Fiona that it was dyed until everyone finished work up After work, Jane dragged her tired body home. As soon as she entered the door, shey on the sofa and sighed. Dan poured her a ss of water. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look very well.¡± He sat down beside her and touched her forehead, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jane shook her head and said with a wry smile, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s too hot, and I¡¯m a little tired. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook now.¡± ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need.¡± Dan pressed her shoulder. Dan suddenly found that she had lost weight again. Her scap was protruding and stuck in his palm. Dan had a strange feeling in his heart. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and eat in a restaurant, Jane.¡± She blinked at him and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Dan smiled gently. ¡°The Crowne Hotel.¡± Jane swallowed hard and forced a smile. He was really bold. Every time he went out for dinner, he didn¡¯t go anywhere except for the Crowne Hotel¡­ But since he had just recovered from his serious injury, she could take it as a supplement to his body! Jane changed her clothes and went to the hotel with Dan. There was an endless stream of guestsing in and out of the Crowne Hotel, but the strange thing was that no one had been sitting at the table by the window. As soon as they entered, the waiter attentively led them to a table by the window. ¡°Honey, isn¡¯t that where we sat thest two times? Jane was a little surprised, ¡°Is the service here so thoughtful? We¡¯ve only been here twice, and they already know where we sat both times?¡± Dan smiled without saying anything. He nced at the menu, handed it to the waiter, and then exchanged a look¡­ The waiter recognized him and knew he had a close rtionship with Hector, so he quickly informed the chef. After a while, all the dishes were served. Jane was even more surprised when she tasted the dishes. She had a sweet taste, and every dish was sweet but not greasy, which made her like them from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Wow,¡± Jane sighed again, ¡°The service is amazing! Does the chef remember every guest¡¯s preferences so clearly?¡± Dan looked at her quietly, his smiling eyes full of affection. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jane was stunned. How did he know? Dan put the peeled crayfish meat on her te. ¡°I¡¯m feeling¡­ much better,¡± Jane smiled awkwardly. ¡°Anyway, as long as I eat happily, I will be happy!¡± Dan narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a smile, ¡°Then you¡¯re really easy to be eased!¡± ¡°What else can I do?¡± She pursed her lips, ¡°If I can¡¯t get around any troubles and overthink everything, how can I live? I¡¯d rather be happy every day!¡± This ment ality was worthy of praise. Dan looked at her with a smile and carefully picked out the bones of the grilled perch. Jane told Dan everything that had happened today while eating. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there will be many things like this in the future. I know Flona too well. She couldn¡¯t bear to see me being better than her since she was a child, and I¡¯ve given in to her for so many years, so she thought I was easy to be bullied¡­.¡± ¡°But from today on, I can¡¯t tolerate her anymore.¡± Jane put down her chopsticks with a firm look. ¡°Don¡¯t think she can insult an illegitimate daughter, and the whole world is around her! My family background is not something I can choose, and this is not an excuse for her to insult me! ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Dan gently held her little hand, ¡°No matter what you do, I will always support you¡± Jane grinned and lowered her head to eat. ¡°It¡¯ll be very annoying if you work with Flona in the future,¡± Dan said in a low voice, ¡°Jane, if you can¡¯t take it anymore, don¡¯t force yourself. At worst, you can resign. I have a lot of ie now¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Jane smiled innocently. ¡°Keep the money you earn for yourself. You¡¯re a man. If you go out to socialize with your friends, you¡¯ll lose face if you have no money!¡± Dan smiled bitterly. ¡°Honey, I¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t need to pay when socializing with his friends! ¡°I won¡¯t resign,¡± Jane said clearly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get this position. How can I leave so easily? Don¡¯t worry. I will control my emotions and deal with things well. I¡¯m an adult. I¡¯m not so delicate!¡± Dan was unhappy to hear that, so he held her little hand more tightly. After a long time, Dan slowly spat out a few words in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for making you suffer. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I can handle such a small matter,¡± Janeughed. ¡°But then again, we can¡¯t work for others all our lives. We have to have our own industry!¡± Dan looked at her with interest, his eyes lighting up. ¡°Our own industry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If I can invest or do part-time jobs while I¡¯m at work, it¡¯ll also be a source of ie!¡± Jane began to n seriously. ¡°Even if we open a small shop and set up a stall, it¡¯s our own business. It¡¯s up to us to decide!¡± ¡°If you have money to invest, what kind of business do you want to do the most?¡± Jane pondered for a moment, and a dreamy expression appeared on her face. ¡°Well.. If I could, I would buy an entire shopping mall with a stream of customers every day! But that¡¯s impossible. Let¡¯s talk about a practical goal. I¡¯d like to save money to open a small cafe with arge French window and a small yard full of iris flowers. Then I would sit behind the counter to grind coffee and bake. The whole room will be full of the fragrance of coffee and desserts!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Yep.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Dan smiled slightly, ¡°I see.¡± Jane was stunned and suddenly came to her senses from the daydream. Dan spoke in a very light and casual tone, but there was no trace of joking on his indifferent face. Jane suddenly remembered when Ben Colt and Adam Frank plotted against her. After waking up from the hospital, Dan had also asked her the same question lightly. If she had superpowers, how would she want to punish these viins the most? Jane casually replied, ¡°Let them disappear from my sight forever.¡± Sure enough, when Jane returned to thepany, she never saw them again¡­ Jane felt her heart beat faster, and a strange feeling spread inside her like a vine. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dandled the soup and put it in front of her. Jane was stunned. She raised her hand and almost knocked over the soup bowl. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first,¡± Dan said gently, ¡°It won¡¯t be good if it gets cold.¡± His eyes were as deep as an unfathomable pool. Jane was a little absent-minded and hurriedly. picked up the soup bowl to drink. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After dinner, they took a walk along the beach. Jane leaned against him like a sweet and helpless bird. After a long silence, she looked up at him quietly. The tall and handsome man under the streetmp had a clear outline, but he looked more mysterious. Sensing her gaze, Dan lowered his head slightly and smiled. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Jane hesitated for a moment before asking. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re just an ordinary person, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Answer me first!¡± Dan rubbed her hair and held her in his arms. There were some words stuck in his throat. After lingering for a long time, he swallowed them and finally responded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But I was a gangster, and I¡¯ve been to jail. I¡¯m far worse than ordinary people. ¡°Phew! I knew it. My husband must be an ordinary person!¡± Jane panted with relief and hugged him excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s great, honey!¡± Dan frowned and did not know whether tough or cry. Why? ¡°Don¡¯t you want your husband¡­ to be extraordinary?¡± (13) Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Other women couldn¡¯t wait to see their husbands be the richest man in the world, except for the one in front of him. Jane looked at him with her big bright eyes. ¡°Why should you be extraordinary? Isn¡¯t it enough to just be an ordinary person?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Dan smiled faintly, ¡°I mean, if I have the ability, you can live a better life, right?¡± ¡°Life is perfect right now!¡± Jane held his arm and leaned her head on his shoulder. Jane had always been a person who was easily satisfied. Compared with glory and wealth, she preferred to live an ordinary and happy life with her hubby. together. in an ¡°I¡¯m not envious of those rich people.¡± She said in a low voice. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I grew up unconventional family. I saw my mother¡¯s tragedy, and I feel that rich people are all heartless¡­¡± ¡°So I just want someone who loves me to have a home that belongs to me. We can cat and y together until we¡¯re old! That¡¯s my biggest wish.¡± Dan looked at her, and his eyes darkened slightly. ¡°If¡­¡± Dan asked h oar se ly, ¡°I mean if you discover that your husband is rich, what would you do?¡± Jane was stunned. After thinking for a while, she slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can ept it.¡± His heart tightened. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much pressure for me. I feel that we arepletely different people. Living in different worlds, there would be so many contradictions and fights brewing in the future¡­ Rather than quarreling every day in the future, I would rather end things carly.¡± Dan narrowed his eyes. ¡°You want to break up with me?¡± ¡°Why are you so nervous? We¡¯re just joking!¡± Jane leaned against him with a smile. ¡°Honey, we¡¯re just an ordinary couple. Don¡¯t always think about these things in the future. What you said is unrealistic! Let¡¯s live a good life, save money, and have children until we get old, okay?¡± ¡°Right, okay.¡± Dan nodded and spat out these two words with difficulty. Under the dim light, she could not see the gloominess on his face, nor did she know that a chill slowly climbed up from the bottom of his heart at this moment, Dan held her tightly and suddenly felt a little flustered. He looked to the distant sea, where it was dark, just like their dark and unknown future. Linda called him several times before Dan came to his senses. This time, the cigarette butt almost burned his hand again. Linda sna tched the cigarette from his fingers, crushed it into the ashtray, and looked at him as if he were a fool. Next to her, Hector couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Linda, this is a once in a lifetime scene. You have to remember is dazed face!¡± Dan red at him fiercely. Linda¡¯s interest was aroused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my brother? He wasn¡¯t like this before!¡± ¡°Right,¡± Hector whispered, ¡°to be exact, he was not like this before they got married!¡± My Tha Chapter 85 Linda immediately understood and burst intoughter. Dan was not in the mood to pay attention to them. To cover up his embarrassment, he picked up the financial magazine next to him and flipped through it. However, this action caused another round ofughter. ¡°Dominic!¡± Tristan pointed at Dominic. ¡°You¡¯re holding it upside down!¡± Dan looked as gloomy as the dark clouds before a storm. Tristan had already guessed that Dan¡¯s reaction had something to do with Jane. But this was their business. It was better to let them solve it themselves. There was no need to tell the friends. So Tristan coughed lightly and changed the topic. ¡°Well¡­ what did we talk about just now? Linda, what did you say about Central City?¡± Linda looked at her brother and said, ¡°Recently, our second uncle has been very restless. He found fault with my dad on the board of directors daily, and my grandpa didn¡¯t care about it! Moreover, he also said that Dominic always lives in Spinelli and is on the other side. He has long not taken the Campbell family seriously.. ¡°Ha!¡± Hector smiled disdainfully. ¡°Will Mr. Campbell believe such words?¡± ¡°He may not believe it if I say it once or twice.¡± Dan said in a low voice, ¡°But if he lies a thousand times, it will be the truth, won¡¯t it?¡± All of them remained silent. ¡°Besides my second uncle, Kevin also has some tricks.¡± Linda continued, ¡°Brother, be careful here. It heard that he is still in contact with the underworld. If he wants to deal with you, he will definitely use the simplest and most violent means. Moreover, he is in the dark, and you are in the public eye. You can¡¯t let him seed!¡± ¡°Alright. I know what to do.¡± Kevin was the son of Edward Campbell. The father and son were birds of a feather. As for his father, Alex Campbell, although he was the eldest son of the Campbell family, he had not economic wisdom and was often described as useless by Mr. Campbell In addition, his divorce and remarriage had caused a great disturbance, so his status in Mr. Campbell¡¯s eyes had dropped sharply. Therefore, in recent years, a few simple words from Edward could bring an unexpected disaster to Alex. Dan narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists. Veins stood out on the back of his hand. ¡°I found out that Edward and his son used shellpanies to make a fortune.¡± His eyes were sharp. ¡°But don¡¯t make it public for now. If he dares to do anything, this will be our bargaining chip!¡± Linda nodded hard and said, ¡°Well, I understand!¡± ¡°When are you going back to Central City?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Linda smiled mischievously, ¡°I haven¡¯t said a few words to my sister-inw yet. Why am I going back so early?¡± ¡°Linda Campbell,¡± Dan said in a low voice, ¡°you don¡¯t need me to teach you how to deal with them when you get back, do you?¡± ¡°No need, no need!¡± Chapter 15 Linda smiled awkwardly. Before she came, she heard from Hector that Mr. Murphy doted on her without any bottom line and had always hidden her identity. He was afraid that Jane would not be able to ept his actual identity. Those beauties that Edward Campbell had once sent to Dominic Campbell¡¯s house were both beautiful and talented, but they could not break through his line of defense. But Jane easily won this man¡¯s heart. Linda was even more curious about what kind of woman Jane Fallon was. ¡°By the way. Hector,¡± Dan looked at him, ¡°the White family has a lot of properties here. Are you familiar with all the shops in Cardiff?¡± Hector was stunned and frowned. ¡°I have contacts with some businessmen. Dominic, do you want to open a shop?¡± ¡°Help me find a suitable store. I need a floor-to-ceiling window with Iris nted in the yard¡­ And, not too far away from the city center.¡± The other three widened their eyes in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such a strange expression.¡± Dan nced at them, got up, tidied up his clothes, and walked out of the door. As he walked, he said. ¡°Anyway, I need it. Let me have a look first, and then I¡¯ll make a decision!¡± Only three people were left in the room, dumbfounded. Dan looked at his watch and curled his lips slightly. It was time for him to pick up Jane from work. He had been like this these days. When she got off work, he would appear under her office building on time. They would take the bus home, go to the market together, cook dinner together, and watch TV series together. Life was full of bliss, and it was so leisurely andfortable that he felt unreal. However, as soon as he walked down the stairs, his phone suddenly rang. It was Fiona Fallon. ¡°Brother-inw, we are having dinner together tonight. Come with us!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯te, Jane¡¯s male colleagues will send her back! But she is usually very mysterious, and no one knows where she lives¡­ Oh, if her male colleagues send her to a ce she shouldn¡¯t be sent to, don¡¯t be angry with my sister!¡± CThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 87 The next day, as soon as Jane walked into thepany, she felt that everyone was looking at her differently. Jane was a little confused. After dealing with a few documents, Annie knocked on the door and came in. She whispered excitedly in her ear, ¡°The news has spread all over thepany¡­ Your husband is amazing!¡± Jane was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Those stocks!¡± Annie shook her phone. They¡¯re all red. Didn¡¯t you see them?¡± Jane rarely paid attention to such things, but when he heard what Annie said, her interest was piqued. It seemed that Dan was right about the market trend! Jane frowned and suddenly had a strange feeling. ¡°I heard that those people in the marketing department bought stocks of Hopson Industry, and now they¡¯ve lost a lot of money!¡± Annie gloated. ¡®They can¡¯t sell it even if they want to. Jones is so smart that he asked his friends on the stock exchange to secretly sell it carly in the morning and bought several otherpanies¡­ Ha, I guess he¡¯s ravished with joy now!¡± Jane forced a smile. Her mind was a little confused, as if she was walking in a fog. Was what Dan said really that magical? Perhaps¡­ it was also a coincidence this time? He usually liked to read financial news and paid attention to the stock price. It was not surprising that he could figure out some situations through analysis. However, Jane still had a small knot in her heart. She felt that something was wrong, but she just couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. At noon, when Jane arrived at the restaurant, she, who had always been alone, was surrounded by a group of employees for the first time. ¡°Ms. Fallon,e and sit here!¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡± Before Jane could refuse, she was pressed down on the seat. Someone had already prepared the meal and brought it to her. It was several times more expensive than what she usually ate. The crowd was full of ttery and praise. Some people even asked her directly which stocks would rise next week. Jane didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. A mouthful of rice was stuck in her throat. ¡°Jane, who on earth is your husband? Is he the reincarnation of the share dealer?¡± ¡°I told youst night that our brother-inw had an extraordinary appearance. He must be a big man!¡± ¡°Ha, who is your brother-inw? Last time, you said that he was a hooligan. You said it so many times!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± They began to argue. Jane looked at them quietly and smiled awkwardly. In the past, these people looked at her with lustful eyes and were very unconvinced that she could.. Chapter 57 be the supervisor, but now they all fawned on her. Jane sighed helplessly. She didn¡¯t know much about the ways of the world, but she understood that people¡¯s hearts were won by earnestness, not by a fewpliments. ¡°Jane, what does our brother-inw usually do?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jane paused, ¡°he is now a coach of a boxing club, but he usually likes to study stocks and funds.¡± ¡°Ha, he is amazing!¡± Everyone praised again. ¡°Do we still need to eat with Buffett? We can make a fortune by having a meal with Jane.¡± The restaurant was full ofughter. Not far away, Fiona stared fixedly at them. Before the food on the te could be eaten, the chopsticks were almost broken. Last night, she wanted to make a fool of Dan and humiliate Jane by the way. Fiona didn¡¯t expect to shoot herself in the foot! Fiona hit her lip fiercely, wishing she could tear Jane apart and drink her blood. Later that night, Fiona returned home. When she saw that David did not look well, she subconsciously looked at Joy Bernard, who was sitting next to him. Joy winked at her, covered her lips with one hand, and told her by lipnguage, ¡°Be careful.¡± Fiona felt her heart in her throat. David coughed twice and suddenly raised his eyes. The light in his eyes made Fiona shiver. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Fiona forced a smile. ¡°You came back early today. Is everything all right in thepany?¡± David looked at her coldly and said. ¡°You seem to be quite concerned about mypany¡¯s situation!¡± Fiona pursed her lips. ¡°The Fallon Group is our family¡¯s business. Of course I should be concerned¡­¡± ¡°Will you also care who owns this property after I die?¡± David mmed the table and stood up, ring at her. Fiona was so scared that her face turned pale. She timidly looked at him and hurriedly exined, ¡°Dad, you, you misunderstood me. I won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°How dare you quibble!¡± The coffee cup on the table fell to the ground with a bang and shattered into pieces! Fiona shrunk her neck and clenched her fists tightly, yet her lips trembled as she was unable to speak. Joy didn¡¯t dare to persuade, so she could only endure in silence. It had been like this for so many years. Whether it was at home or at thepany, David had turned himself into a feudal king. Whoever dared to disobey him would end up miserably. ¡°I heard that when you were negotiating for cooperation with the Hizack Company, you said in front of everyone that you were going to take over the family business?¡± David walked up to her, and there seemed to be two knives hidden in his eyes. ¡°Oh, you are really my good daughter! I am not dead yet, but you are already calcting my money!¡± Chapter 87 ¡°Dad, please listen to my exnation¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to exin?!¡± David roared. He hated it the most when someone coveted his position. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you today! If you¡¯re obedient, you¡¯ll be the heir of the Fallon Group in the future. But if you dare to have any bad ideas, don¡¯t even think about getting a penny!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only child of David Fallon.¡± Fiona looked at him in disbelief. For so many years, David had always disliked Jane and Kassie. In order to prevent her from marrying Dan Murphy, he would rather sacrifice Jane Fallon. All of a sudden¡­. David nced at her coldly, revealing a sly smile. Fiona was spoiled by him, so it was unavoidable for her to be arrogant. If one day she really had the intention of seizing the throne, then it would be toote for him to regret it! Therefore, using Jane to pin down Fiona was the best way. David put his hands behind his back and clenched his fists gently. He only loved himself and not anyone else! ¡°Fiona,¡± He softened his tone, but there was still a hint of coldness in his voice, ¡°You are the daughter that I have carefully cultivated. Don¡¯t let me down!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Joy quickly mediated and pulled David aside. ¡°Master, our daughter is sensible! Don¡¯t misunderstand our daughter by listening to some little instigation!¡± ¡°What?¡± David frowned. ¡°Do you mean that I¡¯m se nile now? I can¡¯t even tell if someone is trying to sow discord between us?¡± ¡°Joy didn¡¯t dare to say more. David snorted and continued, ¡°There¡¯s something important that I want to hand over to Fiona recently.¡± ¡°Dad, please go ahead!¡± ¡°I heard that Linda Campbell is in Cardiff.¡± David curled his lips. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to marry into the Campbell family? Thatdy is the younger sister of Mr. Dominic! As for what to do, you don¡¯t need me to teach you anymore, do you? ?(5)This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 88 Fiona was excited, and her heart beat faster. ¡°Dad, Linda is the youngest daughter of the Campbell family, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± David said lightly. ¡°She seems to be only 18 years old and hasn¡¯t gone to college yet. She¡¯s the Campbell family¡¯s youngest child, and Mr. Dominic dotes on her the most. If you can win that little princess¡¯s heart, and she puts in a good word for you in front of Mr. Dominic, you could marry into the Campbell family.¡± ¡°Dad, I know what to do!¡± Fiona bit her lip and pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to keep an eye on Miss Campbell¡¯s whereabouts and hold a banquet as soon as possible. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s in the name of a charity dinner! I know that the Campbell family have always liked to do charity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± David finally smiled. ¡°After you find Linda, write the invitation in person!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°The sooner the dinner party, the better, lest something unexpected happens.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Fiona was secretly delighted. However, David¡¯s words mercilessly shattered her joy. ¡°Tell Jane to attend the dinner party!¡± ¡°What?¡± Fiona almost screamed out loud. ¡°Dad, this- ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡± David raised his voice and red at her. Joy next to him was also very angry, but she still dared not say anything. Ever since their family of three had rushed all the way to Central City to attend Mr. Dominic¡¯s wee banquet, but they had been stopped at the door, David had felt so humiliated that he had never been nice to Joy. Therefore, at this moment, Joy could only let Fiona swallow her pride. ¡°Fiona, listen to us!¡± She gave Fiona a look, ¡°It¡¯s just a banquet. That little bitch can¡¯tpare to you!¡± Fiona gritted her teeth as she clenched her fists so tightly that even her veins bulged. ¡°Fiona,¡± David snorted, ¡°no matter what, Jane is your sister. You two should get along well and take care of each other!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Fiona squeezed out the word with great difficulty. ¡°I¡¯ll inform her.¡± David nodded with satisfaction. He knew that if he did this, Fiona would hate Jane. In the face of extreme emotions, it was easier to lose control and to be used by him. In his eyes, his daughters were just tools for him to make money. A few dayster, Jane stood at the entrance of the hotel. Tonight, there were a lot of guests, and it was extraordinarily lively. But for Jane, it was another world entirely. When she received the notice from Flona, she was taking care of her mother in the hospital. Looking at her mother¡¯s gray hair and dull eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but tear up when she thought of her tragic life. Chapter At this moment, Fiona called and told her about the charity party the next day. She did not forget to make cutting remarks. ¡°Dad specially allowed you toe back. Otherwise, how could you, an illegitimate daughter, be qualified to enter the family?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Jane replied coldly. ¡°I¡¯m already married. I have nothing to do with the Fallon family for a long time!¡± ¡°Jane, let me remind you!¡± A light sneer came from the other end of the phone. ¡°This is Dad¡¯s idea. If you dare to go against it, do you think Dad will let you go so easily with his temper? If he wants to deal with you and your l unatic mother, it would be as easy as crushing an ant!¡± Her words made Jane¡¯s heart tremble violently. So she stood there tonight. She didn¡¯t tell Dan the truth. She said she had to work overtime tonight and told him not to wait for her to have dinner. Anyway, it was just a banquet¡­ Jane took a deep breath and forced a smile, nning to find an excuse to leaveter. However, as soon as she walked up the stone steps of the hotel and before she could enter the banquet hall, a figure suddenly shed in front of her. ¡°Huh, you¡¯re really here?¡± Fiona crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at her arrogantly with a disdainful and mocking smile. Jane was stunned. She had to admit that Fiona had put in a lot of effort to dress up tonight. This bright red fishtail skirt perfectly suited her figure and set off her excellentplexion. In contrast, her ordinary ck-and-white dress looked a little casual. ¡°Jane Fallon,¡± Fiona frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that the distinguished guest tonight was Miss Campbell? You¡¯re dressed like this. Are you trying to humiliate the Fallon family with this dress? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there would be a charity dinner tonight?¡± Jane said lightly. ¡°Do you need to dress like a singer at a charity dinner?¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°The theme of the charity dinner is charity, not Miss Campbell¡± Jane nced at her. ¡°I think it¡¯s good to dress appropriately. We may forget the original intention of charity if we are dressed too eye-catching.¡± Fiona was so angry that her face turned red and white, but there were too many guests around, so she couldn¡¯t lose her temper. She could only grit her teeth and say in a low voice. ¡°You little b itch! Are you going to teach me how to do things?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Jane smiled. ¡°You host the banquet. I¡¯m just here to see how capable you are!¡± Fiona narrowed her eyes. Just as Jane was about to walk around her, she suddenly stepped forward to stop her. ¡°Now it¡¯s the time for guests to go in. It¡¯s shameful for you to dress like this!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jane looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Fiona said arrogantly, ¡°Dad told you toe, but you left. Are you trying to harm me?¡± Jane was speechless and stood there in silence. Chapter 83 ¡°How about this? Fiona sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home. I was cleaning up the house two days ago, and the ser vants packed up some old things¡­ I saw that it was your mother¡¯s stuff, so I told them not to throw it away and left it for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane was a little shocked. However, Kassie used to be a ser vant of the Fallon family, so it was normal for some personal. belongings to be left there. But she couldn¡¯t figure out if Fiona would be so kind as to keep it for her mother. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Fiona puckered her lips and intentionally walked over to her with a much more rxed expression. ¡°Actually, I think our dad is right. After all, we are sisters, and we have to take care of each other¡­ Regardless of this, youpleted the engagement with the Murphy family for me, and I should repay you.¡± ¡°This time, I left something for your mother as a reward for you. Jane Fallon, we¡¯re now even!¡± Jane pursed her lips. Perhaps Fiona wasn¡¯t that bad after all. Human nature wasplicated, and people¡¯s hearts were ever-changing. No matter how had a person was, they might have a kind side. ¡°Come home with me now to get your mother¡¯s things!¡± Fiona looked at her and said, ¡°After that, all of the guests should have entered the venue. If you sneak in under the dim light, no one will see you dressed like this!¡± Jane hesitated and felt a little uneasy. Fiona descended a few steps, turned around, and red at her as she cried out in a sharp voice. ¡°Are you going or not? I¡¯ll throw everything away if you don¡¯t go get it!¡¯ ¡°D¡¯t¡­¡± Jane bit her lips and followed her. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you to get it.¡± Fiona nced at her, turned around, and continued walking forward with a cold smile on her face. Com Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Fiona was excited, and her heart beat faster. ¡°Dad, Linda is the youngest daughter of the Campbell family, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± David said lightly. ¡°She seems to be only 18 years old and hasn¡¯t gone to college yet. She¡¯s the Campbell family¡¯s youngest child, and Mr. Dominic dotes on her the most. If you can win that little princess¡¯s heart, and she puts in a good word for you in front of Mr. Dominic, you could marry into the Campbell family.¡± ¡°Dad, I know what to do!¡± Fiona bit her lip and pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to keep an eye on Miss Campbell¡¯s whereabouts and hold a banquet as soon as possible. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s in the name of a charity dinner! I know that the Campbell family have always liked to do charity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± David finally smiled. ¡°After you find Linda, write the invitation in person!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°The sooner the dinner party, the better, lest something unexpected happens.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Fiona was secretly delighted. However, David¡¯s words mercilessly shattered her joy. ¡°Tell Jane to attend the dinner party!¡± ¡°What?¡± Fiona almost screamed out loud. ¡°Dad, this- ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡± David raised his voice and red at her. Joy next to him was also very angry, but she still dared not say anything. Ever since their family of three had rushed all the way to Central City to attend Mr. Dominic¡¯s wee banquet, but they had been stopped at the door, David had felt so humiliated that he had never been nice to Joy. Therefore, at this moment, Joy could only let Fiona swallow her pride. ¡°Fiona, listen to us!¡± She gave Fiona a look, ¡°It¡¯s just a banquet. That little bitch can¡¯tpare to you!¡± Fiona gritted her teeth as she clenched her fists so tightly that even her veins bulged. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fiona,¡± David snorted, ¡°no matter what, Jane is your sister. You two should get along well and take care of each other!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Fiona squeezed out the word with great difficulty. ¡°I¡¯ll inform her.¡± David nodded with satisfaction. He knew that if he did this, Fiona would hate Jane. In the face of extreme emotions, it was easier to lose control and to be used by him. In his eyes, his daughters were just tools for him to make money. A few dayster, Jane stood at the entrance of the hotel. Tonight, there were a lot of guests, and it was extraordinarily lively. But for Jane, it was another world entirely. When she received the notice from Flona, she was taking care of her mother in the hospital. Looking at her mother¡¯s gray hair and dull eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but tear up when she thought of her tragic life. Chapter At this moment, Fiona called and told her about the charity party the next day. She did not forget to make cutting remarks. ¡°Dad specially allowed you toe back. Otherwise, how could you, an illegitimate daughter, be qualified to enter the family?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Jane replied coldly. ¡°I¡¯m already married. I have nothing to do with the Fallon family for a long time!¡± ¡°Jane, let me remind you!¡± A light sneer came from the other end of the phone. ¡°This is Dad¡¯s idea. If you dare to go against it, do you think Dad will let you go so easily with his temper? If he wants to deal with you and your l unatic mother, it would be as easy as crushing an ant!¡± Her words made Jane¡¯s heart tremble violently. So she stood there tonight. She didn¡¯t tell Dan the truth. She said she had to work overtime tonight and told him not to wait for her to have dinner. Anyway, it was just a banquet¡­ Jane took a deep breath and forced a smile, nning to find an excuse to leaveter. However, as soon as she walked up the stone steps of the hotel and before she could enter the banquet hall, a figure suddenly shed in front of her. ¡°Huh, you¡¯re really here?¡± Fiona crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at her arrogantly with a disdainful and mocking smile. Jane was stunned. She had to admit that Fiona had put in a lot of effort to dress up tonight. This bright red fishtail skirt perfectly suited her figure and set off her excellentplexion. In contrast, her ordinary ck-and-white dress looked a little casual. ¡°Jane Fallon,¡± Fiona frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that the distinguished guest tonight was Miss Campbell? You¡¯re dressed like this. Are you trying to humiliate the Fallon family with this dress? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there would be a charity dinner tonight?¡± Jane said lightly. ¡°Do you need to dress like a singer at a charity dinner?¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°The theme of the charity dinner is charity, not Miss Campbell¡± Jane nced at her. ¡°I think it¡¯s good to dress appropriately. We may forget the original intention of charity if we are dressed too eye-catching.¡± Fiona was so angry that her face turned red and white, but there were too many guests around, so she couldn¡¯t lose her temper. She could only grit her teeth and say in a low voice. ¡°You little b itch! Are you going to teach me how to do things?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Jane smiled. ¡°You host the banquet. I¡¯m just here to see how capable you are!¡± Fiona narrowed her eyes. Just as Jane was about to walk around her, she suddenly stepped forward to stop her. ¡°Now it¡¯s the time for guests to go in. It¡¯s shameful for you to dress like this!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jane looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Fiona said arrogantly, ¡°Dad told you toe, but you left. Are you trying to harm me?¡± Jane was speechless and stood there in silence. Chapter 83 ¡°How about this? Fiona sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home. I was cleaning up the house two days ago, and the ser vants packed up some old things¡­ I saw that it was your mother¡¯s stuff, so I told them not to throw it away and left it for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane was a little shocked. However, Kassie used to be a ser vant of the Fallon family, so it was normal for some personal. belongings to be left there. But she couldn¡¯t figure out if Fiona would be so kind as to keep it for her mother. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Fiona puckered her lips and intentionally walked over to her with a much more rxed expression. ¡°Actually, I think our dad is right. After all, we are sisters, and we have to take care of each other¡­ Regardless of this, youpleted the engagement with the Murphy family for me, and I should repay you.¡± ¡°This time, I left something for your mother as a reward for you. Jane Fallon, we¡¯re now even!¡± Jane pursed her lips. Perhaps Fiona wasn¡¯t that bad after all. Human nature wasplicated, and people¡¯s hearts were ever-changing. No matter how had a person was, they might have a kind side. ¡°Come home with me now to get your mother¡¯s things!¡± Fiona looked at her and said, ¡°After that, all of the guests should have entered the venue. If you sneak in under the dim light, no one will see you dressed like this!¡± Jane hesitated and felt a little uneasy. Fiona descended a few steps, turned around, and red at her as she cried out in a sharp voice. ¡°Are you going or not? I¡¯ll throw everything away if you don¡¯t go get it!¡¯ ¡°D¡¯t¡­¡± Jane bit her lips and followed her. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you to get it.¡± Fiona nced at her, turned around, and continued walking forward with a cold smile on her face. Com Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Jane followed her silently, by pas sed the hotel¡¯s main building, and came to the entrance of the underground parking lot. The surroundings were pitch ck and quiet. Very few people passed by here. Even if someone wanted to go to the underground parking lot, they would only take the elevator inside the hotel. They would not take this road. Jane slowed down and couldn¡¯t help wondering. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fiona urged. ¡°Hurry up! My car is parked downstairs.¡± ¡°Will you be able to find your car like this?¡± ¡°How could I not know where my own car is parked? What¡¯s wrong? Do you want me to pick you up after I find my car?¡± Fiona sneered. ¡°If I pick you up at the hotel entrance, everyone will see you dressed like this! Do you want to embarrass our family?¡± Jane was speechless. Jane pursed her lips and said no more. A deep road led to the underground parking lot, like a ck hole, with no end in sight. Fiona was practically jogging in front, with Jane following behind her with some difficulty. Fiona walked around in circles, and no one knew where she was. It was pitch-ck all around, and there wasn¡¯t even any light, so it was impossible to see the path under her feet clearly. Jane was a little flustered. This area always had a musty and damp smell, which disturbed her even more. ¡°Sis¡­¡± As soon as Jane spoke, there were echoes around her. ¡°Where are we now?¡± After a long time, Fiona¡¯s sharp and viciousughter resounded from the darkness. ¡°This is where you should go!¡± Jane felt a chill run down her spine. Before Jane could react, she was pushed out by a force. She screamed and fell heavily on the uneven cement floor in the blink of an eye. Her knees hurt so much! Then came the sound of the door closing. Jane struggled to get up and rushed over, but she heard Fiona sneer through the iron door. ¡°My dear sister, you don¡¯t have to attend tonight¡¯s banquet! I¡¯ll tell our dad you don¡¯t want toe!¡± ¡°Fiona Fallon.¡± Jane mmed on the door. ¡°Where am I? Let me out!¡± ¡°Such a good ce is enough for you to enjoy for a while.¡± Floun snorted and turned to leave. The sound of high heels stepping on the ground gradually faded away. Jane sat imply on the ground next to the door. The ground was cold, and there were gray walls all around. There was a pungent moldy smell in the air, which was disgusting. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was a little light under the cra ck of the door, she really couldn¡¯t see her fingers in front of her. It was dark as hell. Jane hugged her knees and tried her best to calm down. She took out her mobile phone with trembling hands, but there was no signal here as if isted from the rest of the world. 11.48 Jane felt cold all over. She stared nkly at the phone screen and finally burst into tears. Fiona returned the way she came, and someone came to her. ¡°Miss. Fallon, we have prepared the things you¡¯ve asked. Shall we send them over now?¡± Fiona smiledcently as she looked at the cage in his hand. ¡°Wait here for a moment. We¡¯ll put them inter! This is our reserved program. How can we go on it so soon? Ha, let that little b itch enjoy the fun of darkness first, and then send these little cuties in¡­ to add to her fun!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The man lifted the brim of his hat and showed a sinister smile. As Fiona walked along the path, she finally understood what it felt like to hear a piece of good news. She would torture Jane, lock her up, and then let her infect Dan with the disgusting virus¡­ This was her greatest joy! Even if Jane had to die, Flona would not let this little bi tch die too easily! Fiona held her head high, and the corners of her mouth almost tilted to the sky as she quickened her pace towards the banquet hall. However, Fiona didn¡¯t know that someone had seen everything she had done clearly under the big banyan tree in the distance. Jane curled up in the corner and shivered. The room was not big, but asionally, the sound of falling walls and water dripping from the pipe was particrly clear in this dark and dead silence, This kind of environment reminded Jane of the time when Fiona bullied her when they were at school. Fiona imed that Jane was an illegitimate daughter and conspired with others. One day, after school, Jane was tricked into an abandoned ssroom and locked there for a day and a night. At that time, Jane had felt despair that no one could help her. Since then, she was terrified of the dark and any enclosed environment. Even during the time when they slept separately after marrying Dan, she refused to close the bedroom door. But now¡­ She thought of Dan. He must be looking for her anxiously, but she could not contact him. She felt sad. A few soft sq ueaking sounds suddenly came from the door at that moment. Jane was stunned and pr icked up her ears to listen. The sound was getting closer to her as if echoing through a door. It sounded like mice. Jane suddenly felt disgusted and a little scared. Judging from the messy sound, there seemed to be more than one. After a while, Jane plucked up the courage to approach the basement door and peer through the cra ck in the door. Jane saw a big mouse staring at her with a pair of scarlet eyes! ¡°Ah.¡± Jane screamed. She was so scared that her hair stood on end, and her back was against the wall. The mouse outside the door heard the noise and began to knock on the door. The big mouse wanted toContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. squeeze in through the cr ack of the door. Chapter 19 Jane hugged herself tightly and covered her mouth to prevent herself from crying out, but she couldn¡¯t control her tears. ¡°Dan, Dan¡­¡± She shouted his name desperately. In the past, every time Jane was in danger, he would hold her in his arms, giving her a sense of security. But now, except for the dark walls, there was nothing. Jane hit the back of her hand, tears streaming down her face. She saw the mouse¡¯s bare ws and tail burrowing into the door¡¯s cr ack, making a disgusting squeaking sound. She seemed to be able to sell the stench on their bodies. Jane could even think of the consequences of being infected with the gue. Jane kept retreating, but there was a wall behind her, so there was no way to retreat. ¡°Don¡¯te over¡­¡± She screamed in a trembling voice, ¡°do note over!¡± But at this moment, Jane heard hurried footsteps at the door, followed by a few dull thuds. The mice. squeaked and struggled, and the ws and tails in the crack of the door quickly pulled back. Jane was shocked and stunned for a few seconds. After a while, the screams stopped. The world seemed to have fallen into a vacuum. It was terrifyingly quiet. Jane trembled all over and moved toward the door little by little. ¡°Who¡­ who is outside?¡± Suddenly, the sound of the lock opening could be heard! ¡°Who exactly is it?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± There was a response from outside. ¡°I will save you now!¡± C Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Jane felt her heart beat faster, and her mind went nk. The voice outside¡­ sounded like a young girl¡¯s. Who was she, and why was she here? ¡°This lock is tough to deal with!¡± The girl sighed. ¡°Well¡­ please hide behind! I¡¯ll use a stone to break this lock!¡± Jane was stunned and immediately followed her words and retreated to the corner. The sound of the girl smashing the door echoed throughout the basement.. After a while, there was a loud bang. The chain fell with the unmistakable sound of a collision. When the door opened, Jane froze as if her hands and feet were out of control. ¡°Sis?¡± A delicate figure shed by. ¡°Hurry up and move!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Before Jane could say anything, she was grabbed by a pair of delicate hands. She couldn¡¯t think rationally anymore. The only thing she could do was follow the girl out of the dark cage. There were a lot of dead mice at the door, as well as baseball bats and big stones. It seemed that the girl used these to kill the mice. Although her hands were slender, they were hot, like life-saving straws, Jane clenched them tightly and suddenly had the urge to cry. Jane followed her through the darkness and finally saw the dim light. ¡°All right, you¡¯re safe now.¡± The two of them walked side by side in the hotel corridor. The girl smiled at her, pulled her into the elevator, and pressed the top-floor number. Only then did Jane see the girl¡¯s face clearly. She was gorgeous with a pair of smiling eyes and a colorful cotton candy-like smile. Moreover, she looked¡­ very familiar. Jane was stunned but couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen her before. ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine.¡± Jane came to her senses, looked at her gratefully, and bowed deeply. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± ¡°Sis, my name is Linda.¡± She introduced herself with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± So this was the youngdy of the Campbell family? Jane stared nkly at her. Her lips moved, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. After a while, she asked softly, ¡°Tow¡­ how did you know I was in the basement? How dangerous it is for a girl like you to run over like this! Did those mice hurt you? The mice have bacteria, and you might be infected!¡± Linda didn¡¯t expect this response at all. And she did not know how to answer her questions. Chapter 90 Linda didn¡¯t like charity parties, and she agreed to attend tonight just because she was annoyed by Fiona making cight calls a day. Before attending, she wanted to go to the yard for fresh air, but she didn¡¯t expect to hear that Fiona had found someone to deal with Jane¡­ Jane was her sister-inw, after all! How could Linda swallow her anger? So she secretly followed her to the basement, called the hotel security guards, and took the mouse killing tools with her. However, Linda¡¯s silly sister-inw was not worried about herself but about her safety. Linda¡¯s affection for her soared instantly, and she smiled sweetly. Jane was in a mess with messy hair and dirty clothes. But the light in her eyes pierced into Linda¡¯s heart. Now she finally understood why Dominic didn¡¯t return to Central City. At this time, the elevator dinged, and the doors opened on both sides. The magnificent view on the top floor made Jane light up her eyes. Linda took her hand and entered the suite. There were already people waiting inside, and they all bowed respectfully. Linda pressed Jane down in front of the dressing table with a smile. Jane was uneasy. ¡°Miss Campbell, this¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Linda said with a smile, ¡°This is my room. These are my stylists and makeup artists. You¡¯re also here for the dinner party, aren¡¯t you? But you¡¯re not suitable to attend it like this.¡± Jane looked at herself in the mirror and smiled helplessly. ¡°Take a shower first, and then I¡¯ll ask them to do your make up! You can choose any of these dresses as long as you like it!¡± Jane was embarrassed, but she couldn¡¯t refuse Linda¡¯s kindness. Moreover, she just needed to shower to wash away the fear and filth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that bad girl who harmed you won¡¯te here!¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Jane widened her eyes. Linda smiled mysteriously. ¡°I also know that you are the daughter of the Fallon family¡­ Jane, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised.¡± Linda patted her on the shoulder, picked up the lipstick, and applied it to her lips. ¡°After all, Ms. Fallon weed me to this banquet. Of course, I have to find out everyone¡¯s identity and background here.¡± Jane though about it and agreed. ¡°Sister, go take a shower!¡± Linda smiled and handed her a bath towel. ¡°I¡¯ll choose a dress for you outside. promise you¡¯ll be the most beautiful on the scene!¡± The charity party had been going on for a while, but the protagonist, Linda Campbell, had not shown up yet. David was linpatient and warned Fiona with his eyes from time to time. Flona was also puzzled. She contacted Linda several times, and Linda¡¯s people told her that Miss Campbell had arrived at the banquet. ¡°But where is she now? Where is she?!¡± Flona roared into the phone. ¡°I can¡¯t find her!¡± ad Is A Servei Billneve Chapter 50 Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Fallon. Maybe we didn¡¯tmunicate well¡­¡± ¡°Then hurry up and contact her! My dad will strangle me to death if I can¡¯t manage to invite Miss Campbell here today!¡± Fiona hung up the phone angrily, her temples throbbing. At this moment, someone ran over and told her, ¡°Ms. Fallon, Miss Campbell has arrived!¡± Fiona suddenly opened her eyes wide. Linda Campbell walked into the banquet hall slowly. The pink gauze dress made her look delicate and exquisite. The guests automatically stood on both sides and apuded to greet her. David Tallon and Joy Bernard hurried to greet her. Fiona also rushed forward and tried her best to tter Linda. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Miss Campbell is exceedingly beautiful. I¡¯ve finally seen you today. You live up to your reputation!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Linda had been used to ttery since childhood, so she just smiled faintly. Fiona began to show off again. ¡°Miss Campbell, are you satisfied with this banquet? Cardiff can¡¯t be compared to Central City, but this is a banquet that I¡¯ve tried my best to hold! It¡¯s specially prepared for you!¡± ¡°Miss Campbell, this way, please. The host seat has already been reserved for you!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With an expressionless face, Linda took a few steps forward and looked at Fiona mockingly. ¡°The dinner party is great. Thank you, Ms. Fallon.¡± Hearing this, Fiona was ttered and hurriedly expressed her loyalty. ¡°It¡¯s my great honor to be able to serve you, Miss Campbell! If you need anything in the future, just let me know. I¡¯ll do my best to help you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I promise, I will!¡± Fiona smiled, which made Fiona extremely disgusted. ¡°Then I have a request now. I wonder if Ms. Fallon can agree to it?¡± Fiona was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect the opportunity toe so easily. If she could work for Linda, it would be equivalent to risking the Campbell family, not to mention that Linda was the younger sister of Dominic. If Fiona wanted to marry into the Campbell family, she had to use this little girl¡­. ¡°Miss Campbell, what are you talking about?¡± Fiona couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°If you have any requests, just tell me!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Linda sneered. ¡°I also brought a friend, and I really hope that she can attend the dinner party with me. I wonder if she can. Ms. Fallon?¡± (5) C 110) Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¡°Of course!¡± Fiona agreed without hesitation. It was no big deal to bring a best friend here. Moreover, this princess¡¯s bestie must be either rich or aristocratic. She wondered which one of the Four Great Families in Central City she belonged to¡­. If she served her well, she would have mare helpers! Fiona rolled her eyes, approached Linda, and pretended to be intimate with her. ¡°Miss Campbell, may I know where your friend is now? If it¡¯s inconvenient for her, I¡¯ll send someone to pick her up immediately! Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯ll definitely bring her here safely!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother.¡± Linda smiled faintly. ¡°My friend came with me, and now she¡¯s upstairs. Ha, after all, this banquet is hosted by the Fallon family. If I want to bring someone here, I have to get the host¡¯s permission!¡± ¡°Miss Campbell, you¡¯re being too polite!¡± Fiona smiled and turned around to instruct the waiters. ¡°Listen to her arrangements. Have Miss Campbell¡¯s friends sit at the main table as well!¡± ¡°Ms. Fallon,¡± Linda raised her eyebrows, ¡°You and your father¡­ are not sitting at the main table? Is that appropriate?¡± ¡°Oh, what¡¯s inappropriate about that?¡¯ Joy interrupted, ¡°We¡¯re so lucky to be able to invite Miss Campbell and your friends tonight. The hotel¡­ is also honored:¡± At this moment, Joy barely used all the idioms she could use muster. ¡°Miss Campbell, don¡¯t let your friend stay in the room alone. Let¡¯s invite her!¡± ¡°Alright, then, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Linda turned around and made a phone call. It did not take long for the banquet hall door to open again. Everyone looked over and wanted to see what the best friend of the princess of the Campbell family looked like. Fiona craned her neck curiously as well. However, to her surprise, the person who slowly walked into the banquet hall from the door was¡­ Janc?! Fiona felt her mind go nk. David and Joy also changed their faces in an instant. They stared at Jane in a daze, and their eyeballs almost fell out. Linda¡¯s best friend¡­ How could it be her? At this time, the guests were also whispering and looking at Jane l¡¯allon with distinct looks. But everyone had to admit that Jane, who had been rebuilt by Linda, was indeed beautiful and dazzling She wore a light beige starry dress, and her long hair lung down to her waist. The tourmaline on her neckplemented her tender white skin. Standing hand in hand with Linda Campbell, they were like a pair of beautiful sistersing out of a fairnd, which amazed everyone present. ¡°She¡¯s my friend,¡± Linda smiled, ¡± Ms. Fallon, you should be familiar with her, right?¡± Fiona clenched her fists tightly with a pale face, and her lips trembled as she could not utter a single word. ¡°Jane?¡± David said in a trembling voice. ¡°You and Miss Campbell¡­ You two¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Fallon, we¡¯ve always been good friends!¡± Linda curled her lips and pretended to be dissatisfied with Jane. ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t you ever mentioned me to your family? You¡¯re so ungrateful!¡± Jane kept looking at her with a smile and said nothing. ¡°Impossible!¡± Fiona red at Jane. ¡°What tricks are you ying? How could someone like friends with Miss Campbell? Besides, didn¡¯t you just¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± David frowned. you be Fiona stopped abruptly halfway through her sentence, and her expression became even more unsightly. ¡°Sister, why are you panicking?¡± Jane smiled faintly, and there were two sharp lights in her eyes. ¡°You seem surprised to see me here?¡± Fiona red at her and bit her lips tightly. ¡°I was indeed led in the wrong direction by you just now. I stayed in the basement for a while,¡± Jane sneered, ¡°But you didn¡¯t make me too lonely. You even sent a few mice here. They must be your favorite pets!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Jane, what did you say?¡± David looked at Fiona gloomily. ¡°Did you lead Jane to the basement and even put mice there?¡± Fiona trembled as she looked at her father in horror. ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± David berated angrily. He did not have time to figure out how Jane and Linda met. He only knew that the one holding hands with Linda now was Jane. David was no fool. Of course, he knew where to start. The guests at the banquet looked at each other as if they were watching a good show. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself here, Fiona Fallon!¡± David was embarrassed. ¡°Hurry home I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± With tears welling up in her eyes, Fiona out of the banquet hall. red angrily at Jane before turning around and running Joy wanted to persuade, but she didn¡¯t dare to. She could only watch her daughter being wronged and had to force a smile. David breathed a sigh of relief, then changed his expression and looked at Linda with a smile. ¡°Miss Campbell, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll discipline Fiona in the future! What happened today might be a misunderstanding, I. ¡°Mr. Fallon.¡± Linda sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to intervene in your family affairs, but I¡¯U help my friend!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± David sweated profusely. N?velDrama.Org content. Linda nced at him and pulled Jane to sit in the main seat. 17:13 My Husband Is A Secret The banquet continued, but a few people not far away were staring at them. ¡°But Mr. Sherwood, why are Jane Fallon and Miss Campbell best friends?¡± ¡°Yeah, there should be a hidden reason, right?¡± Carl frowned slightly. Linda Campbell¡­ Jane was the wife of Dan Murphy, but she had a good rtionship w Huh, what else could it mean other than that Dan Murphy is Dominic Campbell? ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Sherwood,¡± someone said in a low voice, the truth should be revealed. Shall we take action?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Carl raised his hand to stop. ¡°Don¡¯t alert the enemy without conclusive evidence. Otherwise, it will be difficult to exin to Mr. Edward. He will think that we are bluffing again.¡± ¡°Then. Mr. Sherwood, this¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Carl curled his lips. Find more people to keep an eye on them recently. We will find ws!¡± Linda excitedly described how she had rescued Jane and helped her out to Dan. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know that Fiona was so angry that her eyes almost fell out of their sockets. What a joke!! ¡°Oh, but Jane was so calm. It was so dark in the basement, and there were mice everywhere. She was still worried about my safety in such a mess and felt that I was in trouble.¡± ¡°Brother, 1 like her! Linda said bluntly, ¡®She¡¯s much better than Miranda!¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Tristan gave her a look and then looked at Dan, whose fare was gloomy. Dan sat quietly, and the wine ss in front of him was almost empty. Dan frowned, and there was a sh of darkness in his eyes. He never expected that Fiona would be so bold! If Linda did not meet her identally, Jane would have been in trouble now. Dan clenched his fists and put them to his mouth, showing a fierce look. ¡°Well,¡± Hectorughed casually and looked at Linda, ¡°You like this sister-inw, but what¡¯s the use of you liking her? The implication was that the marriage of Dominic Campbell was set up to him. ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Tristan also smiled awkwardly. After a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°Besides, Dominic, your marriage¡­ is invalid.¡± ¡°What did you say? The two men almost jumped up. Dan was also stunned. He looked calm on the surface, Init his heart was in turmoil. ¡°Invalid?¡± He asked in a h oar se voice. ¡°What do you mean?¡± 1.21 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Tristan didn¡¯t dare to look up. He especially did not dare to meet the cold eyes of Dan. After a long time, he said hesitantly, ¡°Dominic, you, you took the ce of Dan Murphy. Even your ID card is owned by him, so you used his ID card to register your marriage.¡± ¡°So ording to thew, the person who married Jane Fallon was Dan Murphy, not Dominic Campbell.¡¯ Hector was the first to disagree. ¡°Isn¡¯t Dan Murphy already dead?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Tristan lowered his voice. That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more ridiculous.¡± All of a sudden, the room fell silent. Everyone turned their eyes to Dan and lowered their heads silently. Dan looked more and more sullen. Yes, Dan had always overlooked this point. When they registered their marriage. Dan was not present. The Fallon family used their connections to hold the wedding with their ID cards hurriedly. The staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau did not carefully investigate whether Dan Murphy was dead or alive. Therefore, from the beginning to the end, Dominic Campbell was not mentioned on the marriage certificate Dan pinched his be, and his temples throbbed in pain. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Dominic,¡± Hector said softly, ¡°Well¡­ we can just find an opportunity to re-apply for the marriage certificate behind Jane.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you use your brain? How can you do it so easily?¡± Tristan red at him. ¡°Why not?¡± Hector was stubborn, ¡°Yes, the Campbell family can¡¯t tolerate her, but as long as Dominic likes her, everything will be fine!¡± Tristan was speechless. He nced at him and turned his head away. Hector continued to nag. ¡°Tristan, you don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s not easy to meet someone you like in your life! What¡¯s the biggest luxury in life? It¡¯s love!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Now that Dominic found the destined one, he has to fight for it at all costs, protect her, and hold her in his hand! Ul¡± Before he could finish his words, Tristan covered his mouth tightly. Of course, he did not want to separate Dan Murphy and Jane Fallon. However, no one could predict howplicated the situation was with the Campbell family. At the moment, Dan needed a rational mind and a cool head rather than getting emotional, ¡°I¡¯ll be going,¡± Dan said lightly, downed the red wine in his ss, and strade out of the club. The words of Hector and Tristan kept echoing in his ears. Since childhood, he had known that no one in the family could decide their marriage. It had to do with the interests of the family. Even if his father abandoned his mother and married someone else, Linda¡¯s mother came from a prominent family, and her strength and background wereparable to that of the Four Great 17:23 Chapter 52 Families. So he had never had any expectations for his marriage, nor had he ever thought about it with a woman. Until he met Jane¡­ Dan frowned. His mind was in a mess as if a clump of weeds had grown in it. Unknowingly paced to the door, he smoked a cigarette before going in, and once inside, he smelled the smell of food all over the room. Jane was busy in the kitchen. When she heard the sound, she poked her head out to take a look and smiled sweetly. After a while, she brought out the European tomato soup. She chirped like a little sparrow and asked him to change his shoes and clothes, wash his hands, and prepare to have dinner. Dan nced at her with a smile. He had hated tomatoes since childhood, but this little woman was always persistent in making tomatoes for him and listing their many health benefits. There were not only tomatoes but also carrots, celery, onions¡­ All kinds of foods that he didn¡¯t like to eat but were all very nutritious. Jane would try her best to coax him into eating them. Dan slowly walked into the kitchen with slightly wet eyes and hugged her tightly from behind. Jane was stunned and quickly turned off the fire. Dan put his chin on her neck and sniffed deeply. The smell of food mixed with her body fragrance was the best scent in the world. ¡°Honey,¡± she said softly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Dan did not respond but hugged her more tightly Jane was quite worried. She moved in his arms, turned around, and held his face. Suddenly, she found that his eyes were a bit red! Jane was shocked. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± Dan was a tough guy. He would not shed a tear even if someone pointed a gun at his head. ¡°Do you feel ufortable at work? She blinked her big bright eyes, touched his head as ifforting a child, and said softly. ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, then quit it! It¡¯s not a big deal. Oh, I don¡¯t like you to be a boxing coach. Fighting daily is dangerous, and some female students are staring at you..¡± ¡°Honey, it doesn¡¯t matter. If you¡¯re unhappy, just resign. I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± Dan just looked at her and chuckled. Jane rolled her eyes and gently stroked his face. ¡°But my husband doesn¡¯t need a woman to support him. He¡¯s an Indomitable man. He¡¯s just tired now and needs to have a good rest for a while and reorganize/He¡¯ll be a blockbuster soon!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Before Jane could finish her words, she was kissed passionately. She was stunned momentarily, and her heart was heating very fast. Dan seemed to be particrly enthusiastic today. While kissing her, he lifted her clothes, and his big hands wandered wantonly over her body¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Jane panted and put her little hand on his chest. ¡°I, I still have a dish to cook¡­. But before Jane could cook, he carried her directly into the bedroom and closed the door, Chap 52 He hadn¡¯t had dinner yet, but he had already eaten her up on the lied. and begged Jane held his bare and muscr back tightly with his little hands, enduring his passionate movements. They had sex so many times, and in the end, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore for mercy in his ear in a sweet voice_ On the other hand, Dan was like an uncontroble bull that was on the verge of tearing her apart. ¡°Jane.¡± In a daze, she heard his slightly h oar se voice. ¡°Let¡¯s have a baby together.¡± Jane was stunned. Before she could react, he was even more eager to possess her.. After that, Dan stood on the balcony, and his broad back integrated into the night sky. He smoked another cigarette and crushed the cigarette butt under his feet. If you find that your husband is very rich, what will you do? Then we¡¯re from two different worlds. It¡¯s better to break up. Your marriage with Jane is legally invalid. Jane Fallon was the wife of Dan Murphy, and you are Dominic Campbell. His heart trembled. Dan held the balcony railing tightly, his knuckles turning white. Dan looked back at her and saw that she was sleeping soundly. Thinking of her crying and begging for mercy just now, a smile shed across his lips that he didn¡¯t even notice. What if they had a child? Things might be different¡­ Dan took a deep breath. He had seen all kinds of things in the Campbell family, and he was not afraid of ne crash. But now, a faint fear lingered in Dan¡¯s heart, and he became more and more afraid of losing her. Ow Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Jane moved her body and slowly woke up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the man on the balcony. The soreness in her waist reminded her how crazy he had been just now. Her face blushed, and even the tips of her ears were dyed red. She pursed her lips and chuckled. Suddenly, she felt strange. Although he usually pestered her for it, he was rational. At least he would not do it as easily as he had said. He was so strong that he almost hurt her. Jane got up gently and wanted to hug him from behind. However, as soon as she touched the ground, the pain between her legs almost made her fall. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Dan hurriedly grabbed her. Jane was stunned. Then she was pulled into Dan¡¯s arms and looked into his gentle, soulful eyes. Dan smiled, put her on the bed, and rubbed her hair. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep? Do you want to sneak attack me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jane clenched her fist and punched him. The two frolicked briefly, and then Dan suddenly fixed his eyes on her. Her skin was fair, and there was a red mark on it And he spent the whole night¡­ With an ambiguous look in his eyes. Dan gently lifted her long hair and said, ¡°Put on something that can cover your neck tomorrow.¡± It took Jane a long time toe to her senses. Embarrassed, she got into her arms and punched him. hard. ¡°Stop it!¡± Heughed. ¡°Your strength is like scratching an itch. Do you want me to lose control of myself?¡± ¡°Dan, you¡­¡± She stared at Dan with her starry eyes. ¡°You are so naughty!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°If you continue to be so bad, I¡¯ll abandon you!¡± It was a joke, but when Jane looked back at him, she suddenly found no light in his eyes, Her heart tightened. ¡°Honey, what what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± His expression was calm, and he didn¡¯t speak a single word. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding!¡± Jane looked at him imidly. ¡°How could I abandon you?¡± ¡°What if I lie to you?¡¯ His voice was slightly cold. ¡°Will you leave me? Jane was speechless for a moment. The strange silence was like a transparent wall between the two of them. In a trance, Jane felt that he was particrly unreal. She felt a little uneasy. She was very nervous, and she felt an inexplicable chill. Dan suddenlyughed and touched her head as usual. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was just joking.¡± My Hlinhand Is A Secret Bilionare Chapter 11 ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He said word by word. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. Never.¡± Jane nodded and leaned against his chest. Listening to his heartbeat, she slowly calmed down. This man was usually rather serious. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t say this to him anymore. She smiled, feeling a little sweetness. She leaned against his chest and closed her eyes. After a while, she fell asleep. Dan stayed by her side all night When the sun was about to rise, his phone suddenly lit up. It was a picture from Hector. In the photo, several men in ck were sneaking around. The background was near the they rented. He suddenly became alert, stood up, and went to the balcony to make a phone call. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± apartment ¡°My men sent it,¡± Hector said in a low voice, ¡°Dominic, it is said that these people have been following Jane for many days!¡± Dan narrowed his eyes, and a sharp light shed in his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s my uncle¡¯s guy?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Hector snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into it. He works for Carl.¡± ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± probably eager to show off in front of your uncle. After all, Edward had firmly believed that you were in Spinelli!¡± Dan darkened his face slightly and sneered. ¡°Since he wants to make contributions in front of the Campbell family, it doesn¡¯t matter who hel does.¡± ¡°Hmm? Dominic, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Bring some people to find him.¡± Dan lowered his voice and said something. Carl was tied up and thrown into a room At first, he was shouting, butter, even his mouth was gagged. His head was wrapped in a sack, and he couldn¡¯t nove, With a dull thud, he fell heavily, feeling wooxy from the pain. At this time, someone took off the sack for him and tore off the tape on his mouth. Just as he was about to curse, he suddenly saw a pair of mocking and yful eyes. ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. White?¡± ¡°How have you been, Mr. Sherwood.¡± Carl went nk in an instant. After thinking for a long time, he couldn¡¯t figure out when he had offended this young man. He looked around and saw a group of bodyguards. They were all expressionless and serious, so he 17.3 My Hold A Secret ElonEr Chapter 53 held back all the questions he wanted to ask, ¡°Mr. Sherwood.¡± Hector squatted in front of him and took out some photos. ¡°Do you know this?¡± Carl took a look and found that it was all photos of his men following Jane. ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on! Oh, Mr. White, is Ms. Fallon in trouble?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know if she¡¯s in trouble? Hector pped him hard in the face with the photo. Carl panicked and immediately knelt on the ground to beg for mercy. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. White, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening! Ms. Fallon and I are just working together. She is very capable, and we had a pleasant association before¡­ Hector looked at him with disdain and knew that he was talking nonsense. ¡°I might as well make it clear to you, Carl. You¡¯ve been looking for someone to follow Jane to discover who Dan is, right?¡± Carl felt that he was in big trouble and was at a loss for words. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. That¡¯s Dominic, the third son of the Campbell family, Dominic Campbell.¡± Hector repeated each word and curled his lips, revealing a cold smile. Carl was scared out of his wits. It turned out that he was a clown. He thought he was monitoring others, but he didn¡¯t expect to be exposed. Hector took out a dagger. In the dim environment, the dagger was shining with a chilling light, which made people¡¯s hair stand on end. After a while, he took out a revolver. The sound of the bullet being loaded was extremely crisp. Carl kept stepping back with fear in his eyes. ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. White?¡± ¡°Dominic said,¡± Hector chuckled, ¡°Since someone is so anxious to reveal his identity, we might as well send him to hell. Because in this work, only the dead can¡¯t speak!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he pressed the gun against Carl¡¯s head. Carl wet his pants and cried out involuntarily. Hector pressed the dagger against his neck again. ¡°If I use bullets, you¡¯ll feel great. If I stab you with a knife¡­ I¡¯ll feel great! ¡°I wonder which way Mr. Sherwood thinks is better? ¡°Or¡­¡± Hector snorted. ¡°Call your boss now and ask him how he would like you to die.¡± Chapter 94 Chapter 94 100 Chapter 94 Carl was sweating as he knelt on the ground and pleaded for mercy. Hector had always been a man of his word. Moreover, with the power of the White family, even if Hector killed him, he could get away with it! As for Edward¡­. That man would do anything to protect himself. Maybe he would nder him instead! After all, Edward wanted to maintain a good image in front of Mr. Campbell Carl gritted his teeth. Hisst kowtow was so loud that even arge piece of skin on his forehead was broken, and blood was gushing out. ¡°Mr. White, please let me go! ¡­ I will do anything for you without hesitation!¡± ¡°What about Edward then? Hector sat cross-legged in the middle. 1. I swear.¡± Carl turned pale. ¡°I won¡¯t tell Edward anything!¡± ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t believe your oath.¡± Hector threw the dagger and gun aside. ¡°But if you can really be my side, I can consider sparing your life.¡± ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. White.¡± ¡°You know Fiona, right? Hector narrowed his eyes and smiled. Fiona dared to lock jane up in the basement and even put a mouse in there. How could Dominic bear it? Therefore, asking Carl to deal with Fiona was like asking two evil people to bite each other. It was killing two birds with one stone. Carl swallowed and asked softly, ¡°Mr. White¡­ do you want me to deal with Fiona? ¡°If you¡¯re willing to work for Dominic and ine, Mr. Sherwood, we won¡¯t mistreat you. ¡°But remember, if you dare to reveal any of this information to Edward¡­ Since Dominic can let you go, he can also kill you! Do you understand?¡± A few dayster, the news that Fiona had been deceived spread throughout the entire business world of Cardiff. Even the members of the Hizack Company had heard of it. No matter where Jane went, she could hear her colleagues gloating. It was Fiona who snatched that client away from her. Just two days ago, she and Fiona appeared on the top floor of an office building at the same time to visit clients/ Jane was hot very familiar with this client. She only learned from the information given by Jones knew that Mr. Cohn hade to Cardiff to invest Jones asked her to contact him first. She didn¡¯t expect to encounter Fiona at the door, you¡¯re also here to visit Mr. Col? Fiona spoke with her usual disdainful tone, and whenever Jane thought of her locking her up in the basement, she would shiver all over and not even want to look at her. ¡°Let me tell you, Mr. Colin will cooperate with me!¡± Fiona smiled proudly. ¡°The Fallon Group is richer than yourpany!¡± My Hund Is A Secret Blistaire Chapter 5 ¡°When ites to cooperation, sometimes it depends on fate,¡± Jane replied lightly. ¡°Before the client agrees, anything can change!¡± Fiona red at her. At this moment, Mr. Cohn walked out. Fiona quickly stepped forward and elbowed Jane in the ribs! Jane was in pain. Before she could react, her feet were stepped on the back again! Jane fell awkwardly in front of everyone. When she looked up, she saw the expression on Mr. Cohn¡¯s face. He looked at her as if she were a clown. ¡°Mr. Cohn, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Fiona took a step forward and said, ¡°Ha, this is my step-sister. Her mother¡¯s had some issues over the years, and I think she¡¯s developing simr symptoms. Don¡¯t mind her!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Fiona,¡± All right, all right!¡± Mr. Cohn waved his hand impatiently and pointed at Jane. ¡°You, go back! I¡¯m only going to talk about cooperation with Fiona today.¡± Fiona smiled sweetly as she walked into the conference room with Mr. Cohn. She even gave Jane a look of disdain. Jane was aggrieved and sad then, but she still gathered the documents on the ground and limped out of the building However, she didn¡¯t expect¡­. Mr. Coln was a liar! After signing the agreement with him, Fiona found that Mr. Colur¡¯spany was a fakepany. It looked morous on the surface but was actually empty on the inside! To change David¡¯s opinion of her and promote the partnership as soon as possible, Fiona asked someone to transfer some money to him first, which caused the Fallon Group to lose tens of millions of dors instantly! After hearing the news, Jane felt like she was in a dream and couldn¡¯te to her senses for a long time. She told this story to Dan. ¡°In fact, I wanted to fight for it at that time because Mr. Cohn¡¯s conditions were so tempting! ¡°But now that I think about it, how can there be such a good thing? As the saying goes, there is no free food!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dan looked at her with a chuckle. ¡°So you have to be careful in the future. There is no free lunch in the world.¡± ¡°That is to say, it¡¯s fortunate that Fiona is there!¡± She boasted. ¡°Otherwise, I would be the one who will cause millions of losses to thepany!¡± Silly girl, how could it be you? Dan smiled even more brightly. Apart from Fiona, that person would never cheat anyone else. Jane hummed as she did housework, she was happy. Dan heard his cell phone ring. While Jane was not paying attention, he went to the balcony to answer the phone. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Carl to find a person as you said,¡± Hector said with a smile, ¡°Tiona is in trouble this time. Chapter 91 David was so angry that he almost didn¡¯t recognize her as his daughter. Well, she caused such trouble. Anyone would get angry!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dan said in a rxed tone. ¡°Tou should thank Mr. Sherwood!¡± Hector smirked. He was good at dealing with people, especially the wicked. But obviously, Dominic was more resourceful than him in this matter. ¡°By the way, Dominic,¡± he added, ¡°I¡¯ve found the shop you warted. s, it¡¯s not easy to find. There are only a few shops in Cardiff.¡± Hector sent him the photo. As Dan carefully selected, his eyes suddenly lit up. The French window and the small yard were full of Iris. Behind the bar counter were two coffee machines and an oven; they could smell coffee and bread baking through the screen. The window frame was painted green paired with a light yellow curtain, fresh and pleasant. Dan knew at a nce that Jane would like it! ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± He decided. ¡°No problem.¡± Hector smiled. ¡°Dominic, let me ask one more question. Do you really want to open a shop by yourself? ¡°Have you business?¡± decided to be a small boss here and not go back to Central City to inherit the family This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Dan looked serious, but he kept smiling. 016) Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 ¡°Dominic,¡± Hector called out several times. ¡°Dominic, are you listening? Dan was absent-minded and coughed twice. Hectorughed and said, ¡°Dominic, new 1 finally know what is ¡®dem ented¡¯ is! I can tell through the phone that your shifty eyes only stare at Jane now!¡° ¡°Hector,¡± Dan said in a low voice. ¡°Do you want to be beaten up?¡± Hector forced a smile. Knowing that he had something to do, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and quickly hung up the phone. The next day, Kate saw Fiona in an open air restaurant near the Fallon Group¡¯s building. ¡°Ms. Fallon.¡± Kate smiled and took out a termination agreement. Tve already talked to your secretary in advance. Now all we need is your signature. Please!¡± Fiona had an unsightly expression, and she was furious. Ever since she had been conned by that man, the Fallon Group had be theughingstock of the entire industry. No matter where he went, David felt shamed and vented his anger on Fiona. Not only did he scold. her fiercely at the board of directors, but he also took back several profitable projects she was in charge of Even when they got home, Fiona was trembling with fear, and she carefully observed him. Now the Hizack Company had be a fence-sitter. Like thosepanies, they took the opportunity to distance themselves from the Fallon Group and terminate the cooperation.. Fiona gritted her teeth and looked at Kate, who was sailing. She held the pen tightly and signed the agreement with difficulty, ¡°Thank you.¡± Kate smiled after checking, ¡°If there is no problem, yourpany will receive a formal termination letter within three days. Thank you for your cooperation, Ms. Fallon. I¡¯ll treat you to this meal!¡± ¡°No need. Fiona crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°I can afford a meal!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I should do.¡± Kate took the initiative to pay the bill. After returning, she smiled politely at Fiona and was about to leave. However, Fiona said sharply behind her, ¡°Is there no one at the office now? Sending a nobody to sign such an important agreement is hardly good protocol!¡± Kate stopped. ¡°St upid man!¡± Fiona grunted coldly. ¡°You weren¡¯t like this when you asked for cooperation!¡± Kate took a deep breath. As expected, Jane¡¯s sister was tough to deal with. She was stubborn and insisted on making sarcastic remarks. In that case, Kate was not someone to be trifled with. She turned around and Dashed a brilliant smile. ¡°Ms. Fallon, that was before. Now it¡¯s different! ¡°We¡¯ve learned our lesson this time. We must find out the other party¡¯s¡­ IQ! Well, the people who would be tricked of tens of millions so easily, and there¡¯s no way for us to continue working Together!¡± 17.23 My sband Is A Secret Bilianairo fiona red at her with a gloomy expression. ¡°And how can we byp as s the chairman when ites to cooperation? As far as I know, when Ms. Fallon talked about cooperation with the Hizack Company, your father didn¡¯t know about it, did he? ¡°After all, the chairman of the Fallon Group has the final say. I don¡¯t think Ms. Fallon can make the decision!¡± ¡°Are you done!?¡± Fiona mmed her fist on the table, causing the knife and fork to collide with the tes. Kate nced at her coldly and finally felt a little relieved. But at this moment, she noticed that the expression on Fiona¡¯s face had changed, and the corners of her mouth curled up lightly ¡°Kate.¡± She snorted. ¡°Look over there!¡± Kate was stunned and followed her gaze. She saw two girls talking andughing under a parasol notContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. far away. Behind them, the blue sky was full of white clouds, and the green trees were like unbre covers. Azalea flowers were blooming around them. Just by looking at this scene, one could tell how sweet the ice cream in their hands was. Kate frowned and felt a little ufortable. ¡°s,¡± Fiona deliberately said. ¡°You treat her as a good friend, but she happily eats without you! ¡°Kate, you probably don¡¯t know who is opposite Jane, right? That¡¯s Linda, the youngest daughter of the Campbell family. Thest time our family held a charity dinner, Linda came in with Jane and called her a best friend! Oh, g od knows what tricks that b itch Jane has yed! ¡°Your best friend is trying to be a friend with a richdy! Can she still remember you?¡± Fiona patted her on the shoulder. ¡°This is probably the truth. It¡¯s tough to say!¡± Afterward, she waved her hand and walked away in high heels. Kate kept her eyes on Jane and Linda. She admitted that she was a little jealous. She often invited Jane to this ice cream shop. ¡°Sometimes, the friendship between women was more subtle and fragile than love. You are my best friend, and I firmly believe I am your best friend. But you brought someone else here, and you didn¡¯t even call me,¡± Kate thought. Kate felt sad. But at this moment, she paid more attention to Linda. She frowned¡­ This girl looked so familiar. She felt that she had seen her somewhere before. At work in the afternoon, Jane saw Kate in the coffee room and greeted her happily. Kate just smiled. Jane was slightly stunned. As usual, she made a cup of coffee for Kate and brought it to her. Then she asked softly, ¡°Kate, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kate told her what had happened at noon directly. ¡°Oh, you saw us?¡± Jane smiled innocently. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you saw us? In fact, 1 wanted to ask you toe with me at noon, but your department said that you left early, so L ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to exin!¡± Kate was a straight woman. It turned out that Jane wanted to ask her. It was enough for her to know that she still valued her. Kate smiled, remembered something and asked, ¡°Why were you with that girl earlier?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Linda,¡± Jane said truthfully. ¡°I wanted to introduce you two to each other! She was the one who saved me thest time I was locked up in the basement by Fiona.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡±¡± Jane blinked. The more Kate thought about it, the more strange she fell. I just remembered the nurse who came out of the ward when we went to the hospital to see your husband. Do you remember?¡± Jane thought for a while and shook her head in confusion. ¡°Her skirt is very short and very beautiful!¡± Kate was a little anxious. ¡°I looked at her a few more times at that time. Although she was wearing a mask. I couldn¡¯t remember wrongly!¡± ¡°Do you mean that Linda is the muurse?¡± Kate was stunned and couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Jane said with a smile. The daughter of the Campbell family¡­ That¡¯s impossible!¡± 014 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 17:11 My Hand A. Secret balionaira Chapter 96 Kate also hoped that she was thinking too much. But she had a photographic memory since she was in high school. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t blind. Even if she was wearing a mask, her eyes would not change. Kate fch increasingl odd and whispered to Jane. ¡°Anyway, you should be more careful. It¡¯s hard to say whether she is the daughter of the Campbell family or not!¡± Jane widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°What I mean is¡­ be on your guard!¡± ¡°But Kate,¡± Jane mumbled after a long while, ¡°If she¡¯s pretending to be the daughter of the Campbell family, then what¡¯s her purpose in getting close to me? Also, the charity dinnerst time was specially held for her, and Fiona personally confirmed her identity!¡± ¡°Even if she lied to me, could she have lied to the Fallon family and everyone?¡± ¡°Can you believe your sister?¡± Kate couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time that she has mistaken someone. She was just cheated!¡± Jane bit her lip and remained silent. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡± Kate was forthright. ¡°You¡¯re skilled in most things but too sincere and single-minded! Although Linda has saved you, it doesn¡¯t mean you must repay her kindness. You don¡¯t have to devote yourself to her!¡± Jane was speechless. ¡°Just like you and Dan¡­¡­¡­.¡± She paused for a moment. ¡°Although he¡¯s your husband, you have to be on guard. Don¡¯t trust him too much! If something happens to your marriage, you¡¯ll be hurt! How will you live then?¡° ¡°Kate, what are you talking about?¡± Jane suddenly looked up. Kate blushed as if a needle had pri cked her. She was straightforward, but her words were too harsh¡­ ¡°Kate,¡± Jane frowned and said, ¡°I know you are doing this for my own good, but didn¡¯t we just talk about Linda? Why is Dan involved? ¡°Your prejudice against him will never be eliminated, right?¡± ¡°Oh, Jane, I¡­¡± ¡°You are my unost important friend, but why do you have to evaluate my marriage like this and tell. me what to do with the person I like?¡±¡± Jane was short of breath. She was a little angry and disappointed. No matter how close they were, they couldn¡¯t lose their sense of decency. Kate took two steps back, and her face darkened. But she didn¡¯t have the courage to apologize. Jane nced at her and went straight back to the office. Kate wanted to stop her, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. The next weekend, Kate went up the mountain alone. She remembered that during her college days, Jane would apany her to climb the mountain week on vacation. They went to all the hills in Cardiff. every But now, she was the only one left. Kate regretted it. That day, she was too impulsive and said those words. Wasn¡¯t she cursing Jane? But she still couldn¡¯t let go of her pride and apologize to her. Whether it was in school or in thepany, she was arrogant. How could she easily apologize to others? Anyway, Jane already had Miss Campbell, and they would no longer he good friends, The more Kale thought about it, the more depressed she became. She couldn¡¯t help but speed up and climb up with the help of the mountain stick. However, when she tripped at the foot of the mountain, she instantly lost her bnce and fell into the dense forest. Then, she fell a sharp pain in her ankle. Kate struggled to pull her legs, but every time she moved, she felt a heart wrenching pain. She looked up at the sky. It was already afternoon, and there was a mist on the mountain. Because she was too confident, she walked on a road that no one had before. Now, she was going to be lost in the troutain! She quickly took out her phone. There was no signal. She tried to move again. But even if she grabbed the tree next to her, it would be difficult for her to stand up! Kate suddenly panicked. She couldn¡¯t see anyone on the motintain, but as the sky slowly darkened, she could vaguely hear the cry of wild animals¡­. Her scalp was numb, and she cried uncontrobly. She turned on the phone and turned it off to look for the signal, but the battery was rinning out. She crawled forward, trying not to make a sound to attract the wild animals. But she couldn¡¯t even tell the direction, let alone walk out of the forest with her own strength. Kate couldn¡¯t help but feel desperate. Right at this moment, a burst of rapid footsteps could be heard! Kate suddenly held her breath, and her hair stood on end. The footsteps were getting closer and closer until stopped in front of her. She was shumed, and then a hand reached out. The fingers were long and slender, and the skin was white. It was a pretty hand. Kate was stunned and looked up into a pair of gentle eyes. ¡°You?¡± She was shocked. ¡°Dr¡­ Dr. Green?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you surprised?¡± Josh curled his lips and squatted beside her, trying to lift her injured right foot. ¡°Oh!¡± Kate cried in a low voice, ¡®Dr. Green, it hurts¡­ it hurts so much!¡± ¡°Rx.¡± Josh toniched it and knew what was going on. ¡°It shumild be that the joints are dislocated and the bones are not hurt. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you set them up. You¡¯ll be fine suon!¡± 17.23 My Husband Is A Secret ¡°Oh? You¡­.¡± Before Kate could object, Josh quickly grabbed her ankle with both hands and cured her! She felt as if there was a ball of fire burning her ankle! Kate hit her lip tightly, her face pale, and sweat rolled down her forehead and nose. Josh held her foot and turned it around a few times, but she could only endure it. Her silence aroused Josh¡¯s curiosity. ¡°You¡¯re a brave girl.¡± Josh smiled as he continued, ¡°When I treated patients, they would scream.¡± Kate bit her lips so hard that they turned purple. She slowly rxed, adjusted her breathing, and reluctantly opened her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s dark now, and there are many wild animals here. I don¡¯t want to attract wolves!¡± Josh looked at her and smiled. She tried to move her feet, but it still hurt, but it was much better than before. Josh helped her up. and she lumped down the mountain with the help of the climbing stick. ¡°The conditions here are limited, so I can only give you first aid treatment.¡± Josh said. ¡°Your ankle is red and swollen, so you must apply ire when you get home. Remember not to exercise strenuously for a few days, or your joints will get dislocated again¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Josh considerately blocked the branches for her, almost wrapping her in his arms. He still carried a faint smell of disinfectant, which was exclusive to doctors, Kate snickered. When she was a child, she was afraid of this smell, but she didn¡¯t expect that¡­ ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Kate was stunned. When she looked up and saw his handsome face, he was gentle. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Kate felt as if her heart had been hit by something. Ever since she had decided not to be with that man, this strange and irresistible feeling had never happened again. Kate frowned and subconsciously wanted to push Josh away, but he held her hand more tightly. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re still injured, so you can¡¯t walk.¡± Josh exined. ¡°You¡¯d better not aggravate it.¡± Kate pursed her lips and saw his fair and slender hand. That was a hand holding a scalpel Josh was also a refined, handsonte, and elegant man. She might still be trapped in the forest if he hadn¡¯te to save her. Thinking of this, she felt a dull pain in her ankle again. Kate frowned and couldn¡¯t support herself. ¡°Be careful!¡± Josh suddenly held her waist. He found a big stone, dusted it off, and gently helped her sit. ¡°It seems to be a little swollen again.¡± Josh took off her shoes and sorks and observed carefully. ¡°Go to my clinicter and ask the nurse to deal with it¡¯ ¡°Well, thank you.¡± Kate said gently. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked him, ¡°How did you find me?¡± Josh smiled and took out his phone. It was close to the foot of the mountain, and there was already had signal. Kate was stunned when she saw the Twitter she had posted before going up the hill. ¡°I saw you climbing the mountain, and there¡¯s your location. Josh said softly, ¡°So I followed you¡± ¡°Why¡­ why are you following me?¡± ¡°You are not safe.¡± Kate was moved. Josh smiled at her, squatted down, and turned around. ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°It is not easy to walk on. I¡¯ll carry you¡± Kate admitted that she was tempted for a moment. Jash didn¡¯t dave a strong back, but she felt safe. Butpared to that person¡­ Kate bit her lip and suddenly came to her senses. ¡°No need. She refused softly. ¡°I can wall.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± She suddenly raised her voice. Her tone was unpleasant, but she didn¡¯t dare to look at him. ¡°Dr. Green, thank you for your kindness. But we¡¯re almost at the foot of the mountain. I can do it myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡± My Husband Is A Secret Hipour ¡°But¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say when I get back.¡± Kate forced a smile. ¡°Icepress, apply for the medicine, and then regrly examine it. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m experienced and know how to do it!¡± After that, she turned around and stag gered down the mountain with the help of the mountain stick. Josh was stunned as he stared at her with aplicated gaze. He had no experience in dating, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t forget her from the moment he saw her. He had chased after her today because he wanted to spend more time with her. He should apany her if he wanted to pursue her, right? But there seemed to be an invisible gap between them, separating them from each other. At noon on Monday, Jane was about to go to the restaurant. As soon as she walked out of the office. she spotted Kate. She followed him, and she smelled fast food as soon as she reached the door. Jane sighed softly, put the lunch box in front of her, and said nothing. Kate was stunned. She opened the lunch box and saw that it was a delicious steak. ¡°Oh, Jane, this¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± Jane was expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s not good to eat fast food. I told you before.¡± Kate felt a lump in her throat, and tears welled up in her eyes. Jane looked at her for a long time and finally stopped pretending. She burst intoughter. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve brought you food. Du you have to cry?¡± Kate ate the steak, raised her head, and finally said after hesitating for a long time, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jane tensed up. She knew how proud Kate was. She never admitted defeat when quarreling, but she also knew how far Kate could go for her. In fact, it was just a quarrel between good friends. It was not a big deal. Jane smiled and held Kate¡¯s hand, her eyes yful and gentle. ¡°Well, It¡¯s normal to argue, don¡¯t think about it too much.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Kate alsoughed with relief. ¡°Jane, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Jane exlined. ¡°So you should eat less junk food! Il bring you food.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kate suntled. She swore, ¡°Jane, I promise I won¡¯t speak ill of Dan again! From now on, he is my friend, and I will support him in everything!¡± Jane was both angry and amused. After looking at her for a while, she finally couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Speaking of this, I want to ask you why you always dislike my husband ¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Kate smiled with shame. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I have high expectations of you. I always feel that you can marry a better person!¡± ¡°Dan is good enough she whispered. ¡°Yes, yes, as long as you like it!¡± Kate was so happy that she ate more, but did not notice that the way Jane looked at her had changed slightly. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just talk about me?¡± Jane nudged her and asked with a smile. ¡°Do you also fall in love with someone, but you didn¡¯t tell me? Kate almost choked and coughed violently, ¡°Don¡¯t deny it!¡± Jane raised her face. ¡°When you climbed the mountain this weekend, Josh followed you!¡± Kate was embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°Josh was anxious when he saw you climbing the mountain. He kept asking what you usually bring. What you got injured? Then he prepared a first aid kit and went to find you!¡± Kate was stunned, and her face blushed profusely. It was no wonder that after she got injured, Josh appeared in time and gave her professional medicine for emergency treatment. She thought that the doctor would usually carry some medicine with him. Well, that was ridiculous! Kate snickered. Jane moved closer to her. Like when they were in college, they leaned their shoulders and heads against each other. ¡°Kate, you like Dr. Green, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Kate stopped smiling. ¡°I don¡¯t think about anything but work now!¡± ¡°But you were blushing just now¡­¡± ¡°Ouch, it¡¯s too stuffy here!¡± Kate ran away with the lunch box. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the office to eat. After that, I¡¯ll wash the lunch box and return it to you!¡± Jane looked at her back and smiled helplessly. When she got home in the evening, she told Dan about it. Dan suddenly showed a smile. ¡°Yeah, I also think they¡¯re a good couple.¡± He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve chatted with Josh a few times recently, and he¡¯ll mention Kate. Oli, it turns out that they¡¯ve been interested in each other for a long This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. time.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane widened her eyes. ¡°It turns out that Dr. Green has taken a fancy to Kate for a long time? ¡°But Kate is arrogant, so it¡¯s impossible for her to reveal her feelings first. Dr. Green looks gentle, and he might not take the initiative to confess¡­ I¡¯m really anxious about them!¡± Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Dan smiled dotingly and looked gently at the woman in his arms. ¡°Honey.¡± Jane looked yful and rubbed against his chest. ¡°Why don¡¯t we help them?¡° ¡°Help them?¡± Dan was stunned How? He had no experience. ¡°Yes!¡± She insisted. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Dr. Green, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to be together. Speaking of which, we have to thank him! ¡°It would be perfect if we could help him with Kate this time!¡± Dan did not answer, his eyes deep He thought more than she did, and it wasn¡¯t very easy. He didn¡¯t like to get involved in these things. Besides, he didn¡¯t know who Kate was, and Josh had saved his life, so he couldn¡¯t cheat ham. But Jane was very excited and wanted to be a matchmaker. Dan smiled and rubbed her hair. ¡°Honey,¡± Jane leaned on his shoulder like a kitten, ¡°I have a good idea¡­ Let¡¯s go out for a tnp together, okay? Kate and I have anmial leave, and I have even found a ce! She happily showed lum her phone. It was a beautiful hot spring guesthouse in the suburbs of Central City, opposite the Campbell Estate on Mount Bright Radiance. Jane had wanted to go a long time ago. Her eyes lit up when she saw these beautiful pictures. ¡°Why choose this ce?¡± Dan darkened his eyes. ¡°Do you like it very much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s famous!¡± Jane exined excitedly, ¡°Sa it has to be looked half a year in advance. ¡°If we go at this time, we can avoid the peak time of the holiday. It¡¯s quiet and enjoyable!* ¡°So you¡¯ve already nned it?¡± Dan chuckled. It seemed that she liked it. But if she knew that the big boss behind this guesthouse was Dominic, would she still like it so much¡­ Seeing the strange look on his face, Jane thought that he was unwilling to go, so she got into her arms and acted like a spoiled child. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go together! Even if you don¡¯t like matchmaking, then¡­? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. take it as my honeymoon, okay?¡± ¡°A honeymuon?¡° ¡°We haven¡¯t had a honeymoon since we got married¡­¡± Jane said in a lower voice, and her cheeks were red. Dan was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, he smiled happily and gently held her in his arms. Yes, he not only owed her a wedding but also a honeymoon. ¡°I¡¯ll make up for it now!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He kissed the tip of her nose and said sodily, ¡°You can talk to Kanie. I¡¯ll talk to Josh When everything is ready, we¡¯ll set off immediately!¡± Three dayster, the nended at the International Airport in Central City. They took the airport bus from the airport and finally arrived at the ce before sunset. Chapter 58 After storing the luggage, they nned to walk around. Mountains surrounded it, and the scenery was beautiful Walking on the mountain path, she felt the cool breeze blowing by her ears, and the air was filled with the fragrance of summer. The distant mountains ovepped, and the flowers on the side of the road were blooming. The unique pavilions of the hot springs and guesthouses were reflected in her eyes, and everything was as beautiful as a fairy tale world. Jane and Kate took photos excitedly all the way. Dan and josh followed them like knights guarding the princess. They only focused on the person they loved the most. ¡°Hey,¡± Josh patted Dan, ¡°You must not be the one who found such a good ce, right?¡± Dan smiled at him in response to his silence. ¡°It¡¯s not your idea this time!¡± Josh knew him very well ¡°Jane was the one who came up with the idea,¡± Dan said in a low voice. ¡°She really wants you to be with Kate, so she said we should travel together,¡± ¡°She¡¯s so considerate¡± Josh smiled and looked around. ¡°But this ce is lovely¡­ It¡¯s just a little strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked. This guesthouse is well known. Before I came here, I thought it would be overcrowded. I didn¡¯t expect that there was no one else except us! Even if it¡¯s not a holiday, it shouldn¡¯t be so quiet, right?¡± Dan coughed twice. Before they came, he had already asked someone to clear the ce. Of course, they couldn¡¯t see anyone. ¡°s, it seems that it doesn¡¯t run well. Is it about to go bankrupt?¡± Dan frowned and rolled lus eyes at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you like crowds?¡± Josh shrugged and said. ¡°I guess everyone should follow the crowd. Anyway, if I go out to eat and see which restaurant has fewer people, I will never go in!¡± Dan answered in a muffled voice, ¡°There are few people in the seven star hotel. You can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Josh didn¡¯t know how to respond. He was so annoyed. He had taken care of hun day and niglu and risked his life to save him. ¡°Hey, what are you two dawdling around for?¡± Jane asked sweelly. Dan looked up and saw Jane waving at them. She and Kate were by the side of the road. There seemed to be another person beside them¡­. Dan darkened his eyes and Immediately became alert. This area was cleaned up. Normally, no people woulde in. What was going on? ¡°Honey,e here!¡± Jane took his arm and said, ¡°This okldy can tell fortune!¡± Dan was stunned. There seemed to be a church not far from here. It was normal for some people to travel here. However, he was still worried and wanted to pull Jane away as soon as possible. However, Jane looked at him with a smile and insisted on showing his hand to the olddy. ¡°Miss, please take a look!¡± Jane also stretched out her right hand and put it next to the left hand of Dan: ¡°I want to know our marriage!¡± She didn¡¯t care about anything else but whether she could be with her husband forever. She looked at the olddy expectantly. However, a momentter, the olddy raised her head and looked at her with a strange smile. ¡°As I see it the miss is destined to be a powerful woman! She¡¯s destined to be rich!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jatie was shinned for a moment and then smiled. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re mistaken! How?¡± The olddy waved her hand and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Miss, what I mean is that you will marry your Mr. Right, and your husband is definitely a man of grower! ¡°No!¡± She hugged Dan. ¡°This is my husband! He¡¯s just a regr guy.¡± The olddy stared at Dan in a daze, and a light suddenly shed through her turbid eyes. ¡°Is this your husband? She raised her voice, and the atmosphere instantly became extremely strange. ¡°Well, maybe!¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Jane was confused. She looked at the older woman in confusion. Just as she was about to ask something, she was shocked by Dan, who was next to her. The man¡¯s expression was sullen, with a fierce look in his eyes. Jane held his hand and whispered, ¡°She may be getting old, and even she doesn¡¯t know what she is talking about¡­ Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Unexpectedly, the olddy had good ears. She listened to her words and grinned. ¡°Young Lady, you are so kind.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jane smiled. ¡°My husband is also a good person. He looks a little fierce and is sometimes overly serious, so prople often misunderstand him.¡± ¡°Oh, Miss, you want to see the marriage, don¡¯t you?¡± Jane nodded hurriedly The olddy nced at her hand and slowly took out two red ropes from her pocket. The ribbons were weaved perfectly, and each knot had a unique hell hanging on it. As soon as they were touched, a crisp sound could be heard ¡°Tie this around your wrist. The olddy reminded them word by word. ¡°No matter how far away you are in the future, as long as the bell rings, you will know each other.¡± ¡°What nonsense is this¡­¡± Josh frowned and muttered in a low voice, ¡°If there¡¯s such a thing, then there¡¯s no need for a phone!¡± Jane was stunned. She turned to the olddy and chuckled. ¡°Miss, my husband and I won¡¯t be far away. We¡¯ll be together forever!¡± ¡°One day, you will be separated.¡± Jane turned pale and held the hand of Dan tightly. *But¡­¡± The olddy¡¯s eyes were deep. She smiled and said, ¡°You will be happy in the end.¡± Only then did Jane rx, and she smiled again. Dan thought about a lot of things. He squinted at the olddy, held Jane in his arms, and turned to leave. ¡°Oh, this olddy!¡± Josh interrupted. ¡°Is she out of her mind? But thest sentence is sull very good¡­¡± ¡°Hey, are you leaving just like that? The olddy suddenly called out to them. They stopped and saw that she was no longer mysterious. Her hands were on her hips, and her eyes. were wide open. ¡°I¡¯ve said so much and even given you the red rope! Are you not going to give me the money?¡± ¡°D amn it¡­ she is a liar? Josh didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Miss, how much do you want?¡± She immediately became serious and gently said two words, ¡°Leave it to Inte.¡± Jushughed out loud. Dan looked apathetic. He took out 15 dors and gave it to her. The olddy smiled and looked at Jane meaningfully before leaving with satisfaction. The rest of the group remained silent along the way. Josh couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and took the initiative to break the silence. ¡°Don¡¯t mind what she said! Ha. I¡¯ve been to many churches. What she said can¡¯t be trusted! You two must be together forever!¡± Kate nced at him with some approval in her eyes. Josh blushed and scratched his head in embarrassment. Jane smiled and still held Dan tightly. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Green, I don¡¯t care too much about it. Besides, she is very nice. She gave us a beautiful red rope.¡± She turned to look at Dan. His expression was still serious. No one dared to get close to him. She knew he had never believed in these trinkets, let alone wearing the red rope. But when she wanted to put the rope away, he put it into his pocket first. ¡°Honey, you¡­¡± ¡°The olddy said,¡± he said lightly, ¡°You take one, and I take one. If we get separated in the future¡­N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°No, we won¡¯t get separated!¡± Jane was scared. It didn¡¯t matter what the olddy said, but when Dan said that, she felt scared. ¡°Silly girl¡± Dan said in a low voice, which was slightly h oa rse and extremely gentle, ¡°Even if we get separated, I will find you back!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jane nodded vigorously. Josh and Kate looked at each other andughed at the same time. while, After strolling for a returned to the guesthouse. The manager came out to wee them person and took them to the best restaurant in the guesthouse. in As soon as they walked in, Josh and Kate were dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t the Golden Pavilion cost half a year¡¯s sry for a single meal? Why did Jane book this ce? ¡°Sir, did you make a mistake?¡± Jane was also puzzled. ¡°Lordered a standard meal¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s here.¡± The manager pped his hands respectfully, and then a row of well-trained waiters appeared to serve them exquisite dishes. Jane widened her eyes and held her breath. She had only seen these dishes in pictures. They were all the main dishes of Golden Pavilion. She couldn¡¯t afford them! ¡°Wha?¡± She gasped. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a standard meal, Ms. Tallon,¡± the manager said with a smile. ¡°But we selected a random guest to be upgraded to the luxury package. Ms. Fallon, it just happens to be your reservation number ¡°What?¡± It was the first time jane had heard of such a good thing. Josh and Kate were also stunned. They looked at each other as if they were dreaming. ¡°Really? That¡¯s too lucky!¡± Kate looked around excitedly and then frowned. ¡°But since there is such event, why is no oneing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Josh replied. ¡°It¡¯s too strange!¡± 37.33 Chapter 11 ¡°Well..¡± The manager smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t know how to exin. Dan coughed lightly and hugged Jane. ¡°Since there is such a good thing, let¡¯s not ask so many questions. Just enjoy it!¡± Jash shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but it¡¯s bizarre!¡± ¡°Hey,¡± he whispered. ¡°Is there a trap? Some had businessmen use the prize as an excuse. When all the guests are done enjoying it, they will charge a high price for it!¡± Dan was speechless. ¡°I think we¡¯d better be careful.¡± The more Josh spoke, the more it seemed to be true. ¡°Maybe there are hallucinogens in this dish, and then they would let us pay a high price.¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°Josh.¡± Dan took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of your talent to be a doctor.¡± ¡°What?¡± He said word by word, ¡°Why don¡¯t you write a novel?¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Joshughed loudly. ¡°When 1 was a child, my dream was to be a writer. As a result. I listened to my mother and studied medicine!¡± ¡°All right!¡± Kate grinned from ear to ear. ¡°How could such a big shop do such a thing? Jane is sa lucky! Let¡¯s eat quickly. I¡¯m hungry!¡± OB Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 They sat around the round table. The food looked good. It was ced in exquisite porcin tableware, and every one of them was extremely luxurious. Josh couldn¡¯t care less about whether there were hallucinogens inside and was in a hurry to gorge himself Kateughed and said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the hacker will get your money?¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± Josh muttered, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t have much money. It¡¯s far less than the money for this meal! I won¡¯t suffer a loss!¡± ¡°Oh. Dr. Green, you¡¯re really good at settling ounts.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not bad!¡± Josh chuckled. ¡°You eat more than me!¡± Kate almost hit his head. Jane and Dan looked at them and smiled at each other, their eyes filled with sweetness. ¡°Everyone, the dishes are ready.¡± The manager brought people to serve everyone a bowl of salmon soup. ¡°This kind of salmon can only be found in the stream at the foot of Mount Bright Radiance. Its meat is delicious, fat but not greasy They opened the soup cups in front of them. As expected, a fresh fragrance wafted over. The stewed salmon was very delicious, and it was decorated with peach petals, which made it look even more romantic. Jane habitually gave the salmon eyes to Dan When she was a child, her mother would make salmon for her and Bailey. When a salmon was served on the table, her mother would give her and Hailey two fish eyes. Her mother said that the eyes of the salmon could protect their eyes, and they were the most precious things for the fish. Of course, the most precious things had to be given to the most precious person. Jane smiled gently and looked at Jan. Kate sinirked and instantly became jealous. ¡°s, I¡¯m so envious of you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous!¡± Josh teased her. ¡°You also have fish! You can eat it by yourself!! ¡°How can that be the same?¡± Jane blushed and lowered her head slightly. Dan similed. He had never been so proud in his life. Before they could eat, Josh gave the salmon eyes on his te to Kate. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°All right¡± He looked at her gently. ¡°Now you have one too, don¡¯t you?¡± Kate lowered her head in silence but she smiled. Jane had booked three rooms. She had nned to go back to her room with Dan after dinner, but Kate quietly pulled her back, Chapter 100 looking a little embarrassed. Jane thought to herself. ¡°Kate and Josh haven¡¯t made it clear yet. It may be ufortable for them to he alone. Besides, even if they get along well, if they did something- ¡°This was too fast.¡± Jane smiled and asked Dan to go back first, while she chatted with Kate for a while. So she apanied Kate into the room. Kate heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± Jane teased. ¡°Dr. Green is a gentleman. He can¡¯t molest you!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kateughed. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to go back to my room alone. But in order to prevent Dan from holding a grudge against me, I¡¯d better let you go hack early!¡± *I won¡¯t go back tonight.¡± Jane changed into her pajamas, Efted the quilt, and jumped in. ¡®Just like in college, okay? ¡°Mrs. Murphy, you can¡¯t do that! What do you want me to do if your husbandes in and asks for me?¡± Janeughed loudly. Kate got into bed quickly. The two girls seemed to have returned to the carefree campus days. At that time, they lived in the same dormitory. Not only did they have endless sses every day, but they also had endless words to say. They slept in and out of bed and sometimes came back from self- study at night. Jane didn¡¯t want to climb thedder, so she simply stayed in the bed of Kate, When girls were together, they only talked about boys and their figures. Just like this moment. Kate took the opportunity when Jane turned around to ¡°sneak attack¡± her. Jane screamed, hurriedly curled up. Kate burst intoughter. ¡°Dan was ¡°Kate¡± is so great, you¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯ve gone from A to CP ¡°How about your butt? Is it more stic after being helped by him?¡± The two bickered. In the end, Kate was suppressed by Jane and repeatedly hegged for mercy. Jane let her go and rested her arms on the back of her head to look at the ceiling with a bright smile. ¡°Kate,¡± she chuckled, ¡°Are you really not going to ept Josh?¡± Kate¡¯s smile froze in an instant. Although she sounded herole, when it came to love, she was a coward. Even though there was no light in the room, Jane could still feel the change in her mood. ¡°I think Joshi is really good, and I can tell that he likes you very much.¡± After a while, Kate said in a slightly pale voice in the darkness, ¡°Jane, don¡¯t talk aliqut him anymore. okay?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jane turned over and looked at her. ¡°You two are a good match! Josh really wants to pursue you. Why don¡¯t you give him a chance?¡± Chapter 100 ¡°L¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suitable for him.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to give it a try.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to try. It definitely won¡¯t work!¡± Kate sounded anxious as if she had a secret. Jane paused for a long time and asked softly, ¡°Kate, is there¡­ something I don¡¯t know?¡± Then there was a moment of silence. Jane quickly smiled andy back down. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then don¡¯t! It¡¯s gettingte. We should have a rest quickly!¡± ¡°Jane!¡± ¡°What?¡± Kate bit her lip and said with difficulty, ¡°I loved someone so much before.¡± Jane was stunned. She wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. ¡°That person can be regarded as my childhood sweetheart.¡± Kate said, ¡°Oh, we grew up together, and he lived next door to me. Like many boys, he liked to bully me since I was a child, and I hated. him at first¡­ But the more it was like this, the closer we became. Until we were eighteen years old, we¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°We separated. We won¡¯t see each other again.¡± Jane didn¡¯t expect such an ending. She really wanted to ask why. Why did they separate? Why didn¡¯t they meet again? But she heard Kate cry in the darkness. When the moonlight came in, she saw Kate shrugging her shoulders. Jane was a little shocked. From the first day they met, she had never seen Kate cry like this. Could it be that the reason why they separated was because he died? ¡°Kate¡­¡± Jane put her hand on her shoulder and wanted tofort her. (3) (0) Chapter 101Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Kate sniffed. She forced a smile and patted the back of her hand. ¡°Kate,¡± Jane paused and wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t. She answered softly, ¡°Well, you should have a rest early. If you are unhappy, just tell me. ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°Jane, I¡­¡± Kate stopped. After a long while, she whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy of Josh.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve him.¡± She hit her lip. ¡°1¡­ 1 had sex with a person before¡­¡± uch she didn¡¯t continue, Jane understood what had happened. She was surprised. She always thought Kate was sometimes an open mind, she was definitely not an easy girl. If a woman didn¡¯t love a man so much, how could she have sex with him so quickly? Jane felt her heart tighten. She touched her finger and pinched it gently. ¡°Kate, don¡¯t think that.¡± She said softly, ¡°There is nothing shameful. You really like that person. 1 believe that you gave yourself to him because you were determined to spend the rest of your life. with him. ¡°So if nothing had happened back then, you would still be together now, right?¡± Kate was silent ¡°Kate, I understand why you can¡¯t ept Dr. Green. It¡¯s not because you don¡¯t deserve him, but because you love someone else.¡± ¡°Jane¡­¡± Kate choked with s obs. Jane moved closer, hugged her shivering body, and patted her gently on the back. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal.¡± She said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Besides, people should have been used to this kind of thing. I also believe that Josh won¡¯t care about this.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Kate chuckled, unable to believe that it was from Jane. ¡°Of course.¡± Jane continued, ¡°Dan said that nowadays, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°You listen to him in everything¡­¡± Kate sighed, moved her body, and pressed her arms under her head. ¡°Be careful! I think he¡¯s very chauvinistic. Maybe he¡¯s a hypocrite! Is a woman¡¯s virtue not important? He speaks one way and thinks another! You¡¯ve never been in a rtionship or seen at man hefore! If you tell him you have a first love, do you think he¡¯ll be so calm?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Jane didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Have you forgotten what you swore?¡± ¡°This is not bad words.¡± Kate sneered. ¡°I just want to express my immature opinion of Dan! If you don¡¯t want to hear it, I won¡¯t say it.¡± Jane pinched her hard. The two of themughed for a while, and soon fell asleep. Jane had a great dream. She saw Dan smiling at her. She ran to him quickly, but when she was about to hold his hand, the picture suddenly turned ck and white! ???? Chapter 101 Dan was gone. There was a strong wind and heavy rain all around. The whole world seemed to be a huge ck hole devouring her. She looked down and saw that the red rope on her wrist had turned into a wound, from which blood was gushing out¡­ ¡°Oh!¡± Jane eximed and woke up with sweat all over her body. She calmed down and saw that Kate was sleeping soundly beside her. It was just a dream. She took a deep breath and tried to calm her down. When she saw the dim morning light outside, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so she put on her clothes and walked out. Jane walked aimlessly along the hillside. The early morning here was quiet, which made her gradually rx. Not far from the foot of the mountain was the seaside. She suddenly wanted to go to the beach. Jane stroked her long hair with a light smile on her face. She strolled to the beach Dan tossed and turned all night. Without Jane by his side, he couldn¡¯t sleep well. But Jane had a secret talk with Kate, and as a man, he couldn¡¯t be stingy. As a result, the soft bed became his punching bag for the whole night. He tossed and turned on it, opened his eyes wide, and cursed Josh in his heart. Who on earth was this trip for? But Kate got close to Kate so easily. She was snoring alone in the room, and he could hear her clearly through the wall! Dan heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing that it was dawn, he nned to rest for a while. At this moment, the phone in the room suddenly rang. ¡°Ms. Fallon went out alone, Mr. Dominic.¡± ¡°What?¡± He was shocked. ¡°Where is she going? ¡°Our men followed her early in the morning and saw her go to the seaside¡­ But that ce is not our private ce, but a public area. We kept an eye on her, but we were afraid that she would find out, so we didn¡¯t dare to get too close to her.¡± Dan narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°The seaside? ¡°The scenery there is good, but it¡¯s out of the control of the Campbell Group. There are no tourists there at this time. If there¡¯s any danger. ¨C Dan immediately became alert and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Follow her closely. If anything happens. to her, you will be held ountable!¡± The person on the other end of the line answered with fear and hurriedly did as he was told. Jane came to the beach, put her slippers aside, and stepped barefoot on the smooth beach. The sea breeze blew through her hair, bringing with it the smell of the sea. In the distance, seabirds were circling in the sky, and the sun was slowly rising from the ho rizon, dyeing the sea red. It was rare for Jane to enjoy such beautiful scenery in the city. She looked at it obsessively for a while and suddenly realized that she had forgotten to bring her mobile phone. She was annoyed. How nice it would be if Dan could share such a beautiful scene with her! Thinking of this, she hurriedly walked back, thinking about the time. By the time she called Dan over, the sun would have risen, but it didn¡¯t matter. There were few people, so she could have fun with Dan. She had never tried to paint him on the beach before! Jane smiled sweetly and couldn¡¯t help but speed up her pace. However, she passed by the trash can on the street, and a ck shadow suddenly jumped out and scared her so much that she screamed! ¡°Oh!¡± Jane took a few steps back. The man was frightened and quickly dodged. While dodging, he rummaged through the trash can. Jane stared nkly at the man. His clothes were ragged and dirty, and only his face was slightly clean. He looked very embarrassed. Only homeless people would rummage through trash cans. Anyone who had a way out would not put down their dignity to look for food in the trash can. Jane couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. But just a few secondster, when the homeless man passed by her, she suddenly saw a familiar face¡­ 012)? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 ¡°You, you¡­ Jane was surprised. Her mind went nk in an instant! The homeless man seemed to have realized something. After ncing at her, he whined, shook his head hard, and ran away with a pile of garbage in his arms. Jane chased after him, but she failed. Her face was pale, and she gasped for breath. That face¡­ It was the spitting image of Dan¡¯s. Jane froze on the spot. She was scared, and her hands were cold and trembling. She didn¡¯t know how she got back to the guesthouse. When she looked up and saw Dan, he put his hand on her shoulder, and she took a step reflexively and looked at him nkly. ¡°What happened?¡± Dan asked gently. Jane came to her senses and took a deep breath. back The man in front of her was clean, and there was a strong masculine aura between his eyebrows. How could that tramppare to Dan? Jane hit her head hard with her hand. She was crazy. She must have been dazzled just now! ¡°What happened?¡± Dan asked again patiently, his voice softer than before. Jane twitched her mouth and held his hand. Her fingertips were ice cold, and Dan could not help but worry. ¡°Where did you go so early in the morning? Mountains and seas surround it. The wind is strong, and the weather in Central City is cold. You¡¯re wearing such thin clothes and going out to get some fresh air. Did you catch a cold?¡± He covered her forehead and was pulled down by Jane like a spoiled child. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Dan looked at her quietly. Thinking of her mistake just now, Jane found it funny again. She smiled slightly and burst intoughter. When Dan saw her smile, he felt the whole world be colorful. ¡°Honey.¡± He held her shoulders and said in a charming voice, ¡°We agreed to have a honeymoon, but you asked me to sleep alonest night.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡± She looked at him like a vixen. ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡± He narrowed his eyes and touched her back. ¡°But now¡­ it¡¯s time for us to do something for our honeymoon, right?¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Jane punched him with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s daytime, you¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°No.¡± Jane pushed him away. ¡°We¡¯ve already arranged it today. Aren¡¯t we going to the water park?¡± Dan was stunned. As expected, she had taken out a few tickets, all of which had been bought in advance. His face darkened in dissatisfaction. ¡°Honey¡­¡± Jane h ooked his neck with her little hand. ¡°I know you were unhappyst night, but I haven¡¯t chatted with Kate like I did in college. Can¡¯t you be more generous?¡± ¡°Tonight.¡± She leaned into his ear, and her big eyes were as bright as stars. ¡°Tonight¡­ I won¡¯t mistreat you!¡± After saying that, she lowered her head and leaned against his chest. Her face was red. Dan loved her even more now. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± He patted her. ¡°Let¡¯s go to a restaurant for brunch.¡± ¡°You mean the Golden Pavilion again?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I just asked. The food we enjoy these days is the best!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jane was excited. They¡¯re holding a celebration party, but we¡¯re the lucky ones!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dan smiled faintly. As long as he could see her happy, he would be satisfied. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Honey, I found that since I married you, I¡¯m so lucky. Everything has gone beyond my imagination!¡± She stood on tiptoe, held his face, and kissed him hard on the lips. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re my lucky star!¡± Dan was slightly stunned. He scratched her nose and chuckled. ¡°You go eat first,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Im going to the bathroom. I¡¯ll catch up with you soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jane didn¡¯t think much about it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find Kate and Dr. Green first. Come and meet us quickly!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jane jumped out of the room, and Dan suddenly had a dark look in his eyes. He called someone and asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened to her this morning?¡± ¡°Mr. Dominic, Ms. Fallon has been ying by the sea. We kept an eye on her from a distance. But when she went back, in the trash can on the street¡­¡± The man said hesitantly. Dan growled angrily, ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°There, she met a homeless person.¡± A homeless person? Dan felt his heart tighten. Did she suffer a loss? ¡°The homeless man didn¡¯t do anything to Ms. Fallon. But after he left, Ms. Fallon kept staring and stood still for more than ten minutes.¡± Perhaps she was frightened; this was the first thought that shed through Dan¡¯s mind. But he remembered that when he had just married Jane, a few gangsters had blocked the door and molested her, and she had fought with them with sticks. And when she attended the dinner party and misunderstood that Hector had improper thoughts about her. She strangled the driver and jumped out of the car halfway, almost losing her life. How could such a brave and tough woman be scared by a homeless man? Chapter 102 There must be another reason! Dan narrowed his eyes, pursed his thin lips, and then slowly calmed down. He said in a low voice. ¡°Cooperate with the police and get the surveince video of that area. Find out who that homeless man is!¡± The week¡¯s journey ended quickly. They enjoyed themselves, but as soon as they returned to Cardiff, they had to return to their normal and orderly lives. It took Jane two days to adapt to this busy life. ¡°It seems that this person can¡¯t stop¡­¡± She sighed with emotion as she flipped through the report. ¡°As soon as I stopped, my mind was full of ying things, and I lost my energy at work!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll find you something to do, okay?¡± A clear voice suddenly came from the door. Jane looked up and saw Annie smiling as she brought Josh in. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Dan that you¡¯re a very busy person.¡± Josh curled his lips and continued, ¡°When I saw you today, you werepletely different from before!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jane smiled happily. ¡°Then what do I look like before? What do I look like today?¡± ¡°Usually, when you¡¯re with Dan, you¡¯re like a timid little bird. But today, you look like a sessful female CEO!¡± Hearing this, Janeughed. She invited Josh to sit down and personally made coffee for him. ¡°Jane.¡± Josh looked at her. ¡°Maybe you can be the CEO in the future!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m ttered. I¡¯m grateful I can do this job well for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Oh, I almost forgot about it.¡± Josh took out some photos. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you this today!¡± Jane was stunned. She took the photo and looked at it carefully and her eyes turned red. CO(2) Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 These were all photos of Kassie. The Center for Psychiatric Rehabilitation was quite special, and most of the patients inside were immune to it. In order to the outside bacteria or diseases, the rules were changed recently. Family members could only visit once a month, and the patients had to be taken care of in the sanatorium for the rest of the time. Jane could no longer see her mother at any time like before. Therefore, Josh took advantage of his position to take photos and let her know that her mother wast living a good life. ¡°Mrs. Davis is recovering well.¡± Josh chuckled as he continued, ¡°The nurse who took care of her said she has been behaving normally in conversation and movements recently. I¡¯ve also seen her medical records and asked the attending doctor. She took less medicine recently.¡± ¡°Really?¡± For Jane, this was great news. ¡°Yes.¡± Josh nodded. ¡°But I¡¯m just a doctor who studies here. I don¡¯t have much power, so¡­ I can¡¯t take you in often. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be surprised!¡± ¡°No.¡± Jane smiled gratefully. ¡°It¡¯s good enough to have these photos! Dr. Green, thank you so much.¡± ¡°My pleasure.¡± Josh pursed his lips. ¡°I should be the one thanking you!¡¯ ¡°Why?¡± Josh was a little embarrassed, but he scratched his head and told her with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been dating Kate recently¡­ Ha, I know. You must have put in a good word for me, right? Thank you, Jane!¡± Jane was happy for him and also wished Kate well. But she didn¡¯t know if Kate had confessed to him. After a moment of silence, she looked up at him and chuckled. ¡°This is your credit. Your sincerity touching.¡± ¡°But if you hadn¡¯t arranged that trip, we wouldn¡¯t have progressed so quickly.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t say that anymore.¡± Jane smiled and suddenly thought of something. She turned aroundBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. and opened the drawer. ¡°By the way, Dan¡¯s boxing club had apetition this weekend. Here are the tickets. Why don¡¯t you come with Kate?¡± ¡°Apetition?¡± Josh asked as his eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s not him but his students,¡± Jane said with a smile. ¡°Oh, then we must go watch the battle! Let¡¯s see how good his students are!¡± ¡°Yes, you have toe!¡± Jane sent Josh to the entrance. After returning to the office, she carefully put away the photo and immediately got to work. In the more than half a year since she married Dan, their rtionship was getting better. Their work was stable and they worked together to make money. Her mother¡¯s condition had also improved. Bailey had gotten rid of the shadow of being bullied on campus and was preparing for her favorite university. Chapter 103 Moreover, whenever she encountered danger, she would always be able to turn the situation around and benefit from it. Half a year ago, her world was still dark, and she was helpless. Perhaps G od couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer too much, so he sent Dan to save her. Jane smiled happily. She came to thepetition site early on the weekend, and soon there were no empty seats. Likest time. Dan arranged her seat in the middle. Not long after, Kate and Josh came in. ¡°Jane, this ce is superb!¡± Josh praised. Looking at the cheering crowd and the athlete full of hormones, he also felt surprised. The burly men on the stage were all students of Dan. Their attacks were quick, urate, and ruthless. The opponent had no strength to fight back and was forced to retreat. The bell rang continuously. Almost all the winners were students of Dan. Dan sat calmly. A trace of approval shed across his cold face. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡± Josh was very excited. He jumped up and cheered at the top of his voice during thepetition. ¡°Let¡¯s fight like this¡­ Yes!¡± The shouts at the scene were deafening. Dan¡¯s student won again. ¡°If Dan¡¯s students win all thesepetitions, will he receive a lot ofmissions for it?¡± Jane was stunned andughed for a long time. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kate didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Do you want to change your profession and be a coach?¡± ¡°This job is really good!¡± Josh looked around and said, ¡°Look at these audiences. They all bought tickets. Whether the boxer wins or loses, there will be a entrance fee! Of course, the coach will take more!¡± ¡°Josh, have you be obsessed with money?¡± Kate widened her eyes. Josh sighed, ¡°If I don¡¯t fall in love with money, how can I save money to get married?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Josh held back hisughter and shook his head hard. Kate alsoughed. She was about to punch him, but she suddenly froze! Jane was stunned and noticed that something was wrong with her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kate?¡± Kate was silent. Her eyes were fixed on a certain ce, and her whole body trembled and her face was pale. Jane followed her gaze and looked over. Not far from the stands, a ck figure passed through the crowd and walked towards the safe exit. Jane felt that the man was burly, and just by looking at his back, he had a cold aura. Her heart trembled. Looking at Kate¡¯s expression, she understood something¡­ At this time, Kate suddenly got up! ¡°Where are you going? Jane chased after her. Kate did not answer and rushed to the figure. They passed through the safe exit, passed through a dim corridor, and came to the backstage of thepetition venue. Jane was panting. Just as she was about to ask what was happening. Kate suddenly stopped. Outside the backstage locker room, the man was standing face-to-face with Dan. The white light reflected the sharp edges of their faces. The two men had powerful auras, and their eyes were equally frigid. However, the strange man opposite them looked even more gloomy. ¡°Honey¡­¡± Jane was nervous. That person did note with good intentions. She was worried that Dan would suffer losses. But why did Dan know him? Jane looked at him and then at Kate. Her mind was in a mess. ¡°Honey?¡± The man raised his voice and looked at Dan with a sneer. ¡°You¡¯re married? It seems that you¡¯re living a good life!¡± Dan stared at him without saying a word. The man was ruffian-like, with a scar between his eyebrows. Even on such a hot day, he was wearing a pair of ck gloves. The moment he looked at Jane, he saw Kate beside her. At that moment, his face changed, and his eyes changed. Kate stared at him as if she had seen a ghost, trembling all over. ¡°Kate¡­¡± Jane stepped forward and took her hand. The man was only stunned for a moment, and then he became cold again. He smiled slightly, looked at Dan with disdain, and threw the ashes on him casually. (1) Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Jane shouted and immediately ran over to protect her husband. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± The man looked disdainful. ¡°Ask your husband how he treated me in the past¡­ Ha, his hand is my ashtray!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Do you think you married a good man? The man looked her up and down, and his eyes made Jane very ufortable. ¡°Ha, he¡¯s nothing more than an ex-con. You still think he¡¯s some kind of catch?¡± The man sneered, ¡°Dan, you are really lucky!¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Jane shouted in an imposing manner. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. This is a public ce. If you still don¡¯t respect my husband, I¡¯ll call security!¡± ¡°Dan.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°Why are you still so useless? Do you only know how to hide behind women?¡± ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡± Josh, who had just arrived, was sweating as he looked at these people in confusion. He was most worried about Kate, so he stood beside her. However, Kate dodged and deliberately kept a distance from him before he could get close. Josh was stunned. He heard the strange man sneer and strode out. Jane was so angry that her face turned red. She carefully checked Dan to see if he had been burned. Kate seemed to have lost her soul. The man went out, and her eyes followed. After a while, she bit her lip and ran wildly in the direction of the man! ¡°Kate¡­¡± Josh didn¡¯t stop her, but his heart ached, and he was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t speak. Kate chased him to the entrance of the stadium. From a distance, she saw more than a dozen luxury cars slowly driving over. Dozens of men in ck were standing on both sides, and someone was opening the first car door for the man. Before getting in the car, the man looked back. Kate burst into tears and shouted in a trembling voice, ¡°Aaron Wilson!¡± The bodyguards were all full of vignce. Kate sta ggered forward, but what came to her was Aaron¡¯s unkind words. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Don¡¯t disturb me again in the future.¡± There was a loud bang in her ear. ¡°What did you say?¡± He did not repeat it and got in the car. The motorcade slowly left, and Kate was stunned. Her tears blurred her vision, and her heart was like being cut by a knife. When thest car was about to disappear, she suddenly ran wildly and chased after Aaron, shouting at the top of her voice, ¡°Aaron,e back!¡± ¡°Aaron, you are such a loser! Didn¡¯t you say you would care for me for the rest of your life? Have you forgotten? ¡°Aaron!¡± The man sining in the car didn¡¯t move. His hands on his knees were clenched into fists, and he nails My Husband Serr dug deep into his flesh. Kate screamed hysterically. It was more clearly imprinted in his heart. He gritted his teeth. Even if his body was trembling, he had to look calm. ¡°Mr. Wilson, Ryan, and Sam have something to discuss with you tonight in the private room V8.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send more people to guard outside. Even if the policee, you can leave through the back door.¡± Aaron nodded gently. ¡°Mr. Wilson¡­ as for Miss May, you ¡°I don¡¯t know this woman. How many times do I have to say?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinate lowered his head and avoided asking any more questions. ¡°But should we investigate Dan?¡± Aaron frowned. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. There was indeed something wrong with Dan when he saw him just now. They had assaulted him in prison before, but when he saw Dan just now, he was shocked. Moreover, Dan was married. Did he have a wife? Heh, as long as it was an ordinary woman, no one would dare to marry him! ¡°Be careful when you investigate.¡± Aaron lit a cigarette and smoked. ¡°Mr. Wilson, it seems his wife is very close to Miss May. Do you want to¡­¡± ¡°Investigate his wife as well!¡± Aaron was fierce. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who she is. What tricks are they ying!¡± When they got home in the evening, Jane helped Dan prepare the bathwater and asked him to take a bath. Then she massaged Dan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± He smiled gently. ¡°Go to bed early. I¡¯ll be back when I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡± Jane looked at him, her small hands still pressing against his body. Dan¡¯s expression changed slightly. The reason why he didn¡¯t want her to massage him was that¡­ her strength was not a massage at all, but a temptation Her slender fingers seemed to have magic. No matter which part of his body she touched, he was extremely sensitive¡­ Dan took a deep breath and turned his head to look at her. Her little face was red, and sweat oozed from the tip of her nose. A few strands of her hair stuck to her temples. She looked particrly cute. He really wanted to pull her in and have sex with her. It seemed that they had never done it in the water¡­ Dan smirked. Just as he was about to grab her wrist, Jane stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t have any bad ideas. I can¡¯t do it today.¡± Jane smiled mischievously and continued to massage his arm. Dan was instantly discouraged. Hey on the bathtub¡¯s edge in low spirits and allowed her to 17.25 My Husband Is A Secret Billionaire Chapter 184 massage him. ¡°Is this the only thing men think about?¡± Dan thought that he was different. He only had this idea in his mind when he faced Jane. ¡°Well¡­ Of course not.¡± He thought so, but he had to disguise it. ¡°Men think a lot. Well, it¡¯s only a small part of life.¡± ¡°Think a lot?¡± Jane looked at her. ¡°What are you thinking about? For example, how to hurt the person you once loved?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Dan immediately became alert. He had never done anything wrong to her! ¡°I just feel sorry for Kate.¡± Jane lowered her voice. ¡°As you can see today, that man¡­ knows her. And I heard that Kate used to have a childhood sweetheart, but they separated for some reason. At that time. I thought he was dead, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be¡­¡± Dan narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡®Is he the ex boyfriend of Kate?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± Jane nodded and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you know him? But why did that man talk to you in that way? Was there any conflict between you two before?¡± Dan was stunned, and his eyes gradually darkened. ¡°¡­ It was a long time ago,¡± he said perfunctorily. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see this person again on such an asion.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on between you two?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡± He forced a smile and touched her head. ¡°You¡¯ve been tired. Go to bed early. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Jane put the clean clothes and bath towel beside him and then obediently walked out of the bathroom. Dan took out his mobile phone, dialed a number, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you found what I want?¡± ¡°The information has been sent to your mailbox,¡± ¡°That person is Aaron?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Henry replied, ¡°Mr. Murphy, Aaron may investigate you and even Ms. Fallon. Your identity¡­ I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t keep it a secret anymore!¡± COMI »Ø»Ø 11:25 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 He didn¡¯t speak, and his breathing became heavier and heavier. The phone buzzed, and an email came. He flipped through the information. As expected, Aaron had a grudge against Dan. ¡°Sir.¡± Henry continued, ¡°Aaron was sentenced to ten years in prison for assault at the age of eighteen but was released two years earlier due to good behavior. ¡°In the past two years, he has been doing very well in Cardiff and has bought severalrge clubs. But there are also rumors that he secretly killed those big shots.¡± He frowned and rubbed his temples gently ¡°Aaron owns a lot of bars and clubhouses now, but these are all fakes. He does all kinds of underworld business.¡± He asked in a deep voice, ¡°What happened to him in prison?¡± Henry coughed and said, ¡°He used to be a leader in prison. It¡¯s said that there are ranks among prisoners. People like Aaron, who hurt and kill people, are superior and are respected by other prisoners. ¡°As for those¡­ rapists like Dan, they despise him the most.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that guy just some brute who specializes in fighting?¡± ¡°Mr. Dominic,¡± Henry said with a bitter smile, ¡°how can an ordinary gangster get in and out of prison so many times?¡± Mr. Dominic frowned, and he felt a headache. ¡°Dan is a reprehensible criminal. It is said that he vited a girl; the youngest is only 16 years old¡­¡± Campbell took a deep breath. It was so disgusting! Not to mention that Aaron looked down on such a man. He looked down on him even more. Fortunately, Dan was dead. ¡°Sir, you¡¯d better stay away from Aaron. He has some power now. Although he can¡¯t bepared to the Campbell family, he is in the underworld and has no rules. What if he-¡± ¡°Well, I know.¡± He knew what Henry was going to say. If Aaron deliberately came to make trouble for him because he had bullied and despised Dan in the past, it would be easy to know that he was not Dan. Now, he was afraid that Jane would know. Although she would find out sooner orter that he was Dominic, he wanted to thoroughly exin this matter to her. Before that, there must be no idents. Dominic hung up the phone, wiped his mouth with a towel, and walked out. Jane had fallen asleep. She was lying on the bed with one leg curled up and the other straight. She upied the whole bed. 1925 My Husband A Secret Horaire Chapter 105 Dominic smiled. His wife¡¯s sleeping posture was indeed not very elegant. But he liked her. He walked over gently, kissed her on the forehead, covered her with the nket, and quietly turned back to the living room. The Campbell Group was halfway through thend acquisition project in the Western District of Central City. At present, he had to find a way to get Sendnt¡¯s funds, and both sides would work together to promote it. However, Mr. Campbell, who was naturally suspicious, had always been on guard against his grandfather¡¯s family and refused to cooperate with them casily. Dominic pinched the bridge of his nose, turned on theputer, and continued to write the n. After an unknown period of time, he straightened his body and wanted to pour a ss of water, but he suddenly found that Jane was standing at the door of the bedroom and looking at him drowsily. ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡± Stunned, Dominic turned off theputer quietly. ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep. So I get up and read the news. ¡°Is there any news in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s some news from the past. I was bored, so I read it casually.¡± Jane nodded. She was sleepy, so she gently leaned on him. Dominic hugged her and rubbed the dp of his nose against her thick long hair. The faint fragrance of her hair was refreshing. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she couldn ¡­. Dominic took a deep breath and tried his best to suppress the impulse. Recently, he had more intentions to have sex with her. ¡°Honey,¡± Jane said softly, ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Dad talked to me once and asked me to work in the Fallon Group. He said he would pay me three times the sry here so I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Mom¡¯s medical expenses.¡± Dominic frowned as a dark glint shed across his eyes. David was a fox. ¡°Then what do you think?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Jane spilled. She knew everything. ¡°Do you think my father is so kind as to let me go back? He has never fulfilled his responsibility as a father since I was a child. Isn¡¯t it strange that he suddenly wants me to work at the Fallon Group?¡± Dominic slowly rxed and smiled. He knew that his wife was smart and not easy to fool, and she would not be blinded by the so-called. ¡°family affection¡±. ¡°My dad loves power the most,¡± Jane continued, ¡°but a while ago, Flona had some bad intentions, which made him wary. He asked me to go back now just to give Fiona a warning.¡± ¡°Maybe if I th ink worse of him, it¡¯s¡­¡± Jane curled up, her chin resting on her knees and her big eyes twinkling. 17:25 My Theband Is A Serret Hire Chaport 105 ¡°He wants to watch Fiona and Ipete with each other. He just wants to use me to pin down. Fiona.¡± Dominic chuckled. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jane looked up at him. ¡°Honey, do you think I¡¯m a bad woman that I think my biological father is so cold-blooded¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Dominic shook his head gently. ¡°I¡¯m relieved.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very relieved that you think so. It shows that you¡¯re smart, not just an innocent girl.¡± He said in at low voice. ¡°It also shows that you can protect yourself. In this way, even if I¡¯m not by your side¡­ you¡¯ll live a good life.¡± Jane thought for a while and suddenly felt that something was wrong! ¡°H oney, what did you say?¡± She held his hand, panicked, and stared at him with round eyes. ¡°What do you mean? You¡­ you want to leave me?¡± Dominic tensed up and forced a smile. Jane noticed that there was a red rope tied around his wrist. ¡°Do you believe what the olddy said?¡± she asked in a low voice. ¡°L.¡± He licked his lips, not knowing what to say. The truth would be revealed one day. He would do his best to protect her, but he could not guarantee that he would still hold her in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m just doing this just in case.¡± Dominic chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t that olddy say that we would separate?¡± ¡°But she also said we would be happy in the end!¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. This was the difference between Jane and others. She was optimistic. And he was not. No matter what happened, he always prepared for the worst. ¡°Yes, we will be happy.¡± He touched her head with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Didn¡¯t you just say that you would return to the l¡¯allon Group? I want to hear what your final decision is.¡± )(3) (0) 1725 My Budand Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Jane tilted her head, and a trace of indifference shed across her delicate face. ¡°I will refuse him.¡± She said without hesitation. This answer was beyond the expectations of Dominic. But he wanted to hear what his lovely wife was thinking ¡°I grew up in an abnormal family.¡± Jane leaned against him and said slowly, ¡°Dad never cared about me. Mom is delirious, and I have to take care of my brother. I have to hear the bullying and humiliation from Joy and Fiona. I really don¡¯t know what the Fallon family has given me. ¡°I don¡¯t like that family, and I don¡¯t need to work for the Fallon Group now.¡± She looked up at him. ¡°I am already your wife, and I have nothing to do with them anymore. In addition, my father asked me to go back with bad motives, so I don¡¯t want to be used by him.¡± ¡°Haney.. She wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°I just want the two of us to live a good life.¡± Dominic stroked her back gently. Although he couldn¡¯t fully empathize with her, he understood what kind of psychological trauma it would bring to children if they grew up in an abnormal family. On the surface, the Campbell family seemed to be rich and powerful, but in fact, it was not a good family. In fact, it was even more dark. He didn¡¯t want her to feel wronged, but she had to learn to live with dangerous people. This was the law of survival. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Jane,¡± he sighed softly and said in a low voice. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can understand that you don¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Fallon family anymore, but your connection with the Fallon family couldn¡¯t be changed.¡± Jane was suddenly stunned. ¡°Have you ever thought about your mother?¡± Her face changed and she bit her lip. Dominic gently stroked her cheek with his rough fingers, he looked at her carefully. ¡°You said that David raped your mother to give birth to you, and she was delirious and had to stay in the Center for Psychiatric Rehabilitation. This is all caused by David. ¡°But it¡¯s been too long, and it can no longer be investigated. And you have the blood of the Fallon family, which is a fact. ¡°What you can do now is to take back what you deserve¡­. You have to seek justice for your mother!¡± Jane stared at him nkly with aplicated expression on her face, looking a little shocked. No one had ever said those words to her, and she had never thought about it. She had always lived in her sorrows and joys, but she had forgotten what her mother had suffered.. With tears in her eyes, Jane timidly leaned into his arms. This had be her habit. When she was uncasy, she would lean into his arms. His hot and strong chest was her best haven, giving her a sense of security. 12.14 My thnd by A Street Milimair. Chapter 106 ¡°Honey,¡± she asked in a low voice, ¡°Am I¡­ going topete with Fiona for the family property?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the purpose.¡± He said lightly, ¡°Your purpose is to teach those who have hurt you a lesson.¡± The little woman did not say a word. After a long silence, she looked up at him firmly and nodded hard. ¡°Yes, I know!¡± Dominic was stunned. He knew Jane was already knew how to do it. He looked at her gently. She was smart, strong, soft, and powerful inside, tough and unyielding, and. had kindness and sharpness. The olddy was right. Such a woman certainly would be rich.. The man standing next to her in the future would definitely be him, the heir of the Campbell Group. Dominicughed, took her back to the bedroom, and patiently coaxed her to sleep. A few dayster, Hector made an appointment with Dominic to tell him about the piece ofnd in the western suburbs of Central City. Dominic looked even gloomier. He squeezed his fingers so hard that the cigar almost snapped in his hand. ¡°Dominic¡­¡± Tristan hurriedly coughed to stop Hector from continuing. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re crazy.¡± Dominic snorted. ¡®How dare you incite my grandfather¡¯s family!¡± His grandfather¡¯s power was in Osanna and Sendnt, and Spinelli¡¯s five major groups were established with the support of his grandfather¡¯s family. Recently, Edward had been ying all kinds of tricks in Spinelli. His grandfather doted on his grandson, which caused dissatisfaction among the legitimate grandsons in the family, especially the uncle of Dominic. He always thought that his father had given all the benefits to an outsider. As a result, Edward used this to sow discord, and his uncle did some tricks, causing the Sendnt¡¯s funds to not be able to arrive on time. The things in the piece ofnd were dyed again and again, and in the end, it would be the possession of Edward. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dominic.¡± Tristanforted him. ¡°Your uncle doesn¡¯t have that much money. It¡¯s not easy to get to that ce. If he doesn¡¯t do it well, it will hurt him. We just have to wait and see. We can deal with him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Dominic nodded. This was exactly what he was thinking. The only thing he could do now was to stay calm and deal with all kinds of changes. ¡°By the way,¡± Hector smiled and changed the topic, ¡°I feel that your wife is as bold as you! I heard that she has resigned from the Hizack Company.¡± ¡°Really? Dominic looked at him. Only now he smiled. ¡°Why did she resign?¡± Tristan was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t she already a director there?¡± ¡°You underestimate my sister¨Cinw too much!¡± Hector said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of being a director? I heard that Jane negotiated with David and asked for the shares of the Fallon Group to enter the board of directors, and David actually agreed!¡± Tristan widened his eyes in disbelief. 12:14 Chapter 166 Dominic smiled faintly. She really did it. It seemed that she was a smart girl. ¡°Well, you can continue to talk. It¡¯s time for me to go home.¡± Dominic got up and strolled downstairs. ¡°Hey, Dominic, it¡¯s so early. ¡°Yes,¡± he said in a low voice. He turned around and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s time to go back and cook for my wife. Let¡¯s celebrate her joining the board of directors!¡± Hector and Tristan were shocked, ¡°Can you cook?¡± However, after taking a few steps, Dominic turned around and looked at Hector, saying. ¡°Let the kitchen downstairs cook a few dishes. I¡¯ll pack them up and take them back.¡± The two of them were speechless. Expressionless, Dominic strade into the elevator. When the elevator reached the lobby on the first floor, he felt a pair of sharp eyes staring at him from behind. He suddenly turned around, and he didn¡¯t say anything. Dominic frowned, his heart full of doubts. Just as he was about to walk forward, a ck shadow suddenly shed before his eyes! ¡°Oh, it seems that you are doing well! You can evene to such a ce?¡± CO(2) Chapter 107Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 A ruffian¡¯s face was revealed under the ck cap, and there was a hint of arrogance and contempt in his evil eyes. Dominic was stunned and greeted him in a manner that was neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°Mr. Wilson.¡± ¡°What?¡± Aaron was slightly surprised as heughed coldly. ¡®Did 1 hear you correctly? You called me Mr. Wilson?¡± Dominic smiled faintly, his eyes deep and cold. He had a cold aura, and those who were close to him felt an invisible sense of oppression, including Aaron. This feeling made Aaron very uneasy. ¡°Boy, have you forgotten what kind of person you used to be when you lifted my shoes?¡± He patted. Dominic on the shoulder. ¡°Oh, you keep calling him Sir. Now you¡¯re f ucking pretending to be civilized!¡± However, as soon as Aaron¡¯s hand touched the shoulder of Dominic, he was grabbed by the wrist! Aaron was startled, but his expression didn¡¯t change. He tried to break free, but he was firmly gripped. ¡°Dan Murphy!¡± He growled, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Dominic sneered and twisted his wrist! The pain made Aaron¡¯s face turn red. He stared at Dominic with a fierce look in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Wilson, please pay attention to your words,¡± Dominic emphasized. ¡°In the past, no matter how useless I was, it was all in the past. You should know that I¡¯m changed now.¡± ¡°Dan¡­¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯ve lifted shoes to you before, you¡¯re not qualified in the future! So don¡¯te looking for trouble with me again, or don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± Aaron¡¯s expression changed. Dominic let go of him and snorted. His gaze was so sharp that Aaron was frightened. Aaron looked at his back and was stunned for a long time. The scar between his eyebrows seemed to be more ferocious. ¡°Mr. Wilson.¡± One of his men hurried over. ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°Dan gambled and refused to pay a year ago, which vited the rules of the underworld. It is said that¡­ he has been killed!¡± Aaron paled. ¡®Is the news reliable?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± The subordinate licked his lips. ¡°Tve inquired about several ces. Some said that he was dead, and some said that his finger had been cut off, leaving him to fend for himself¡­ But in my opinion, he might die.¡± Aaron was serious. That¡¯s right. If he offended the underworld, even if he was alive, it would be impossible for him to be like the person just now, standing in front of him with so much strength and almost breaking his Chapter 107 wrist. But if that person was not Dan, then who was he? ¡°Continue the investigation,¡± Aaron ordered coldly. ¡°Be careful.¡± Jane stood outside the bright conference room, wearing a simple and elegant dark professional suit, which made her look elegant and charming. She took a deep breath and walked in. Although she was me ntally prepared, she was still timid in the face of so many strange gazes. ¡°Is this the other daughter of the chairman?¡± Someone whispered. ¡°Is she the illegitimate daughter? ¡°Shh¡­ You can¡¯t say that! Who can know what the chairman is thinking? She is now an illegitimate daughter. I¡¯m afraid she will inherit the family business in the future!¡± ¡°Then our Miss haspletelyst her power?¡± ¡°Who knows¡­ In short, she was cheated of tens of millionsst time, and the chairman was already angry. Well, how can she manage such a big group with such a brain?¡± Jane heard the whispers of the crowd. She tried her best to ignore all of this. Dan told her that she had to stay calm no matter what happened. The calmer she was, the better she could think of a countermeasure. People would lose their minds in a panic. At the thought of her husband, Jane smiled slightly and looked much more rxed. The board of directors began as scheduled. At the meeting, David gave a brief introduction and arranged corresponding work for Jane. All the shareholders kept silent. Although they had doubts, they pretended to wee Jane. After all, the overall situation was still uncertain. No one could guarantee what would happen in the future. It was wise not to offend anyone. After the meeting, people went out one after another, Jane packed up her things and followed them, ready to get familiar with her office environment. However, as soon as she reached the lobby on the first floor, she suddenly heard someone calling. ¡°Jane!¡± She turned her head and was pped! Her mind went nk, and she covered half of her burning face. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t think about anything, and many people were fixed on her. When she looked up, she saw Fiona standing arrogantly in front of her. Her eyes were fierce as if she wanted to eat her alive. ¡°You b itch!¡± Fiona cursed her loudly. ¡°You usually pretend to be uninterested in the Fallon family property, but now you¡¯ve finally shown your true colors! You¡¯re just a sl ut as your shameless mother! ¡°Fiona!¡± Jane trembled slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t nder me! I¡¯ve never been interested in the property of the Fallon family, but the chairman asked me to do so today, and he was the one who gave me the shares! You can argue with the board of directors. Don¡¯t show off in front of mel ¡°Oh, you want to threaten me with Dad? You bi tch, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how you instigated Chapter 107 me in front of Dad!¡± ¡°By the way,¡± Fiona turned around to face the crowd with a sinister smile, ¡°Do you know what kind of person her husband is? ¡°He¡¯s a notorious gangster! He always fights and goes to jail!¡± Jane clenched her fists tightly, she was angry. ¡°But my sister likes to keep good for nothings! No matter how useless her man is, she gives him a lot of money!¡± Fionaughed shrilly. ¡°Oh¡­ why? Do you like him so much? Is it because he had good sex skills?¡± She deliberately said loudly so that everyone in the hall could hear her. Jane blushed, and the discussions around her cut her like knives. Those sarcastic and contemptuous eyes were thrown at her like hail. She bit her lip and looked into Fiona¡¯s sinister eyes. However, at the same time, she saw Daviding down the stairs from the corner of her eye. Jane was stunned. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. ¡°Sister,¡± she said in a low voice, ¡°Please be careful. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good for you to say such things in thepany.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Fiona crossed her arms in front of her chest and rolled her eyes at her. Are you afraid of being affected?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will affect the Fallon family.¡± Jane deliberately emphasized the word ¡°the Fallon family¡±. David cared a lot about his reputation. No matter how chaotic his family was, he would never allow others to know those things. However, Fiona made such a scene in public, which made him angry. OBContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 As expected, David, who was standing on the stairs, stopped, and his face became gloomier. The secretary wanted to persuade them, but he stopped her. He wanted to hear what his two daughters would say! ¡°Sister,¡± Jane said unhurriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I got married? If Dad didn¡¯t favor you and love you so much, how could I be the one to get married? ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to talk about family affairs in thepany. I think you¡¯d better stop.¡± As she spoke, Jane was about to walk around her and enter the elevator, but Fiona rushed forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t dare to argue with me?¡± She looked unreasonable. ¡°What about your ability? Where¡¯s your glih tongue? Oh, you don¡¯t dare to say it now? You bit ch, don¡¯t pretend to be weak!¡± Jane was waiting for her to pester her endlessly! She nced at her and suddenly sneered. ¡°Sister, what ability do I have? Dad loves you. In the future, he will hand over the whole group to you. I¡¯m just here to do chores for you and pave the way for you.¡± ¡°Who knows what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really here to serve you¡± The more Fiona pressured Jane, the more Janepromised in order to advance. ¡°I¡¯m nothing in the Tallon family. You¡¯re the only heir of the family. I don¡¯t dare topete with you!¡± ¡°Who said she was the only heir of the Fallon family?¡± The angry roar pierced through the hall, and the hall was silent in an instant. Everyone was staring nkly in the direction of the sound. David had a heavy expression. He red angrily at Fiona before standing beside Jane. ¡°Jane.¡± He said in a deep voice, ¡°Remember, your surname is Fallon, and you are also my daughter.¡± Jane remained silent while Fiona red angrily at him. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Dad,¡± Jane said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about fighting for anything, and I don¡¯t dare to fight with my sister. I know that you have high hopes for my sister¡­¡± ¡°Is that all she¡¯s capable of?¡± David was furious. ¡°She lost her temper and made a scene regardless of the asion. She doesn¡¯t like a nobledy at all! She¡¯s still far from being qualified to be the heir!¡± ¡°Dad, you¡­¡± Fiona widened her eyes in disbelief. Standing next to David, Jane had an indifferent expression. What a good scene! Fiona was furious. She raised her hand and was about to hit her, but Jane had no intention of dodging. However, before she could p Jane, David grabbed her wrist tightly. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± David was furious. Chapter 105 ¡°Dad, take a good look! This bitc h dared to sow discord between us in front of me!¡± ¡°Fiona!¡± David berated angrily. ¡°Who are you calling a b itch? Jane is your younger sister, how can you say that about her? Do you still care about me, your father?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Fiona couldn¡¯t believe that this was the father who had doted on her since she was a child. David wasn¡¯t like this in the past! In the past, she was the only princess of the Fallon family¡­ Fiona bit her lip, her eyes slightly red, and red at him angrily. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re so partial to her. Who exactly is your biological daughter?¡± ¡°Do you think I am so old that he can¡¯t even recognize my own child?¡± David snorted. ¡°Both of you. are my daughters! If you dare to speak like this again, I will break your legs! Fiona took two steps back and trembled with anger. Jane sneered, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. She didn¡¯t mean that, and she has been treating me like this since I was a child. I¡¯m used to it.¡± You.¡± ¡°Sister.¡± Jane took a step forward and said. ¡°We are from the same family. We share the same honor and disgrace. Next time you want to lose your temper with me, find a ce where no one is around, and you can beat or scold me as you like. But don¡¯t embarrass me in front of so many people!¡± Fiona stared at her with a pale face. Jane hit the nail on the head with every word. No matter how s tupid Fiona was, she didn¡¯t dare to lose her temper at this moment. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect that my sister, who usually pretends to be aloof from worldly affairs, would be sa merciless now!¡± Jane said with a cold expression, ¡°I just want to work hard with you.¡± Fiona grunted and turned around to leave. Jane looked at her back and inadvertently caught a glimpse of David. She suddenly felt a little sad, Actually, both she and Fiona were the same people, so what was the point of winning or losing? ¡°Dad,¡± she said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the office first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± David smiled. ¡°Jane, I really didn¡¯t misjudge you! Work hard, and the Fallon Group will definitely have a ce for you in the future.¡± Jane curled her lips and had an indifferent expression. But when she looked at David, there was suddenly a hint of hatred in her eyes, When she got home in the evening, she was unhappy. Dominic was wiping the floor while humming a song. When he saw her return, he smiled happily. ¡°Honey, what do you think of me?¡± He showed her the fruits of hisbor in the afternoon Jane looked around and felt a headache. This man was really not good at housework. He wiped the floor dirty, and the water stains were. 12:15 My! Chapter 10% everywhere. The clothes on the balcony had been taken back, but instead of saying that they were ¡®folded¡¯, it was better to say that he had stuffed them.. The things in the room were not arranged as they used to be. There seemed to be something cooking in the kitchen. Dominic rushed in excitedly and brought out the pot and bowls. Jane saw that it was Pasta again. He didn¡¯t cook much in the past six months after getting married, and he could only cook Pasta. She smiled binerly. Looking at his sweaty and excited face, she felt sweet. She put her arms around his neck and snuggled up in his arms like a spoiled child. Smelling the smell of smoke un his body, she felt happy and at ease. ¡°Honey,¡± she said softly, ¡°I remember that you didn¡¯t cook when we first got married. I have to serve you when Ie back from work every day.¡± Dominic alsoughed. ¡°Were you annoyed with me at that time?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jane punched him. ¡°I wish I could strangle you to death!¡± ¡°What about now? Have I made any progress?¡± ¡°Well¡­ at least I can cook, although my cooking is not very good.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Dominic immediately red at her. He took off his apron, his face full of dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy making Pasta with my exclusive secret recipe for so long, but you look down on me! I must get back to you today! Janeughed happily, and she ate it obediently. ¡°Eat more.¡± Dominic looked at her dotingly. ¡°We still have important things to do!¡± Jane almost choked. She stopped eating, and her heart was beating fast¡­ The business that this man was talking about¡­. was nothing more than sex. It turned out that he had fed her first, and then¡­ Was she going to feed him again? Jane blushed.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No¡­ nothing.¡± Jane replied in a low voice. She stole a few nces at him as she ate the noodles. She pouted and said in a low, ¡°You really know the time¡­¡± What was he thinking? How did he know that her period was over today? Jane blushed even more and looked at him shyly and reproachfully. Dominic was confused. He couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened. Why was she blushing? Dominic roughed lightly and looked up at Jane. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You¡¯ve adapted quite well to the Fallon Group these past few days. Why are you so happy?¡± When Jane heard this, her eyes darkened, and she gently stopped eating. She told Dominic everything that had happened in the past few days, including how Fiona made things difficult for her in the company. Die listened quietly. He could imagine how helpless she was in the Fallon Group. Although it was a family business, her situation was much moreplicated than anyone else¡¯s. But she had to endure that. She couldn¡¯t be afraid or admit defeat. Moreover, he would always stand by her side. ¡°Honey.¡± Jane whispered, ¡°Dad talked to me today and said he would assign the HR department to me.¡± Dominic eyes lit up. The HR department has always been an essential part of the group. Only trusted aides could get this position. But what David meant was strange¡­ Dominic smiled with a hint of cun ning shing across his brows. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you agree?¡± ¡°Of course I refuse.¡± Her answer was not slo ppy at all. He knew it. How could his woman be so s tupid? ¡°Why?¡± Jane nced at him and said softly, ¡°In a group, the II and Financial departments are the most important departments. ording to my father¡¯s character, he has to control people and money himself. ¡°Joy has been married to him for so many years, and Fiona has also been in thepany for so many years, but they still can¡¯t get a ce in the IIR department. Why should I be appointed as soon as I come?¡± Dominic maintained hisposure, but there was already a hint of approval in his eyes. ¡°I think there are two possibilities. Jane continued to analyze, ¡°One is that he is testing me to see if 1 amcoveting the Fallon Group. The other is that¡­ he is deliberately provoking a war between Fiona 13:15 My band is A Secret D¨¦boname and me. ¡°Once I agree, Fiona and Joy won¡¯t let me off. The more fierce our fight, the more pleasing it will be to him! ¡°That¡¯s why I won¡¯t get involved.¡± Jane took a sip of the soup. ¡°At least now is not the right time!¡± Dominic chuckled and took out a tissue to wipe the corner of her mouth. His voice was h oar se as he praised her in a low voice, ¡°My wife is so smart.¡± He said sincerely. He had thought that he would marry a soft and lovely wife, but he didn¡¯t expect that Jane would surprise him. She wasn¡¯t trying to rely on a strong man, she was a great woman who can live independently. They could help each other. However, the more it was like this, the more worried he was about their future.. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jane smiled sweetly at him, and there was also a little pride in her beautiful big eyes. ¡°Now do you know that you¡¯ve married a good woman?¡± Dominic smiled and said nothing. ¡°Honey.¡± He rubbed her hair. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of your smart head to work at the Fallon Group! Why don¡¯t you be the boss yourself?¡± Td like to¡­¡± Jane sighed and ate the rest of the noodles. Then she leaned back on the sofa and touched her full belly. Dominic came out of the kitchen and wiped his hands. When he saw her leaning against the sofa, he smiled and walked over to pull her gently. Jane crashed into his strong arms. The man¡¯s strong arms hugged her tightly. When she met his deep eyes, she suddenly remembered. what he had said, ¡°We have a more important thing to do¡­¡± ¡°Now¡­ it¡¯s about to start?¡± Jane blushed instantly. She lowered her head and allowed herself to be held by him obediently. ¡°Honey,¡± she said, ¡°let¡¯s¡­. wait a while.¡± Dominic was stunned. ¡°In a while? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say¡­ Ouch, let¡¯s do itter. I¡¯m too full. I can¡¯t do that thing now!¡± It took Dominic a long time to react. Holding back hisughter, he said to her h oars ely, ¡°Who said we were going to do that? I¡¯m going to take you out.¡± Jane was stunned and stared at him. ¡°You¡­¡± Dominic-caressed her head. Could it be that they had too much sex, which made her have a conditioned reflex in this respect? As soon as he talked about an important thing, she immediately thought of¡­ This was something that he had personally taught! He curled his lips and could not lude the pride. Jane clenched her small fist and punched him hard. 12:15 ¡°Dan!¡± ¡°All right.¡± He gently held her hand. I¡¯m serious, I want to take you to a ce.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you overeat?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Tll take you out for a walk!¡± Jane changed her clothes and went out with him. They took the bus and turned to the subway. After walking for a while, they arrived at amercial street, Although it was not as prosperous as the downtown area, it was romantic. Therefore, this was where many literary and artistic young people gathered. Although Jane was a native, she rarely came to this ce. She looked around curiously as if she had entered a novel paradise. Dominic took her hand and walked on the stone road under the shade of parasol trees. Not long after, they stopped in front of a shop. Jane widened her eyes, and her heart ski p ped a bit. ¡°Honey, this¡­¡± This ce was exactly the same as she had imagined! It was a spacious, transparent French window with a small yard full of sunshine and purple Iris. Dominic smiled and led her in. The decoration inside was fresh and simple. Behind the wooden bar counter were coffee machines and ovens. All coffee beans were neatly ced inrge transparent containers in the closet. Jane was stunned for a long time. She looked at the man beside her in a daze and muttered, ¡°Am I dreaming? Dominic pinched her soft earlobe. She suddenly burst intoughter, hanging almost on Dominic. Her hands were wrapped around his neck, and she was thrilled. ¡°Honey, did you help me find this store? ¡°Can I be a boss? ¡°How can you be so powerful!¡± After Jane calmed down, her expression suddenly changed. She slowly loosened, as if she had suddenly thought of something. There was a hint of hesitation in her eyes. ¡°Honey,¡± she asked tentatively, ¡°Is this shop expensive?¡± Dominic had expected her to ask such a question. He didn¡¯t reply and only smiled faintly. Jane became more suspicious. ¡°Can you¡­ tell me the truth. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Dominic looked at her quietly. Jane suddenly saw a trace ofplexity in his deep eyes. She was nervous. After a long time, she heard her husband¡¯s deep and slow voice. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for this shop for a long time. I negotiated with thendlord several times before renting and decorating it.¡± Jane was slightly stunned. ¡± ¡°You said that you wanted to run a cafe.¡± He looked gently and stroked her face. ¡°I¡¯ve always kept it in mind. ¡°So I found a few stores and finally chose this one because I felt it was very in line with your requirements.¡± ¡°Honey,¡± he said in a low and doting voice, ¡°I will try my best to get what you want at all costs.¡± Jane was moved and held his hand tightly. ¡°It must have cost a lot of money.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a little pricy.¡± She wouldn¡¯t believe it even if he said it was cheap. So he said, ¡°The bonus from the previous twopetitions, plus my sry andmission during this period, is just enough Jane was a little distressed. She knew that he would have a lot of money after thepetition, but he earned it with his physical. strength. She didn¡¯t want his sry because she didn¡¯t want to waste his hard-earned money. She wanted him to treat himself better and buy things for his own enjoyment. He didn¡¯t have to save money. She didn¡¯t expect him to spend it on her in the end. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep the money?¡± She pretended to me him. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± He smiled. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s worth it to fulfill your wish.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I have many wishes!¡± She pouted. ¡°Can you help me fulfill them all?¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± He hugged her tightly. Jane smiled like the warm sun. She could hear his strong heartbeat, but she couldn¡¯t know his fear. She didn¡¯t know. She just wanted to do a better job now. In this way, when his identity was revealed, she might not be able to leave him. Dominic led her to the back of the bar, selected some light-fried coffee beans, and put them in the coffee machine. ¡°Let me be your first guest today.¡± He raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°One iced coffee, please.¡± Jane agreed with a smile and prepared the beverage. It was gradually getting dark outside, and the French parasol tree at the door swayed with the breeze. The fragrance of coffee wafted in the room. Jane snuggled up to Dominic and looked at the sky in the distance with a faint smile. She seemed to be walking step by step into her colorful dream. On the weekend, a small opening ceremony was held in the cafe. Jane and Dominic had been thinking about the name of the cafe for a few days and finally gave it a simple moniker. It was called Purple Iris. It just so happened that the courtyard was filled with this kind of flower, and thenguage was full of happiness and love. The weather was sunny that day, and the white clouds were likerge clouds of cotton candy floating in the blue sky, surrounded by colorful colors in summer. Linda was the first toe with a gift. Before she entered the door, she asked for coffee and desserts. She also wanted to pack some for supper. However, as soon as she saw the serious face of Dominic, she immediately stood still at the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jane tugged at her and chuckled. ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t seen Miss Campbell yet, have you? Let me introduce her to you!¡± Dominic was dragged to Linda by her. They looked at each other, and Linda tried her best to suppress herughter. ¡°Honey, this is Linda Campbell. She saved mest time.¡± ¡°Linda, this is my¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± Linda put one arm around the neck of Jane and smiled at Dominic. ¡°This is your husband, Dan Murphy!¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Dominic was expressionless. ¡°Honey?¡± Jane nudged him with her arm. ¡°Linda is greeting you!¡± Dominic nced at Linda and replied with a ¡°hmm¡± in a muf fled voice. Then he turned around and went to the back of the bar to check the oven temperature. Jane frowned. She was confused and felt a little embarrassed in front of Linda. ¡°Did she think that they didn¡¯t treat the guests well?¡± ¡°Linda, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She smiled apologetically. ¡°My husband is usually serious and not very enthusiastic about people¡­ But after getting along with him for a while, you will know he is a good. person!¡± Linda held back herughter and nodded. Since he was young, Dominic had always been referred to as a ¡°brat¡± by her second uncle, and ¡°cold- faced man¡± and an ¡°evil demon¡± by the other members of her family. And Jane thought he was a good person. It seemed that her brother could make a woman happy! Jane made a cup of coffee for Linda and told her husband to keep an eye on the time. Then she turned around and went to clean the yard. The smell of cream wafted from the oven. Linda quietly walked over and wanted tounch a sneak attack from behind. However, Dominic turned around first, crossed his arms, and frowned. His eyes suddenly became sharp. Linda cried out in a low voice and quickly covered her thumping heart. ¡°Hey Brother.¡± The man raised his eyebrows and said with a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m Dan.¡± Linda stuck out her tongue andughed dryly. His face darkened. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°L¡­¡± Linda was very innocent. ¡°I really came to congratte you! Besides, it was Jane who asked me toe. I didn¡¯te uninvited! ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re here to eat and drink for free.¡± Dominic looked even gloomier, ¡°Watch your tongue in front of my wife! Understand?¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Lindaughed and said, Tm your sister. How can I make things difficult for you? You¡¯re Dan, and we don¡¯t know each other! OK? Hey, brother¡­ Is my strawberry biscuits ready? I¡¯ll eat two pieces and bring the rest with me¡­¡± ¡°Why did you bring so many?¡± Dominic red at her. ¡°How can we do business when all of them have been taken away by you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, okay? There are just a few biscuits¡­ In the past, when you helped Grandpa manage the Campbell Group, you didn¡¯t feel sorry for spending so much money then!¡± ¡°How can that be the same?¡± Dominic rolled his eyes at her. When the time came, he didn¡¯t have time to argue with her. He put on thick gloves and took out the food. Linda leaned over like a greedy cat, but Dominic didn¡¯t give it to her. Instead, he took the te and walked away. Jane happened to see this scene when she entered the door to wash her hands. ¡°Honey!¡± She was shocked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Linda immediately pretended to be wronged and ran to Jane. ¡°Jane, he won¡¯t give me any biscuits¡­ He thinks I ate too much!¡± Jane red at Dominic. Dominic pursed his lips. Although his face was dark, he still obediently put the te on the table. ¡°Jane, it smells so good in here! Can Ie again in the future?¡± Jane agreed with a smile, turned around to wash her hands, and warned her husband in a low voice to take good care of her savior. Just as she turned around, Dominic caught a glimpse of Linda making faces at him and even said to him with a smirk. ¡°So you¡¯re afraid of your wife!¡± 12:15 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Dominic also opened his mouth to reply, ¡°You¡¯re itching for trouble!¡± Linda burst intoughter and enjoyed eating cranberry cookies heartily Crumbs of cookies were sc attered everywhere. Jane went to water the flowers in the yard, and Dominic walked beside his sister with a serious expression ¡°After you finish eating, clean up yourself!¡± Linda was startled by this sudden order. She swallowed thest bite in her mouth, although reluctantly, but eventually yielded to her older brother¡¯s authority. She obediently took the broom. from his hand and slowly cleaned up the mess. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re quite a character now.¡± She teased him while working. ¡°A model man with all twenty- four virtues, the epitome of a filial husband, aren¡¯t you?¡± Dominic red at her. Linda smiled and, after finishing cleaning, quietly put the remaining cookies back into the bag. ¡°For whom are you saving those?¡± Dominic suddenly said. Linda was startled, her small hand holding the edge of the bag tightened discreetly. Oh no, he had figured it out again. Who knows how her older brother always sees through everything with those bright X-ray eyes of his, nothing could escape him¡­ I¡­¡± Linda was racking her brains toe up with a random excuse, but she was told by Dominic again. ¡°You definitely didn¡¯t save it for yourself!¡± After a moment of hesitation, she surrendered and confessed, ¡°I¡¯m taking some for Eric to taste.¡± Eric? Why is it this person again? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Dominic¡¯s eyes were slightly cold, and there was a hint of doubt between his eyebrows. Thest time he went to the hospital to find him, she had said that she came to Cardiff with Eric. At that time, he didn¡¯t even remember that there was a person named Eric in the Campbell family. After thinking about it carefully, it seemed that Eric¡¯s grandfather had been a long-timeborer in the Campbell family. They only did some cleaning work and generally would not appear in front of him. But how did this person make Linda care so much about him? Dominic remained calm and asked Indifferently, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he gone back yet?¡± ¡°Of course he can¡¯t go back! If I¡¯m left alone in Cardiff alone, how can he be at case!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t trust you?¡± ¡°Well¡­ yes!¡± Linda looked ufortable, ¡°He originally came to¡­ protect me.¡± ¡°You need someone to apany you when you go out. With so many bodyguards at home, why did you choose to bring him, who only trims thewn?¡± Dominic said sternly. 111 ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Linda!¡± Dominic looked serious. ¡°You¡¯d better he reasonable and keep your distance from that Eric!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll hurt yourself!¡± he said with emphasis, ¡°That person is not worthy of you. You better distance yourself from him!¡± ¡°Are you implying that hees from a humble background?¡± Linda pouted, ¡°Then whats the matter with you and Jane? You¡¯re in Cardiff incognito, posing as the model husband, and yet you dare to criticize me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the same as you!¡± Dominic was furious as he growled h oars ely. Every word of this girl was poking at his sore spot. The more he didn¡¯t want to hear something, the more she said something. She really did it on purpose! ¡°Linda, I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯re only eighteen years old! Instead of studying properly, why are you blindly pursuing love? Break up with that ba st ard right away, or I¡¯ll take care of that Eric as soon as 1 return to London!¡± You¡­ Linda was frightened by his outburst, her eyes turning rett, feeling wronged yet not daring to retort. She mumbled, ¡°You dare! If youy a hand on him, I immediately tell Jane who you really are!¡± Dominic red at her with anger, choking on his words. The little girl continued to wipe her tears, I¡¯m eighteen, so what? Who said that you can¡¯t fall in love at the age of eighteen? When you were eighteen, wasn¡¯t Miranda pestering you all the time?¡± ¡°Linda, say one more word!¡± Dominic¡¯s anger made the whole room feel like a vacuum. Linda could only hear her own heart pounding She hung her head timidly, twisting her fingers together, biting her lip, not daring to say a word. At this moment, Jane came in with Kate and Josh, followed by Tristan, They were all here to celebrate the sessful opening of the new store Dominic took a deep breath and forced a more natural smile, weing thein. He was polite and courteous while exchanging pleasantries with them, disying the demeanor of a gracious host. Jane stood by his side, affectionate and full of admiration, with a devoted expression that made Kate unable to help butugh. Jane regained herposure, her cheeks turned slightly red, and she pursed her lips before turning around and busying herself behind the bar ¡°I see it every day, isn¡¯t it enough?¡± Kate followed and smiled, ¡°But I must say, Dan Murphy has done a good job, and I now have a better impression of him!¡± ¡°Anyway, as long as he spends all his money on you and doesn¡¯t mess around outside, I¡¯ll ept him as my brother-inw!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Jane smiled and showed her the menu. ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± ¡°Not drinking for now. Is everyone here?¡± 1115 ¡°Bailey has a supplementary ss today; he¡¯lle over after school. As for the others¡­ they should all be here.¡± Upon hearing this, Tristan chuckled lightly. At this moment, his phone rang and he went out to answer itughing even more. It was Young Master White who had been absent. ¡°Brown, do you think there¡¯s anyone like Campbell?¡± Hectorined in a loud voice as soon as Tristan picked up the call. ¡°Why am I so unwee? It¡¯s the grand opening of the new store, and they won¡¯t even let me attend. Tristan suppressed hisughter and kindly advised, ¡°You should understand Campbell¡¯s position. You were once considered a jerk by Jane and you even caused her a car ident. If Jane sees you all of a sudden, who knows how she¡¯d react?¡± Hector was unhappy, and sighed. ¡°So, then Dominic is the typical type who prioritizes love over friendship!¡± ¡°Well, you can¡¯t say that¡­ Tristan suppressed his smile. ¡°Actually, Dominic Campbell has been quite good to you. He even let you stay at his vacation home for a few days of leisure!¡± Hector was almost wailing. What kind of leisure was this? Clearly, he was being exiled as far away as possible! Dominic knew him too well and knew that he liked to join in the fun. Even though he warned him not toe on the opening day, he couldn¡¯t be sure that Hector wouldn¡¯t act rashly and stir up some other trouble. In order not to rm Jane, Dominic could only sacrifice his brother. He imed that he was allowing Hector to go on a vacation in the capital and pamper himself in a guesthouse, even reserving the Golden Pavilion for him to use exclusively. But in reality¡­ Hector gripped the fishing rod tightly and looked up to the sky, letting out a long roar. ¡°If he has the guts, he should openly reveal his identity! Let¡¯s see if it was me or him who scared the Jane in the end!¡± ¡°Shh! Stop talking!¡± Tristan looked concerned. ¡°You¡¯d better keep quiet!¡± ¡°Hmph, he only knows how to use red crucian carp to please women¡­¡± Hector gritted his teeth, ¡°I¡¯m going to catch all the red crucian carp from the bottom of his family¡¯s Mount Bright Radiance now. Let¡¯s see what he can use to coax sister-inw¡­¡± ¡°Ahli!¡± Tristan was taken aback. They were talking just fine a moment ago, but he didn¡¯t know why Hector had suddenly shouted. ¡°White?¡± Tristan felt uneasy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°White? Hector White! What¡¯s going on with you?¡± C 0000 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Hector squinted his eyes and shook his head vigorously. Did he just see a ghost? That scavenger¡­.. Although he only caught a glimpse of him, the facial features were exactly the same as Dominic! ¡°White? Hector White!¡± Tristan called from the other end of the phone, ¡°Did you fall into the water or something?¡± Hector didn¡¯t respond; he had forgotten to hang up the phone and just stared nkly as the person walked away. The person realized someone was following him and quickened his pace. Perhaps he was familiar with this area; it was all mountain roads, and after a few twists and turns, he vanished from sight. Hector stood still, his whole body stiff, and his hands and feet felt cold. Maybe he was familiar with this area. It was all mountain roads. Hector stood there, his entire body froze, his hands and feet cold. The hot spring inn and the Mount Bright Radiance across the street were not far apart, but the area in between was a public space, not under the Campbell family¡¯s control. Bai Hector had been fishing here just now, and he didn¡¯t have any bodyguards with him. Now, even if he wanted to chase, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up. The homeless man who rummaged through the garbage was nowhere to be seen¡­ ¡°Hello!¡± Tristan covered the phone with his hand and whispered, ¡°White, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Hector regained hisposure, taking a deep breath, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you for now, something urgent came up!¡± Tristan frowned.. What urgent matter could he have other than chasing after girls? He had probably seen some rare beauty just now! Back at the bed and breakfast, Hector immediately called his subordinates. ¡°The security in the neighborhood is not very good. Have you seen anyone suspicious?¡± The subordinates looked at each other, hesitated for a moment, and shook their heads one after another. ¡°Except for the area on both sides being under the Campbell family¡¯s control, the middle area and the beach are unimed. Are you talking about this area?¡± one of them asked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t kept an eye on this area much, but¡­¡± ¡°Go on!¡± The subordinate licked his lips. ¡°It is said that there¡¯s a recently released ex-convict who often hangs around here. Ile doesn¡¯t have a proper job, survives by scavenging, and has even scared away several tourists ying at the beach.¡± Hector narrowed his eyes, full of suspicion. ¡°Go check the surveince cameras,¡± he ordered in a deep voice. ¡°Retrieve the footage from every 12:15 Chapter 112 corner; nothing should be missed!¡± ¡± The coffee shop was hathed in bright sunlight, and it was bustling and lively. Jane stood behind the bar, making coffee and desserts, listening to her friends chatting andughing. and smelling the fragrance filling the room. A sense of happiness surged in her heart, and her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. Arge hand gently rested on her shoulder, and when she turned her head, she met his deep and doting eyes. ¡°Are you tired?¡± he smiled softly, ¡°You can take a break. Il take care of this.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Jane shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m happier the busier I am!¡± Dominic had a new hair tie on his wrist. He stood behind her, gently pulling up her sc attered long Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. hair. ¡°By the way, there are some things you still have to learn Jane looked back at him, ¡°When I¡¯m at work, you¡¯ll have to take care of the shop. Making coffee and tea is fine, but the most important thing is¡­ you shouldn¡¯t always have a stern face. You need to learn to smile; otherwise, you¡¯ll scare away the customers!¡± That was something Dominic couldn¡¯t do. He could smile at her, but he couldn¡¯t smile at others. ¡°Go on,¡± Jane nudged him, ¡°Go chat with them and smile for them; practice a bit!¡± ¡°Honey! Are you listening to me?¡± Dominic was speechless, hesitatingly taking steps towards the group. He kept turning back, hoping that his wife would revoke her order. But Jane continued encouraging him with her eyes and smile, leaving him in a dilemma. In the end, he gritted his teeth and stomped his foot before walking to Linda¡¯s group. At that moment, the group was engaged in lively conversation, but when they suddenly looked up and saw him, they all froze for a moment. ¡°Mr. Murphy¡­ Dan,¡± Kate was the first to notice something was off and cautiously asked, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Dominic was extremely serious, his face tight and rigid, standing stiffly in ce for a few seconds¡­. Then suddenly, he grinned, revealing a row of neat white teeth! Everyone stared at him in astonishment, their bodies leaning back, unable to believe what they were seeing. After a few silent seconds, the small coffee shop erupted in roaringughter! When Jane heard the sound, she hurried over and saw a few peopleughing. Linda and Tristan almost fell off their chairs! She turned to look at her husband again¡­ Ilis lips slowly came down from their grin, and his face turned even darker than before. Jane didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry for a while. His face was already cold enough, but when he smiled like that, it was even more frightening. It seemed that this guy was not cut out for the service industry. ¡°Alright, stopughing, everyone!¡± Jane linked her arm with him, afraid that his self esteem. would be hurt and tried to save face for him. My husband might look call on the outside, but he has a warm heart. He did a great job just now! Besides, everything takes some getting used to, right?¡± ¡°Honey,¡± her gaze was warm, ¡°you looked really good when you smiled just now! Keep it up in the future!¡± Dominic was started and clenched the Inle woman¡¯s hand. Kate stood up and put her hands on Jane¡¯s shoulders. ¡®Yes, your Superman husband is omnipotent! He¡¯s a treasure!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Jane looked at the man beside him with admiration. ¡°As long as my husband is here, our store will get better and better!¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Josh stood up. ¡°Your life will be more and more happy!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Kate smiled. ¡°The days are getting better. Shouldn¡¯t you two consider adding a new member to the family?¡± ¡°Kate¡­¡± Jane¡¯s checks were slightly red. ¡°What¡¯s so embarrassing! This is a big deal. When will it he put on the agenda? Hey, I¡¯m waiting to be a godmother!¡± Josh anxiously shouted, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the godfather!¡± Tristan protested. ¡°What should I do? ¡°Why don¡¯t they have a few more habies? Let¡¯s each have one!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Laughter filled the cafe, and the atmosphere was lively and warm. However, at this moment, several ck Porsches suddenly parked in front of the shop. Then a group of ck d individuals carrying flower baskets arrived, their faces expressionless. They ced the flower baskets in the courtyard and stood solemnly on either side. Everyone inside the room was startled. Dominic¡¯s brows tightened, and he immediately blocked Jane behind him, vigntly looking outside. ¡°It¡¯s not bad here!¡± Aaron Wilson walked over, a sly smile at the corner of his mouth. He leisurely looked around, seemingly indifferent, and casually chose a table and sat down, his legs crossed. Kate stared at him intently, trembling all over, but she didn¡¯t know that behind the sunsses, a pair of eyes were also fixated on her at the moment. The smile on Aaron¡¯s lips froze for a moment. He took a deep breath, then stood up and walked in front of Duminic. He patted his shoulder arrogantly. Dominic leaned away, dodging his hand, and a hint of coldness dashed in his eyes. ¡°Oh, Dan, we¡¯re still brothers, after all!¡± Aaron sneered, ¡°It¡¯s such a big celebration for the opening of the new store. How could you not let mee and congratte you?¡± OB 010) 12:15 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Dominic coldly stared at him, with a vignt and dangerous glint in his eyes ¡°Mr. Murphy,¡± Aaron sneered and looked at him meaningfully. ¡°The rent and decoration of this house must not be cheap, right? Where did you get so much money from?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern,¡± Dominic said coldly. We¡¯ve been like brothers all along, even in prison, I¡¯ve taken care of you,¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes seemed to look through him, ¡°Oh, if you need money, you can just tell me. I¡¯ll lend it to you. Don¡¯t make yourself suffer too much!¡± ¡°Thanks, but it¡¯s not necessary. ¡°So, you have such a backbone now? Dan Murphy, are you really relying on your wife to support you, as others have said?¡± When Aaron said this, his eyes kept staring at Jane who was behind him. Dominic clenched his fists. The blood vessels on his sturdy forearm were clearly visible. ¡°Stop talking nonsense here,¡± a sudden voice came from the small woman. Jane stepped in front of Dominic, her pair of beautiful big eyes firm and fearless. On other matters, she might appear weak, but when someone targeted her husband, she wouldn¡¯t back down. ¡°Mr. Wilson, this shop was a gift from my husband to me. We don¡¯tck money! My husband is diligent now, and he takes all the money he earns and gives it to me. In my eyes, he is the best husband in the world!¡± So, please be mindful of your words in the future, and don¡¯t always judge people with the same old perspective!¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes flickered as he carefully examined the petite woman in front of him. After a while, he let out a light hun, and slowly said, one word at a time, ¡°Beauty, it¡¯s not that I have an old perspective, but your husband is really not that great!¡± ¡°Oh, do you know what crime he was imprisoned for, in the first ce?¡± ¡°Aaron Wilson!¡± Kate suddenly stood up, her eyes fixed on him, ¡°You are not wee here. Please leave!¡± Aaron¡¯s heart tightened. He turned around slowly and took off his sunsses. Eight years had passed, and the person in front of him was the same and yetz she was no longer that same person. Their eyes were no longer what they used to be. Aaron pulled the corner of his mouth and forced a smile, ¡°Miss May, long time no see. How have you been?¡± Kate did not realize that he was trying his best to make his voice not tremble. ¡°Aaron¡± Kate took a deep breath, ¡°Today is the grand opening of my friend¡¯s business. We don¡¯t want you to spoil the celebration. So, be sensible and leave!¡± ¡°Who said I was here to sabotage them? Aaron scoffed lightly and pointed to the two rows of flower baskets outside. ¡°I¡¯ve brought congrattory gifts!¡± ¡°Besides, are you treating this kind of person as a friend?¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes showed disdain, and a touch Chapter 113 of scorn appeared at the corner of his mouth. Kate¡¯s brows furrowed, and her body trembled slightly. ¡°Jane is my best friend! Since she is married. to Dan, then Dan is also my friend. I won¡¯t allow anyour to cause trouble for my friends.¡± Aaron¡¯s fingers tightened around his sunsses. He looked at her quietly, and a fleeting warmth appeared in his deep eyes. This woman was still the same-righteous, protective, and deeply emotional But did she know that this world was full of traps, and one careless step could lead to a bottomless abyss? Aaron remained silent for a long time, then smiled lightly and waved to his men outside, signaling them toe in. More than a dozen men in ck filled the small cafe, and the atmosphere suddenly changed. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Miss May, you must be joking.¡± Aaron pursed his lips, ¡°I¡¯m not here to disrupt anything, I¡¯m a guest here!¡± ¡°Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy.¡± He locked at the two of them. ¡°Please please make a cup of coffee for cach of us, atte without sugar!¡± Jane had never experienced such a situation before. Even though she tried to remain calm on the surface, her heart was pounding like a drum. She subconsciously grabbed Dominic¡¯s arm and nced at him timidly. Dominic¡¯s expression remained calm as he stepped forward and said in a deep voice, ¡°Today, we don¡¯t have enough materials to make coffee for so many people. If you want coffee, Mr Wilson, you can come back tomorrow!! ¡°No coffee? Then how about some desserts? Aaron noticed there were still some cookies on the table and grabbed one. However, Dominic quickly cleared the tray and shot him a sharp nce. Aaron was taken aback, his eyes instantly revealing a fierce light as he tried to grab his hand! But Dominic was already prepared and sidestepped, grabbing his wrist! The two stood in a tense standoff, the atmosphere bing extremely tense. The dozen or so men in ck were all ready to act! A cold sweat broke out down Jane¡¯s spine. Aaron threw out a fist. Dominic opened his hand and clenched it tightly. His expression was gloomy and cold. ¡°Mr Wilson,¡± Dominic smiled sardonically, biting each word, ¡°If you want to practice boxing, you can come to my gym, and I¡¯ll apany you to your heart¡¯s content. But today is the opening of my wife¡¯s cafe/It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t cause trouble; otherwise, this group of people may not be a match for mel Aaron frowned, and suddenly his eyes fell on the back of Dominic¡¯s hand. Dan Murphy had a scar on the back of his hand from a burn, but this man¡¯s hand was clean, without any traces of injury! Aaron bit his lip, slowly straightened up, and stood with his hands down. Janeanxiously ran to Dominic¡¯s side, keeping a watchful eye on Aaron. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s truly blissful to have a wife who cares for you, ¡°Aaron sald sarcastically. ¡°But, Mrs, Murphy, Chapter 111 with your looks and figure, you¡¯d be better off with anyone other than this man! I also have a lot of talented young men under mymand. How about 1 introduce one to you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jane was furious, about to say something, but suddenly, Kate rushed forward and pped him hard! ¡°Katie¡­¡± ¡°Get out of here.¡± Kate red at the man with hatred, ¡°Go away!¡± The over a dozen ck-d individuals stood up, but Aaron raised his hand to stop them. He touched the half of his face that was pped, the scorching pain seemed to prate deep into his heart. He chuckled softly, his lips curved, and he looked at Kate with a hint of sadness in his eyes. Why have you be like this now¡­ Kate¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°Aaron, leave here with your people immediately, don¡¯t disturb my friend again!¡± Aaron nodded, quickly reverting to his usual rogue appearance. He put on his sunsses again, waved his hand, and the people followed him out of the courtyard. The several Porsches at the door started, raising a cloud of dust. The cafe calmed down, and everyone was still trembling from the encounter. Dominic gently embraced Jane in his embrace. Jane looked at Kate worriedly. She looked very pale, her face devoit of color, and had to lean on the table to steady herself. The moment Aaron walked out of the shap, he seemed to have taken her soul with him. Josh summoned up the courage to hold her hand, but was startled by her icy temperature. ¡°Katie,¡± Jane went over to hug her and whispered in her car, ¡°Let me take you home first!¡± Kate was silent for a long time, and then she said three words to her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.. Jane smiled and shook her head, gently tidying up the loose hair by her ear. She asked Dominic to take care of the guests and supported Kate as they left the courtyard together. Com Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Aaron sat in the car, even though the air conditioning was set to the lowest temperature, he still felt restless. He pinched between his eyebrows and his headache cased a little. But the pain in his heart was getting stronger. From the first day in prison, he knew that he and Kate May were no longer people from the same world. He couldn¡¯t take care of her for a lifetime; he could only look up to her, miss her, and protect her with all his might. So when he saw her interacting with Dan, he was both shocked and afraid. Because he knew what kind of person Dan Murphy was, and he would never let this kind of hooligan have an opportunity to harm her! As long as someone threatened her, he would do whatever it took to get rid of them. That¡¯s why he repeatedly caused trouble for him. But today, he confirmed one thing for sure¡­ That person was not Dan Murphy at all! The subordinate hung up the phone and turned to look at him with a solemn expression. Ele whispered, ¡°Sir, the news from London says¡­ Dan is not dead yet ¡°Are you sure?¡± Aaron looked alert. ¡°Dan is in London now?¡± ¡°Absolutely certain.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He nodded, but his eyebrows knitted again. Then who was Janie¡¯s husband? At present, Jane did not know that the person she married was not Dan. So what was that person¡¯s motive? One question after another surfaced in Aaron¡¯s mind, and he felt like he had entered a maze, unable to find a way out. ¡°Sir, since that person isn¡¯t Dan, can we stop now?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Aaron said in a low voice, ¡°If there¡¯s no grievance or vendetta, let¡¯s not bother them anymore. But have you figured out who that person really is?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± the subordinate hesitated. ¡°Forget it!¡± Aaron leaned back and closed his eyes, trying to rest. However, not long after, his phone vibrated. His subordinate handed it to him, and he frowned when he saw the words ¡°Kevin Campbell on the screen. Originally, he didn¡¯t want to have any dealings with Kevin Campbell, but he was still not strong enough in Cardiff, and couldn¡¯t easily offend any powerful forces. With the Campbell family as a backing, he would always have a ce for himself in London or Cardiff in the future. Aaron took a deep breath and reluctantly answered the call as Kevin¡¯s patience seemed to be running out. ¡°What the hell are you doing? It took you forever to answer the phone! Are you looking for death?¡± Chapter 114 Aaron¡¯s expression turned gloomy, but he had to force a smile, ¡°Eklest Lord Campbell, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°I heard that those bosses you took care of in Coltsvor Countryside had their subordinatese looking for revenge?¡± Kevinined. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Aaron replied calmly. ¡°But when the tree falls, the monkeys scatter. That¡¯s an undeniable fact. They can¡¯t afford this revenge.¡± ¡°Huh, you little brat¡­¡± Kevin sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll give you credit for having some guts!¡± ¡°Lord Campbell, you tter me.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re so capable, help me with something Aaron listened quietly. Kevin said word by word, ¡°I want you to take care of someone for me!¡± ¡°Eldest Lord Campbell, are you joking?¡± Aaron said indifferently. ¡°In a society governed by the rule of law, it¡¯s not that easy for someone to disappear.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy for others, but it¡¯s like a piece of cake for you¡± Kevin smiled, ¡°Brother, if you can do this, I don¡¯t mind if your nightclub is next to the Campbell family Manor! When the timees, you¡¯ll have your territory in the main city of London, and you won¡¯t fear not making a name for yourself!¡± Aaron paused and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Ellest Lord Campbell, whom do you want to disappear?¡± After a strange silence, Kevin spit out a few words: ¡°The third son of the Campbell family, Dominic Campbell!¡± A cold light shed across Aaron¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re free,e to London, and we can talk in detail!¡± Kevin said before hanging up. Jane looked at Kate who was curled up on the bed, feeling a tinge of heartache. She gently patted her back. Sinceing back, Kate had not said a word. As soon as she entered the house, she locked herself in the bedroom. Her eyes seemed unfocused, like a soulless shell. ¡°Katie, are you hungry?¡± Jane tried his best to speak to her. ¡°Dr. Green and Dan are both outside. Shall I let them cook something for you?¡± Kate¡¯s eyelids moved, and a teardrop ran down the corner of her eye. Jane¡¯s heart clenclund. The Kate she knew was always energetic, like a seagull soaring in the wind, seemingly able to ovee any obstacle in the world. But now¡­. After a while, Kate took a deep breath and slowly sat up from the bed. She wiped her tears and forced a smile at her. ¡°Jane,¡± she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for today¡­¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡± Jane said anxiously, ¡°It was Aaron who came to cause trouble, not you who invited him!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still involved in this mess.¡± Chapter 114 ¡°Katie,¡± Jane¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Do you mean that he¡¯s here for you?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But I don¡¯t think so. He¡¯s here for Dan! They have had conflicts in prison before.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, you are right.¡± Kate self-deprecatingly smiled. ¡°Jane, look at me. I used to look down on Dan in every possible way and thought he wasn¡¯t good enough for you!¡± ¡°But in the end, what kind of person was my ex boyfriend? Not much different from Dan. They both came out of prison!¡± ¡°Katic¡­¡± ¡°He went to fail because of me!¡¯ Jane was stunned. His mind went nk. It took a long time to hear her soft voice. She had on¡­ Jane half of her story with Aaronst time. And this half was too tragic, and it was also her most unbearable memory. ¡°Actually¡­ my parents divorced when I was very young.¡± Kate murmured. ¡°The court gave my custody to my mother, but she was just an ordinary medicine practitioner, working hard and struggling to make ends meet. She remarried to give me a better life, and found my stepfather. Jane was slightly startled. She had seen Kate¡¯s stepfather. He was a kind and amiable man. Ite had started and managed a small business by himself. Although he wasn¡¯t wealthy, he could still provide her with a worry-free life. ¡°My stepfather had a son, and I always called him brother,¡± Kate wiped away her tears, her lips. trembling. ¡°but while I saw him as a brother, he had other intentions toward me! It was during my senior year in high school when he tricked me to the back of the school to a construction site and forced himself on me¡­¡± Jane¡¯s heart tightened as he held onto her cold hand. ¡°But he didn¡¯t expect that Aaron had been secretly on me, Aaron stabbed him with a knife¡­¡± me. When he was about to force himself ¡°I was in panic, my mind went nk, and all I could remember was blood all over the ground. Aaron stabbed him over and over again, he was covered in blood, and my brother was twitching in a pool of blood¡­ Until someone passed by and called the police.¡± Jane took a sharp breath, ¡°So, he got sentenced because of this?¡± Kate looked at her silently, her pale face showing a sorrowful expression. C Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Aaron was convicted of intentional wounding for intentionally injuring someone while protecting Kate and sentenced to eight years in prison. During her college years, Kate visited him countless times in prison, but the prison guards always coldly responded with, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to see you¡± Thest time was after her college graduation when she got a job offer from apany and wanted him to be the first one she shared the good news with. As she nervously stood outside the visiting room, she heard the heavy sound of the iron door and saw Aaron looking disheveled on the other side of the transparent partition. Her tears couldn¡¯t stop falling. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± these were his first andst words to her. ¡°It¡¯s not worth shedding tears for someone like me.¡± After he finished speaking, he gave her a deep look, then got up and walked back to the iron gate. Kate desperately pounded on the transparent partition, but the prison guard stopped her. Shortly after, she received news from inside. TThe prison guard solemnly told her that Aaron said not toe see him anymore, to act as if they didn¡¯t know each other. There was a buzzing sound in Kate¡¯s ear, and her mind went nk, However, after she left, Aaron fell seriously ill in prison and almost lost his life. When he was sick and groggy, Kate¡¯s warmughter and the gloomy face of the club leader alternately appeared in front of him. ¡°Aaron, you said that you would protect me for a lifetime. Keep your word!¡± ¡°Ah, Wilson, as long as you can get this shipment out, I¡¯ll share 30% of your reward!¡± ¡°Aaron, I am going to college and I want to go to London. If you don¡¯t want to continue your studies, how about working there? Then we can be together forever!¡± ¡°Heh, I remember you have a girlfriend? Wilson, if you don¡¯t do this, I¡¯ll find someone else. But I can¡¯tThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. let down my brothers, so I¡¯ll have to sacrifice your girlfriend and let them have some fun!¡± Aaron¡¯s brows knitted together as big beads of sweat came out of his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her¡­I don¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her!¡± He had said that he would protect her for the rest of his life. He was a man who kept his promises and would not break his promise. But the premise of protecting her was to be alive. Intentional injury might get him a sentence of ten or eight years, but once caught for drug trafficking, considering the weight of that batch of goods, he would undoubtedly face a dead end. He knew that Kate¡¯s stepbrother had offended the leader of the gang, so he used that opportunity to stab him, leaving him permanently disabled. In this way, the gang leader, in return for his loyalty and imprisonment, wouldn¡¯t trouble Kate anymore. It was worth it to trade her eight years for her safety. He exchanged his eight years for her safety, which was worth it. 12:15 My Husband & Secret Hillion Chapter 115 ¡°I want to stay alive¡­ to protect her,¡± Aaron mumbled and smiled dazedly, ¡°protect her for a lifetime.¡± In the kitchen. Josh was cooking the porridge. Dominic went downstairs and bought some beer, seeing him standing there in a daze, wanting to comfort him but not knowing what to say. He walked in and handed him a can of beer. The two of them smiled at each other and sat on the sofa in the living room. After a long silence, Josh smiled bitterly and asked in a low voice. ¡°Did you guys¡­ already know about this person?¡± Dominic was startled and replied in a deep voice, was taken aback and replied in a deep voice. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, no need to dwell on it too much.¡± ¡°I also want to treat it as the past,¡± Josh sighed lightly, ¡°but in Kate¡¯s heart, it¡¯s impossible to move 01¡­¡± Dominic frowned. He understood Josh; he was not a petty man. He wouldn¡¯t care about Kate¡¯s past and only wanted to embrace a future with her. However, if someone¡¯s heart hasn¡¯tpletely let go of the past, how can the new person feel at ease? ¡°That man is involved in the underworld,¡± Dominic paused and said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s like a rat that scurries in the shadows and avoids the light.¡± Josh looked up at him. ¡°And you¡¯re a doctor,¡± he continued. ¡°You can hold Kate¡¯s hand and walk under the sun generously. You can give her a stable life. From this point alone, you have already won. ¡°Really?¡± Josh managed to force a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a doctor, but I can¡¯t heal her.¡± Dominic wanted to pat his shoulder, but his hand stopped in mid-air and took a while before finally coming down. That night, when they returned home, Jane leaned against Dominic¡¯s chest, and theyzilyy on the big bed together. It waste at night, and she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The dazzling starlight seeped through the window, illuminating the dimly lit bedroom. Jane blinked her big eyes and looked at the night sky, as if she hadn¡¯t peacefully enjoyed the night view like this for a long time. Dominic was afraid that she would be hot, so he fanned her gently with a small fan while staring at her delicate and lovely profile. His heart stirred with a hint of warmth. Shezily turned over in his arms, facing him, and gave him a sweet smile. A lump formed in Dominic¡¯s throat, as a surge of heat seemed to rise within him. Jane noticed the sweat forming on his nose and felt a bit embarrassed, thinking about how she rarely used air conditioning to save on electricity. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling too hot, just turn on the air conditioning. It won¡¯t cost much.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ no need,¡± he licked his lips. His heat and the ¡°heat¡± she was referring to were clearly two different things¡­ Chapter 115 His throat rolled, and he fixed his gaze on her fair neck and slightly parted cherry lips. He smiled, and hisrge hand couldn¡¯t help but explore inside her clothes, determined to chase his release properly this time. At that moment, however, she heard the little woman sigh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He stopped his actions abruptly. Jane seemed to be preupied, her attentionpletely diverted from the matter at hand. He continued to take advantage of the situation without any change of expression, keeping his hand where it was. ¡°Honey, what are you sighing about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about Katie and Aaron.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± He twitched the corner of his mouth, ¡°Isn¡¯t it over between them? Why are you thinking about them?¡± Why are you thinking about them right now? Think about your husband! Dominic kept licking his lips. ¡°I just feel like they won¡¯t end like this,¡± Jane¡¯s bright eyes looked at him, ¡°Katie told me their story, do you want to hear it?¡± ¨C ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you want to listen? Dominic looked at her. Seeing that she had such a strong desire to talk, he did not want to disappoint her. So, for the first time in more than the twenty years of his life, Dominic found out how to force a smile despite his true feelings. He awkwardly pulled the corners of his mouth up, and with great effort, he managed to say, ¡°I want to listen.¡± Jane s beamed happily and snuggled closer to him, recounting the story. In fact, Dominic already knew most of it, but to go along with her, he nodded, smiled, frowned, andadded a fewments from time to time. He wanted to let her know that he was listening carefully. And he genuinely empathized with her. After who knows how long, Jane finally finished telling the story and looked up at him, her big eyes twi nkling like stars. ¡°Husband, what do you think?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± He snapped back to reality, trying hard to recall what she had said. He cleared his throat and fell silent for a moment. In fact, after he learned that Aaron was in prison for hurting someone to protect Kate, he had some respect for this person. Aaron must have mistaken him for Dan Murphy and kepting to trouble him, all for the sake of protecting Kate, right? Aman with a sense of responsibility is a good thing, but it¡¯s a shame if this sense of responsibility is not understood by others. 12:15 Chapter 115 ¡°I think ¡­ Aaron is not a ruthless or unprincipled person.¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Otherwise, he would not have done so much for Kate.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jane bit her lip. ¡°But I don¡¯t like the way he treats you! You¡¯re even siding with him now?¡± ¡°Honey, what kind of grudge did you two have in the past?¡± On ¨C Chapter 116 Chapter 116 (0) Chapter 116 Dominic¡¯s expression changed slightly as he replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past¡­ What else can the prisoners do together other than fight?¡± ¡°Did you hurt him?¡± ¡°Yeah, kind of.¡± Jane nodded. Everyone who had been there had a tendency to he violent, so they might have some psychological problems. For someone like Aaron, who wanted to be the boss, naturally felt resentful after being beaten by Dan But Dan didn¡¯t have these issues. Apart from having a serious face and being umunicative, there was nothing to pick on about him. Jane¡¯s beautiful big eyes were filled with a smile as she quietly looked at her own husband. The more she looked at him, the more she felt like she had found a treasure. Her small hand gently caressed his sharp face, which hadn¡¯t been sh aved yet, and the stubble tickled her palm. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Dominic¡¯s voice was tender as he ruffled her hair. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she said softly. ¡°I just realized that my husband not only distinguishes right from wrong but also has a big heart.¡± ¡°Even though Aaron treats you like this, you still think he¡¯s righteous and kind. Not everyone has that kind of generosity!¡± Dominic¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly, ¡°Am I really that good in your eyes?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Dominic held her in his arms, hoping time would freeze at this moment ¡°Honey,¡± Jane said, somewhat displeased, ¡°Even though you think he¡¯s righteous and kind, I think Aaron is heartless for treating Katie like that! It¡¯s incredible that Kate still thinks about him all the time!¡± ¡°He¡¯s also quite helpless.¡± Dominic lifted a strand of her hair and twirled it around his finger. ¡°He tried to distance himself from Kate because he felt that he had been in prison and was now involved in the underworld, and they were no longer in the same world.¡± ¡°He kept his distance from her, but he was actually protecting her.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jane raised an eyebrow, ¡°Do you men all think that showing love to women in your own way is treating them well?¡± Dominic was stunned and did not say anything. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± Jane put her hand on his chest and became more excited as she spoke, pointing at him with her delicate jade finger. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Dominic chuckled, ¡°Then how do you think it should be?¡± ¡°If Aaron truly believes that keeping his distance is protecting her, then he should tell Katie directly instead of leaving her heartbroken until now!¡± ¡°Is that treating her well? That¡¯s hurting her! I hate it when people deceive each other in rtionship! Is that what you call love, withyers of misunderstandings? As she spoke, Jane pouted, and her voice gradually became ¡°Although¡­ Although I used to hide things from you, I admitted itter, right? Anyway, I haven¡¯t hidden anything from you since then!! Dominic¡¯s heart tightened, and his eyebrows unconsciously furrowed into a knot. Jane ced her small hand on his neck and rubbed against him coquettishly. She called him ¡°husband,¡± and he was melting inside. ¡°Husband¡­¡± ¡°Hmmm?¡± ¡°In the future, don¡¯t hide anything from me, okay? Especially don¡¯t be like Aaron Wilson, pretending to do things for others while doing things that hurt them!¡± Dominic¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line, and his gaze became even more profound. Some words were like fish bones stuck in his throat. But in the end, he just held her tighter, gently stroking her hack. At some point, Jane fell asleep in his arms. He lowered his head to look at her, taking in her sweet scent, and his fingers brushed against her tender face¡­ He suddenly felt that every moment he spent with her now was like time traking through the lingers of Go d, Was this gift something he would have to return one day? He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and banished these messy thoughts. No matter what, she was still by his side. No matter what, he wanted her for the rest of his life. Hector hid outside the ¡°Purple Iris¡± and peeped inside. It wasn¡¯t until Jane finished her breakfast, lightly kissed Dominic on the cheek, waved goodbye to him, and walked away that Hector finally breathed a sigh of relief. With his hands in his pockets, he strolled into the small courtyard.. Tristan followed, patted his shoulder, and stiled as he entered the room with him. Dominic had prepared coffee beans and put the various desserts Jane had made in the morning in the cupboard. When he saw the two of them, he gestured for them to sit wherever they pleased. He hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet, and there were a lot of leftovers from Jane¡¯s meal. Naturally, he pulled the te towards himself and started eating. The two of them were dumbfounded. What about his obsession with cleanliness? What about his fussiness about food? What about his usual r¨¹tpicking about meals? How could he eat his wife¡¯s leftovers so happily¡­ and find it delicious? ¡°Bro,¡± Hector forced a smile, ¡°you, a married man, have be quite casual with your eating habits¡­¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Dominic said expressionlessly. ¡°My wife has a small appetite and dislikes wasting food, so I eat the leftovers at home.¡± ¡°Brother,¡± Hector grinned and looked at him, ¡°when will I finally have a ce in front of my 12:15 My hnd Afcrrci Zillionaire. sister-inw? I can¡¯t keep being invisible forever!¡± ¡°You?¡± Dominic smiled and shook his head gently. ¡°Be patient, this kind of thing has to take its time!¡± Tristan smoothed things out. ¡°Look at it from another angle, if you were Jane and encountered the man who caused your car ident, you.. ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense! I would never have improper thoughts about my sister-inw, may I be struck by lightning!¡± Hector protested. ¡°Stop arguing.¡± Dominic waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely exin to Jane when I get a chance. Rest assured, I¡¯ll make sure you can show up in front of her openly, alright?¡± Hector forced a smile and nodded on the surface, but inside, he sneered. You¡¯ll find a chance to exin? Who knows when that will hel You don¡¯t even dare to exin your identity to her! ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Dominic raised his eyebrows. Hector immediately sat up and changed the subject, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing! Ha¡­ Brother, this shop of yours is really good. Can you manage it by yourself when my sister-inw is at work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s manageable.¡± Leven have: ¡°With that stern Hades-like face of yours, do customers? ¡°Cough cough!¡± Tristan red at him, thinking that this guy¡¯s brain still needed some treatment. Dominic¡¯s face really darkened, even more intimidating than the King of Hell. Hades. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m joking! Hector forced a dryugh, thenposed himself and sat up straight, ready to talk to him about serious matters. ¡°I came to see you today for something important¡­ Last week, I was vacationing at your hot spring resort and saw someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Hector swallowed and lowered his voice, ¡°It¡¯s Dan.¡± Dominic¡¯s expression froze, a hint of sharpness shed in his eyes ¡°What did you say?¡± Tristan was also shocked, ¡°That Dan Murphy isn¡¯t dead?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Hector nodded firmly. ¡°I met that person by the streamst week, and I was taken aback! Third brother, Dan really looks like you¡­¡± Dominic¡¯s expression grew even more profound and sinister. ¡°But apart from your looks, you two have nothing inmon.¡± Hector continued, ¡°I had some doubts, so I discreetly had someone investigate, and it turns out that Dan didn¡¯t actually die.¡± ¡°After he was released from prison, he offended several bigwigs from Cardiff. He owed them money, and got his fingers chopped off before being kicked out of Cardiff.¡± Dominic did not say a word, and Tristan widened his eyes in shock. ¡°So¡­ Tristan reacted, ¡°Could it have something to do with Aaron?¡± ¡°Brother! Maybe Aaron would have already realized that you¡¯re not Dan!¡± A cold glint shed in Dominic¡¯s eyes. That was indeed his concern. After several encounters with Aaron, the man was acting suspiciously. perhaps having already discovered the truth. Hector licked his lips, then hesitantly said, ¡°Could Aaron Wilson¡­ be connected to your uncle?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t rule out that possibility!¡± Dominic lifted his gaze, ¡°But there are too many suspicious points, and we can¡¯t jump to conclusions.¡± He recalled the time he and Jane had gone to the hot spring resort together, and Jane got scared by a homeless man on the beach. Come to think of it, that homeless man must have been Dan! Dominic clenched his fists, a fierce expression on his face. ¡°Since Dan isn¡¯t dead, we need to capture him quickly! If we let him continue to operate in the area of Mount Bright Radiance, I don¡¯t know what troubles will be caused!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Hector nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve secretly informed our people, telling them not to make any noise, but to give their best efforts!¡± Dominic nodded lightly and patted his shoulder. After they left, Dominic sat alone behind the bar, his mind in turmoil. He took out Dan¡¯s ID card and saw the face on it, that resembled his owIL Tristan¡¯s words suddenly echoed in his ears- ¨C ¡°Brother, you married Jane by taking the identity of Dan Murphy. Legally speaking, Jane is Dan¡¯s wife, and Dominic Campbell is still single¡­ The rtionship between you and Jane is not protected byw at all!¡± Dominic tightly held the ID card, almost crushing the thin plece of paper. Jane was Dan Murphy¡¯s wife¡­ And that bas ta rd was still alive! Dominic¡¯s heart beat faster and he gasped for breath, as if arge stone was pressing against his chest. Chapter 117 When Aaron arrived in London by the first flight, it was just dawn. Kevin Campbell had already sent someone to wait at the VIP exit. With a polite nod, Aaron got into the luxurious business car arranged for him by Kevin and soon. arrived at the Campbell family¡¯s private clubhouse. Kevin was eating breakfast. A piece of bloodied steak, the blood seeping out after being cut with a knife and fork, caught Aaron¡¯s attention. Kevin immediately dipped his finger into the blood and sucked on it. Aaron frowned, a touch of disgust shing across his face. ¡°Oh, do you want to sit down and eat together?¡± Kevin teased with a raised tone. Aaron indifferently refused, ¡°Thank you Lord Campbell, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± ¡°In that case, how about having a drink?¡± Kevin ordered someone to pour red wine and brought it to him. Aaron sat across the long table, which was not his usual habit. Normally, when he discussed business with someone, he would sit in a convenient spot for conversation, not like now, where he was sitting as far away as possible. Kevin wiped his mouth with a napkin and smirked. He gestured for his men to hand Aaron an envelope. Aaron hesitated for a moment, then opened the envelope. There were only a few photos inside. However, the person in the photos surprised him! Dan Murphy? Aaron suddenly raised his eyes to look at Kevin, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve seen this person before? Kevin scoffed lightly. Aaron put down the photos, his face unchanged. ¡°This is the person I asked you to deal with,¡± Kevin stared at him, ¡°Aaron, make sure you¡¯ve got it right, don¡¯t make a mistake!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡° Kevinughed strangely andughed for a long time until Aaron was about to lose his patience. ¡°Alright, enough heating around the bush,¡± Kevin said coldly. ¡°This person is Dominic Campbell, the third son of the Campbell family! Grandfather just flew to North America yesterday to meet some dignitaries, and now there¡¯s no one at home¡­ This is the best time for us to act!¡± Aaron frowned. He never expected Jane Fallon¡¯s husband to be Dominic Campbell! Based on their recent interactions, Jane didn¡¯t seem to know Dominic¡¯s true identity, yet she still went to great lengths to protect him. If he really harmed Dominic, this woman would probably fight him with everything she had. He was not afraid of a woman, but this woman was Kate¡¯s best friend¡­ Aaron let out a breath and looked at Kevin with mixed feelings. After a long silence, he decided to decline. ¡°Eldest Lord Campbell,¡± he said in a deep voice, ¡°this matter is not easy to handle. Please think carefully.¡± Chapter 117 Kevin casually yed with the lighter in his hand, lit a cigar, and took a few puffs, looking at him. coldly with a smile. ¡°I am considering your well-being.¡± Aaron smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this certain Young Master has won the favor of your grandfather. There are even rumors that your grandfather will hand over the Campbell family to him in the future. If such a figure suddenly disappears, wouldn¡¯t your grandfather investigate it thoroughly?¡± ¡°Oh, Eldest Lord Campbell, you don¡¯t want to mess with the Campbell family. If they trace it back to me¡­ I wont be able to bear it!¡± Aaron said. ¡°So, you¡¯re afraid of that?¡± Kevin¡¯s face showed a sinister expression. He raised his hand slowly and pped twice. The door opened, and slow and heavy footsteps came from outside. Aaron stared at the door. When that person appeared, his mind suddenly went nk¡­. ¡°You?¡± He was shocked. He looked at Kevin and looked at him again, dumbfounded. ¡°Da- Dan..Murphy?!¡± Dan was wearing a well-fitted suit, and his hair was neatly groomed. At that point, he could indeed be Dominte¡¯s stand-in. However, the sleazy manner, evasive eyes, and inherent servility in him were worlds apart from Dominic! ¡°Heh, Brother Wilson!¡± Dan said, putting on a simile full of ttery, appearing just as unreliable as before when he saw Aaron. Aaron looked at him and noticed that he was missing a finger. His left hand¡¯s little finger was wrapped with a finger guard. ¡°How is it?¡± Kevin was very wood and walked over to pat Dan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Can he pass as Dominic? Aaron took a deep breath and licked his lips, ¡°Eldest Lord Campbell, this¡­¡± ¡°As long as you quietly get rid of Dominic, this person can be useful to us in the future! At this point, Aaron fully understood Kevin¡¯s n. Get rid of Dominic Campbell and have Dan rece him. Dan Murphy would be Kevin¡¯s puppet! ¡°Eldest Lord Campbell,¡± Aaron sneered disdainfully, ¡°do you really think your grandfather¡¯s eyesight has deteriorated to such a level?¡± ¡°Lord Wendell Campbell, he¡¯s the famous head of the Campbell Corporation! He¡¯s experienced all kinds of storms and tempests in his life. Do you think he wouldn¡¯t be suspicious if you reced his sessor with such a waste? He may be old, but he¡¯s not a fool!¡± At one point, Aaron wondered if Kevin¡¯s brain was also addled. But as soon as he finished speaking, he saw Kevin¡¯s cold smile. He suddenly realized that if he wanted his grandfather not to suspect anything, the only way might be to¡­ Even get rid of Lord Wendell Campbell? 010Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Aaron stared at Kevin closely, unable to say a word for a while. ¡°As for grandfather¡¯s suspicions, I will help him dispel them.¡± Kevin looked at him, ¡°Aaron, you only need to help me get rid of the people I should get rid of, you don¡¯t have to worry about the rest!¡± This ambiguous tone made Aaron even more convinced that he wanted to get rid of the old man as well Kevin told Dan to step aside, then took out and n and drew a perfect location in the center of the city. ¡°This ce has a high traffic flow, it¡¯s considered a golden location,¡± he chuckled. ¡°After the n seeds, I will arrange for you with the relevant departments, and this piece ofnd will be yours! How about that?¡± Aaron pursed his lips and did not say a word. ¡°Aaron.¡± Kevin patted his shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re an ambitious person, ruthless, cun ning, and malicious. That¡¯s why I¡¯m interested in you!¡± ¡°This matter is beneficial to both of us and won¡¯t bring any harm. Consider it carefully!¡± Aaron¡¯s finger touched the nning map. Thend area was quiterge, and its appreciation potential was immeasurable. In this area of London, it was an understatement to say that it was a goldennd. Dominic¡¯s life was really valuable! Aaron smiled and looked up at him. ¡°Excuse me, Eldest Lord Campbell, may I ask¡­ where is your third brother now?¡± ¡°It is said that he is in Manchester,¡± Kevin squinted his eyes. ¡°It could also be London. After the ne crash, he sought refuge with his grandfather.¡± ¡°How do you expect me to get rid of him?¡± ¡°Regarding the specific location, I have to rely on you to investigate!¡± Kevin smiled, ¡°Otherwise, why would I invite you here?¡± Aaron nodded and drank the red wine. It seemed that this guy didn¡¯t know that Dominic was in Cardiff or that Dominic was married. Aaron returned to Cardiff with a ck suitcase in his carry on luggage. It was filled with cash, twenty neat stacks. It was the ¡°token of appreciation¡± Kevin had given him. Aaron sneered and handed over the suitcase to his subordinates for them to handle. ¡°Sir,¡± his subordinates rolled their eyes and whispered, ¡°Killing Dominic is very easy for us. Should we do it now?¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes darkened. After a long time, he slowly said, ¡°Dominic is Wendell Campbell¡¯s very favorite heir. In the future, the Campbell Corporation will most likely fall into his hands.¡± ¡°But Lord Campbell meant to get rid of the old man together¡­ ¡°Huh, does he really think his grandfather is old?¡± Aaron lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. ¡°Wendell Campbell is an old fox. No matter how old Lord Campbell is, he¡¯s still stronger than this Chapter 118 inexperienced guy, who has just sprouted like a green onion!¡± ¡°If we really kill Dominic, and if the truthes out to the public in the future, Kevin will put all the me on me!¡± Aaron sneered. ¡°Besides, given his character, he might not only involve me in killing Dominic Campbell but also drag others into it!¡± His subordinates were a little confused. Aaron pondered for a moment, then continued to say to himself, ¡°But if I reveal this plot to Dominic and alert him, maybe I can still make him a friend¡­¡± ¡°Sir, what do you mean?¡± Aaron paused for a moment and said solemnly, ¡°Let¡¯s not make a move for now!¡± After he finished speaking, Aaron took out his jacket and quickly disappeared into the street. He drove around aimlessly, and finally stopped in the small alley behind ¡°Purple Iris¡±. He was a little curious about what Dominic was doing at this time. So he quietly approached the small courtyard. It was already past afternoon tea time, and through the French windows, he saw that there were not many customers in the cafe. Jane sat behind the bar, tallying the ounts with great seriousness, using a calctor while looking very focused. Dominic was beside her, asionally fanning her, pouring her a ss of water, or massaging her shoulders. Jane said something to Dominic with a serious expression. Dominic, a big man who was nearly 1.9 meters tall lowered his head in front of her as a primary school student who had made a mistake. This scene shocked Aaron. When Dominic and Jane were together, they were a family of husband and wife. He respected his wife and was even disciplined by her. Aaron was a little stunned. He had never imagined that a man like Dominic Campbell, who was so high and mighty, had such. an ordinary side. He didn¡¯t care about the status he used to have, admired by thousands. However, he cherished the days without status now. Aaron¡¯s heart trembled as he clenched his fists. He moved closer, and the cafe¡¯s door was open, allowing him to clearly hear the conversation between the couple. ¡°Husband, just listen to me, we should really lower the prices!¡± Jane said seriously. ¡°But we are selling good stuff. We can¡¯tpromise on quality,¡± Dominic replied. ¡°We are not selling at a loss, just slightly lower than the regr prices. It¡¯s better to sell these desserts at a discount in the evening if we can¡¯t sell them during the day, rather than keeping them until the next day when they won¡¯t be fresh anymore!¡± Jane insisted. Dominic looked at her dotingly, and the corner of his mouth rose slightly. Having grown up in the Campbell family, how could he not understand the rules of business? However, Jane had to go to work and take care of the cafe, making desserts and brewing coffee from morning till night. He didn¡¯t want her hard work to go to waste by selling the products at a discount. He would rather eat them himself than let others take advantage of this opportunity! ¡°If they don¡¯t sell, it¡¯s okay,¡± he said softly. ¡°After all, with me here in the shop, I will¡­¡± Chapter 118 ¡°You will what? Jane tapped his head with her pen. ¡°Husband, we are running a business! If you eat like this, our cafe will go bankrupt!¡± Dominic alsoughed. In the past, he hated sweets the most. When they had first gotten married, Jane had wanted to buy him a cup of milk tea, but he had refused with a stern face. But now he was addicted to sweets. Not just sweet food, but also his sweet and tender wife. They were both his life. Jane felt helpless and poked his stomach with her finger, her dor eyes mischievous and yful. ¡°Hey, have you been eating too many sweetstely, or are youcking exercise?¡± Dominic was startled. ¡°Am I looking fat?¡± She smiled deliberately, ¡°I think you might be getting a little belly!¡± He touched his stomach and looked at her. ¡°Wife¡­ If I really gain weight in the future, will you dislike me?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡± She teased him. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the day you are middle aged! If you¡¯re really horribl I think I¡¯ll urge you to lose weight! Not because of appearance, but for your health!¡± Dominic paused, a warm feeling welled up in his heart. ¡°Miss Jane,¡± he said in a deep voice, if I really get fat in the future, it will be because you have fed me and made my stomach grow big. So you will be responsible for me! ¡°You¡­¡± Jane couldn¡¯t helpughing and finally fell into his embrace. She quietly touched his stomach. In fact, it was still hard. His abdominal muscles were like small bricks, and there were clear mermaid lines. Her cherks blushed slightly, and she chuckled to herself. At this moment, she noticed a figure passing by the courtyard. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Dominic also noticed and became alert. He walked forward and coldly stared at the person-Aaron who was slowly walking in. His face darkened. ¡°Oh, are you not weing guests?¡± Aaron smiled. He found a seat and nced at the menu. ¡®Give me an afternoon tea sel. Don¡¯t add sugar to the coffee!¡± Jane stood still. Dominic shielded her behind him and took a step forward, coldly fixing his gaze on him. ¡°Aaron, what exactly do you want?¡± C Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Aaronughed lightly, looking innocent. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a cafe? Why else would Ie here?¡± he said. Dominie scrutinized him carefully, not letting go of even the slightest expression. He was not as aggressive as thest time, but he could not easily conclude whether he was acting with good intentions or malice. Dominic turned around and hugged Jane¡¯s shoulder, and whispered to tell her to go home first. He was here to deal with it. Jane was a little worried, but seeing that he insisted, she could only slowly walk out. Once she was far enough, Dominic looked at Aaron with a half-smile. ¡°So, you want the afternoon tea set, right? I¡¯ll make it for you!¡± ¡°Are you capable of that?¡± ¡°I am the owner here. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do.¡± Dominic returned to the hark of the har. Though he handled the tools skillfully, the sounds of nging pots and pans were quite loud, leaving Aaron wondering if he needed such a show of noise to drive him away or not.. After a while, a fairly delicate te appeared in front of Aaron. A beautiful red velvet cake, a cup of fragrant hottte, and a small purple iris flower as decoration on the tray Aaron pinched the flower between his fingers and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not your idea to be so meticulous.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dominic said indifferently as he wiped his hands. ¡°My wife has the final say. I learned from her.¡± Aaron took a bite of the cake and frowned slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the leftover from today?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Dominic snorted, ¡°This is the leftover from the day before yesterday!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Aaron looked at him for a while, barely managing a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯ll taste the chef¡¯s skills!¡± ¡°Oh, you misunderstood.¡± Dominic continued to be expressionless, ¡°This wasn¡¯t made by my wife either.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°The day before yesterday, a customer wanted a red velvet cake, but Jane hadn¡¯t learned how to make it yet, so I bought two pieces from the cake shop nearby.¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes were cold, and there was a smile on his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this cake to go bad after two days!¡± Aaron held the fork, his face turning dark, unsure if he should take another bite. ¡°You can¡¯t taste my wife¡¯s craftsmanship. But you can taste the taste of this preservative!¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Aaron straightened up and looked at him with aplicated expression. ¡°You can¡¯t bear to let me taste the dessert made by the shop owner?¡± My Husband Is A Secret Talliamaino ¡°It¡¯s not that I am reluctant.¡± Dominic said clearly. ¡°It¡¯s just that you are not worthy of it.¡± Aaron¡¯s face darkened, and he ced the fork and knife on the te, making a loud sound. ¡®Great, I¡¯m not worthy! Dominic Campbell, you probably don¡¯t know that I could take your life here in a minute!¡± Aaron took a deep breath as he thought this, and suddenly found it both infuriating and amusing. He looked at the person in front of him, and asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you going to do with the leftovers today? You really don¡¯t eat them, do you?¡± Dominic nced at him. ¡°Is it any of your concern?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you.¡± Aaren stood up and put a hand on his shoulder and pressed it twire. ¡°Lating sweets might bring joy, but eating too much is bad for your teeth ¡°And how will a fierce beast rule a kingdom without its fangs?* Dominic suddenly raised his eyes. The depth in Aaron¡¯s eyes made him suspicious. ¡°Heh, ruling a kingdom? Who needs that? After a moment of silence, Dominic sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t need to rule a kingdom. Just being with my wife for a lifetime is enough!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mr Wilson, the coffee has gone cold; let me make you another cup for free!¡± Aaron smiled meaningfully and did not say more. In the past few days, Dominic had been having people search for Dan Murphy¡¯s whereabouts. But the strange thing was that Dan seemed to have disappeared out of thin air in that area. Henry rushed to Cardiff and quietly brought him the news. ¡°Young Master, our people have searched all over the city, but we couldn¡¯t find Dan¡± Dominic¡¯s expression was cold. How could a living person suddenly disappear! Now that no one could find him dead or alive, Dominic had already thought of the worst oue¡­ ¡°Continue to look for him in London!¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°I suspect that my Uncle and the others may have found him one step ahead of me. If they want to do something, they will definitely find someone to deal with me in secret!¡± ¡°Young Master, this¡­¡± Henry opened his eyes wide and looked nervous. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my side,¡± Dominic ordered coldly, ¡°It¡¯s Jane¡­ Find a few reliable people to follow her on the way to and from work, and make sure to ensure her safety!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After Dominic said this, a chill suddenly crept up his spine. Whether it was Edward or Kevin, or the other forces in the Campbell family that were just about to move, lie was never afraid of confronting them. But this time he was afraid. He and Jane were in the open, while they operated in the shadows. If they couldn¡¯t move against him, they would surely target Jane¡­. Dominic pursed his lips tightly, his handsome face became as cold as ice.. Darling!¡± Just then, Jane¡¯s delicate voice rang out from outside the cafe. 12-14 Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 113 Henry and Dominic looked at each other, lowered their hats, and quickly ran out. Jane brushed past him. She only felt that this person was mysterious. Just as she was about to take a second look, Dominic walked out. ¡°Are you off work?¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Jane retracted her gaze and walked into the store. There were no customers in the store, it was empty, and now was people¡¯s leisure time after work. which should be the best time for business. Severalrge cans of coffee beans were still neatly arranged in the back cab. There was almost no shortage of cakes and desserts in the ss cab on the bar. The smile on Jane¡¯s face gradually froze, and there was a hint of loss in her big eyes. Sweetheart, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Jane forced a smile. ¡°Business hasn¡¯t been good the past few days, hasn¡¯t it?¡± This time. Dominic stopped. In fact, from the beginning, he didn¡¯t care if the business was good or not. The purpose of opening this store was to make her happy. However, she couldn¡¯t be happy even if the business was bad¡­. He frowned. Really, how could he have neglected this! It seemed that Hector and Tristan had to bring some more people over in the next few days. As he was thinking about it in his heart, he heard Jane speaking angrily: ¡°There must be someone behind the scenes! Otherwise, it was fine a few days ago, why would there be no business all of a sudden!¡± ¡°What?¡± Dominic was startled. Jane took out her phone and opened severalmonly used review software. There were a lot of reviews for Purple Iris Cafe, but almost all of them were overwhelmingly negative! ¡°I heard the owner of this shop has a criminal record and has been to jail! ¡°Yes, everyone, please don¡¯t go to this ce! How can a cafe run by someone who¡¯s been to prison make good coffee?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even give It one star! It¡¯s a shady ce!¡± Jane flipped through the pages with her hand trembling slightly. ¡°Husband, look¡­¡± She felt wronged. ¡°I only found out today that there are so many usations online calling us a shady ce!¡± ¡°How is that possible? We¡¯ve never offended anyone since we opened!¡± Jane looked at him, some words on the tip of her tongue but hell back ¡°Honey¡­¡± She licked her lips. ¡°Could it be, someone from your past? Like that Aaron Wilson?¡± (0) (0) Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Dominic looked at thements on his phone, and there was a sadness in the bottom of his eyes. A new store would not attract so much attention. The only possibility was that as Jane said, someone was behind the scenes. Thesements were obviously made by hired inte armies, maliciously leaving negative reviews. Dominic had also suspected Aaron, but the thought only shed through his mind before he rejected it. With Aaron¡¯s personality and status, he would not use such a low-level and circuitous method. Moreover, this method looked like a petty fight between women. If Aaron really wanted to deal with him, he could just dere war. It also didn¡¯t seem like the work ofpetitors. While there were indeed several cafes nearby, each had its own unique selling points and a fixed customer base, and they generally coexisted peacefully. So, whoever was behind the hired inte trolls, it was likely directed at Jane.. Dominic¡¯s answer gradually became clear in his heart, but when he saw the glimpse of sadness on his wife¡¯s face, he chuckled and took responsibility upon himself. ¡°Your analysis is right. I have offended many people before, and I don¡¯t know who took the opportunity to retaliate.¡± His voice was h oar se. ¡°Wife, I am useless as your husband. I¡¯ve caused you trouble again.¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± Jane looked at him seriously, his two small hands gently rubbing his face. She could not listen to anyone saying that her husband was useless, not even him! ¡°My husband is the most capable man in the world! When something goes wrong, we have to find a way to solve it, instead of blindly pursuing the past, right?¡± ¡°But my past may cast a shadow on our lives forever.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°So what?¡± Jane smiled. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a shadow or a storm, I¡¯m your wife, so I¡¯ll bear it with you! From the day I married you, I¡¯ve been ready for this!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes shed happiness. ¡°Silly husband, of course it¡¯s true!¡± Jane tiptoed and yfully rubbed his nose. ¡°I can¡¯t just separate you from your past. I want all of you, not just parts of you.¡± ¡°Regardless of my past identity, you¡¯ll ept ine?¡± ¡°Of course! Why are you saying silly things today?¡± He stared at her in a daze, then suddenlyughed in relief. The big stone in Dominic¡¯s heart seemed to slowly move away. The sunset that day was particrly beautiful. The purple Irises in the courtyard were blooming gorgeously. Even the air was filled with a sweet smell. There were no customers in the store, but Dominic was almos overjoyed. Jane looked at him strangely, not sure what was going on with this man. ¡°Darling, did you listen to what I said?¡± Dominic finally regained his senses. ¡°Huh?¡± Jane was helpless. ¡°I just said that the solution I thought of was to spend some money to find someone to remove these bad reviews! As for how much it will cost, and what kind of person I want to find. I have to find out more!¡± ¡°No need to ask, leave this to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dominic paused and exined in a low voice, This¡­ This is something what a man should do. Don¡¯t worry about it. Jane chuckled, and lightlyughed and leaned affectionately against his side. With him by her side, she feltpletely secure. For the next few days, the business remained dismal, and even the desserts in the disy window couldn¡¯t sell, bing moldy. Jane was worried about the coffee beans getting damp, so she would take them out for venttion every day, and the aroma of coffee beans would permeate the shop. But even when she put up a ¡°Buy One Get One Free¡± sign, still, no one came to buy coffee. Tourists passing by would point and whisper, then quickly run away as if they had touched something unclean. Jane was very anxious, but this situation was quite in line with Dominic¡¯s wishes. He was toozy to make coffee and serve the guests. He just wanted to watch over her every day, wishing that there were only the two of them in the store. However, in order to make Jane happy, he still asked Tristan to investigate. The results of the investigation were not as he expected. ¡°Dominic, I consulted a few new mediapanies. They quickly released the data. The data shows that these navy soldiers are all from the Fallon Corporation.¡± ¡°Oh, it really was Fiona Fallon who did it?¡± ¡°Anyway, the ount that made the payment to the army of inte trolls was Fallon¡¯s financial ount.¡± Besides Fiona, who else in the Fallon family would do such a brainless thing? Dominic pinched his eyebrows and was about to hung up. He did not bother to fight against the Fallon family, and the Fallon family could not fight against him. But he cared about Jane.. ¡°Dominic,¡± Tristan said in a low voice, ¡°If you want to mess with the Fallon family, it¡¯s not difficult at all. Just treat them in their own way!¡± Dominic was silent and hung up. There was still no customer in the shop that day. Jane told him to go home to rest and stay in the shop. ¡°Did you see it? This is our Miss Jane¡¯s shop!¡± Jane¡¯s heart tightened. This mocking voice was like Fiona! ¡°Miss, the reviews here are very bad. I¡¯ve seen it online!¡± ¡°Yeah, do we still have to go in for coffee today?¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s like this?¡± Fiona sneered, ¡°This is my sister¡¯s shop, so you should all help out more! Her husband used to be in jail, but he has changed for the better now. It¡¯s not easy!¡± ¡°But our Miss Jane has it even harder, always guarding such a person like a treasure!¡± The few colleagues covered their faces andughed. Inside the room, Jane heard these words and clenched her fists. A little whileter, she walked out, holding the wastewater from cleaning the coffee machine, and then poured it into the courtyard.. ¡°Ah!¡± Fiona screamed and hurriedly avoided it. The water almost sshed her. ¡°Jane, there¡¯s something wrong with you!¡± ¡°Heh, my elder sister is here.¡± Jane smiled lightly. ¡°Im so sorry, I seemed to hear the dog barking just now. I was afraid that the stray dogs would step on the flowers in my yard, so I came out to have a look.¡± Fiona red at her angrily. To tell you the truth, the environment of this cafe is really good. She studied design and had always wanted to have a studio, but David did not support her. If she could drive Jane away and take this house as her own, then she would have her studio¡­ And now it was already half done. The navy she bought was starting to pay off online. The ce would soon close down due to poor management. When the time came, she would take over. Jane could only pack her things up and leave! Fiona snorted coldly, and when she looked at Jane again, her eyes were a little more sinister and vicious. ¡°Sister, I heard the business has been hadtely?¡± She swayed her hips as she walked towards Jane. ¡°I¡¯ve seen thosements online, hehe, don¡¯t take them to heart!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, that Dan Murphy is just not reliable. At critical moments, you have to rely on your family! Today, isn¡¯t your big sister here to support you?¡± ¡°You all car sit wherever you like!¡± Fiona winked at the people behind her. ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to cheer for my sister. I¡¯ll pay for what you all want to drink!¡¯ Saying that, the group of them walked into the room noisily and sat downL Jane¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she looked disgusted. Was Fiona really being kind? Oh, this acting was too fakel Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 ¡°Today, I¡¯m leaving and closing the cafe early.¡± Jane said expressionlessly, ¡°Everyone, please leave. There¡¯s nothing here that you need to do!¡± The few colleagues looked at each other and looked at Fiona. Flona sneered as she crossed her arms, and gestured for them to sit. ¡°Sister, leaving work so early, aren¡¯t you neglecting your rent for this ce?¡± ¡°The rent?¡± Jane raised an eyebrow. ¡°My husband takes care of the rent, and he manages everything in this shop. He said we opened this shop to make me happy, so I¡¯ll finish work whenever I feel like it. No need to worry about money!¡± ¡°Also,¡± she wiped the counter and looked up at her, ¡°this ce is for drinking coffee and having snacks, not for you to gossip and meddle!¡± ¡°Your management is already problematic, yet you still act so arrogant!¡± Fiona was embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t even control Jane in front of their colleagues. ¡°Fine, we¡¯re leaving. But you should know, with so much ndering online, your cafe will eventually close down!¡± ¡°Whether I close down or not, what does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°Of course it has nothing to do with me,¡± Fionaughed mockingly. ¡°But it has something to do with your husband! Ah, sister, a coffee shop could have been such an elegant ce, yet you have to involve your husband in it! Isn¡¯t this seeking trouble for yourself?¡± Jane¡¯s expression changed, and she tightly held the coffee cup in her hand. ¡°My husband hasn¡¯t stolen or robbed anything. He earns money through his own hard work. What¡¯s wrong with that? How does it amount to seeking trouble?¡± ¡°Because he used to¡­¡± ¡°The past is in the past!¡± Jane became somewhat agitated. ¡°You don¡¯t need to remind me over and over again!¡± ¡°Huh, are you angry?¡± The more Fiona saw her like this, the happier she became. Throughout their lives, she had never lost to Jane in a battle. She had thought that by making Jane marry Dan Murphy, Jane¡¯s life would be ruined, and she could step on her and drag her into the mud. But she hadn¡¯t expected that Jane would follow Dan, and their life would only get better! Whenever Fiona thought about this, she felt like a needle had been stabbed in her heart. Now that she had finally caught this opportunity, she was determined to humiliate Jane to the fullest. ¡°Hey, how do you get along so well with a criminal? I heard people like him carry criminal genes, huh¡­ In the future, your children will not inherit these traits, right?¡± Jane red at her fiercely, ignoring her words, and turned to press the button on the coffee machine. The coffee machine roared to life, drowning out Fiona¡¯s coldughter. However, she thought that Jane was afraid of her, and mocked her even more. ¡°Sister, your me ntal strength is truly impressivel How can you do it? You teach me too!¡± Jane lowered her head to make coffee and remained silent. ¡°Hey, teach me!¡± Fiona raised her voice, ¡°Teach me!¡± The noise from the coffee machine suddenly stopped. Jane turned around abruptly, and a cup of freshly made iced coffee was poured directly over Fiona¡¯s head! Caught off-guard, Flona felt a chill from head to toe. Her hair was dripping, and her false eyshes. were stuck together, making her makeup a mess. Everyone else was dumbfounded and remained motionless. Jane sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to pour it over you?¡± ¡°Fine, I poured it! Satisfied now?¡± Fiona¡¯s face was pale, and her hands and feet were shaking with anger. ¡°Jane! You b itch¡­ Before he could finish his sentence, Jane raised another cup of hot coffee, as if she were about to pour it on her again! Fiona screamed in horror, instinctively covering her face. Jane¡¯s hand stopped in the air and finally put the coffee cup down. ¡°Fiona.¡± She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Listen to me carefully. I don¡¯t care how you treat me, but my husband is my bottom line!¡± ¡°If you dare to cross that line, I¡¯ll show you what death really means!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Jane roared. Fiona looked at her in shock, her face Gilled with fear and hatred, but she didn¡¯t dare to make more trouble. At that moment, Kate entered the door and witnessed this scene. She could guess what had happened just by looking at the mess. any She was worried about Jane and impulsively rushed forward, pushing Fiona away forcefully! Fiona sta ggered and mmed into the corner of a table, causing her to wince in pain. ¡°Kate, are you crazy! Fiona was hysterical. ¡°How dare you push me!¡± ¡°It was you who pushed the limits of our patience!¡± Kate protected Jane, ¡°You brought this group of people here, just to trouble jane, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hmph, I came to bring her some business!¡± Fiona nced at her disdainfully. ¡°Truly like dogs who bite the hand that feeds them¡­ You¡¯re just like Fallon Can, both ungrateful dogs! Kate didn¡¯t bother arguing with her and simply pped her across the face, leaving Fiona seeing stars. Initially, she wanted to resolve the situation peacefully by shielding Jane. But Fiona had a talent for bringing out the strongest anger in people. When Kate saw Fiona¡¯s arrogant attitude, she couldn¡¯t help but want to scold her, but in her fury, her mind went nk, and she couldn¡¯t find the words to say. If she couldn¡¯t find the words, she might as well resort to action! Kate and Fiona scuffled together, pulling each other¡¯s clothes and hair, neither willing to back down. Jane wanted to intervene, but she couldn¡¯t find a way to do so. The small cafe instantly burst into chaos, and even passersby stopped to look inside. For the past few days, Aaron had been observing Dominic, and often lurked in a discreet corner behind the courtyard. When he heard themotion, he couldn¡¯t help but worry for Kate after seeing her entering. But as he rushed into the courtyard, he noticed Kate in high spirits and Fiona with her disheveled appearance. It became clear that his worries were unfounded. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Aaron cleared his throat loudly. Amidst the screams of several women, the deep voice of a man stood out. Instantly, the room fell silent. Aaron found it somewhat amusing. Kate¡¯s heroic spirit and fighting skills were still as impressive as they used to be. ¡°What are you all doing?¡± He paced through the door, pressed his lips, and looked at Jane. Is the boss. no longer running a coffee shop but a martial arts school?¡± Jane took a deep breath and frowned. It was already a mess. What was this person doing here again? She forced herself to calm down, looked at Kate, and straightened her messy hair. Kate, on the other hand, remained cold-faced as she exchanged a brief nce with Aaron, with a bitter self-mockery evident in her smile. Aaron was apanied by two men, both tall and strong-looking, and their fierce appearance alone intimidated the women present. Fiona had suffered greatly and was supported by someone. She was about to shout angrily but was suddenly met with Aaron¡¯s deep, cold gaze. She shivered and her mind went nk, instinctively avoiding his eyes. Aaron was also suspicious, and silently observing her. ¡°Miss,¡± he smiled and turned to Flona, ¡°you seem to be quite injured. Would you like me to take you to the hospital?¡± 00This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Fiona bit her lip and tried to turn her body around, her hair hanging down, so that he could not see her face. ¡°No need,¡± she whispered. ¡°Today, I¡¯m unlucky¡­ I met these two troublemakers!¡± ¡°What did you say? The moment Kate raised her voice, Fiona immediately shrunk back. She walked towards the exit, muttering resentfully, ¡°Jane, just wait and see! If you wish to, you can guard this dpidated shop every day; but still one day I¡¯ll smash it to pieces!¡± Just as Kate was about to step forward. Jane tightly grabbed her hand. ¡°Forget it.¡± Aaron propped up a wobbly chair and sat down, calmly adjusting his cufflinks, smiling faintly at both of them, ¡°You¡¯ve been bitten by a dog, do you really want to bite back?¡± Who are you to care?!¡± Kate redirected the fire towards him The words made Aaron¡¯s heart tremble. In an instant, he was transported back to those youthful days, a season when the grass was lush and the birds were singing. The headstrong and willful girl by his side used to shout at him just like this, but he loved hearing her yell. No matter how unreasonable she was with him, he always responded with a smile. But ever since he went to prison, he hadn¡¯t smiled like that again. Yet, tonight he looked at her, at her angry red face, and the way she protected her friend at all costs. He suddenly wanted to smile again. ¡°Miss,¡± Aaron gently curled his lips, ¡°you really shouldn¡¯t act like this. The most important virtue for a woman is gentleness and grace. If you act crazy and wild like this, who would dare to want you? ¡°Learn from your friend and how she treats her husband!¡± Kate¡¯s expression changed and she turned to look at him. Her cold star-like eyes met his gaze. ¡°Mister,¡± she spoke with the same tone, her words clear, ¡°the most important character for a man is to be consistent. A person who acts so fickle like someone I know, who would dare to be with him?¡± ¡°Learn from your prison buddy and how he treats his wife!¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Kate, are you teaching me how to behave?¡± ¡°Oh, how surprising!¡± Kate sneered, ¡°You finally remember my name!¡± Aaron¡¯s expression gradually turned serious, and the room felt like it was entering a vacuum, the silence making people feel uneasy. ¡°Uhm¡­ Would you two like to sit for a while?¡¯ Jane¡¯s voice was small as she was trying to mediate. ¡°I can make coffee for you¡­¡± ¡°No need!¡± Both of them responded in unison this time. Jane felt awkward and nodded. Kate asked Jane to lock the door of the cafe and apany her home, so that they could discuss how to solve the current predicament. Aaron knew she was giving him a clear signal to leave, so he stood up, took big strides, and quickly disappeared into the evening darkness. MEHUN Chapter 122 The scenery outside the car window rapidly repeated, and the sun¡¯s rays dyed the earth a golden red. Aaron pinched his chin in one hand, his eyebrows knitted together, and there were thousands of thoughts in his mind. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± his subordinates asked him with concern. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Aaron paused. ¡°The woman in the store just now¡­..¡± ¡°You mean that Mrs. Falling?¡± ¡°You know her?¡± His subordinatesughed. ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t that the one who oftenes to the Night¡¯s Blossom for drinks!¡± Aaron was slightly taken aback. Night¡¯s Blossom was a business in a gray area, but it was also the hottest night venue under his control. Many young masters and daughters of rich and powerful families in Cardiff often visited there, using it as an outlet for their emotions. It turned out that Fiona was actually one of them. A spoiled rich daughter who alwayspeted fiercely, and when she wasn¡¯t in a good mood, she would get drunk at Night¡¯s Blossom. ¡°Sir.¡± his subordinates smiled contemptuously, ¡°I heard that Miss Fallon enjoys herself very much over there¡±¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Aaron smiled too, as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the trick?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. You have to ask those handsome guys who worked hard at night! Haha¡­¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes darkened- he was smiling, but there was a coldness in the corners of his eyes and lips. A few dayster, Fiona was thrown into a small dark room at the Night¡¯s Blossom. At first, she was very arrogant, relying on the strength of alcohol to act crazy and shout loudly. ¡°Who are you? Dare to tie me up! I¡¯m a VIP guest here, are you all blind!¡± ¡°Of course I know you¡¯re our VIP guest.¡± Suddenly, a cold voice came. The room gradually became brighter, and in the center sat a man with an imposing aura, sharp eyes, and a scar on his brow, particrly prominent. Fiona¡¯s heart thumped, and she gasped. ¡°Miss Fallon,¡± Aar¨®n sneered, ¡°Even VIP guests with a level higher than you don¡¯t dare to yell at me like this!¡± Fiona knew that Aaron was ruthless, and she recognized him from Jane¡¯s cafe that day. But she didn¡¯t understand what was the rtionship between Aaron and Jane? ¡°What¡­ What do you want by locking me up here? Fiona¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°I¡¯m a guest here. I always tip generously when I drink! Why did you arrest me!¡± Aaron pped his hands, and several surveince images shed on the screen in front of Fiona. They showed her drinking and indulging herself in Night¡¯s Blossomn. The once well-behaved daughter of the Fallon family was now wearing a strapless dress and believing recklessly in the night club, opening expensive bottles of wine like they were soft drinks. My Husband Is A Secreta Chapter 122 Fiona instantly felt a chill creep up her spine. ¡°What the hell do you want to do?¡± ¡°Ha,¡± Aaron pressed the pause button on the footage, the scenes too unpleasant to look at. ¡°Miss Fallon, I just wanted to know, if your father sees his precious daughter drinking and doing drugs here, would he still have high expectations for you? ¡°No! Please¡± Fiona was trembling in fear. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want, just don¡¯t tell my dad! He¡¯ll beat me to death¡­ Il die miserably!! ¡°You can really do anything?¡± Fiona could not help but nod her head. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have any other requirements. I just hope that Miss Fallon will stop going to my friend¡¯s coffee shop to make trouble.¡± Fiona was stunned for a while, trying her best to piece together her chaotic thoughts. ¡°Jane¡­is she your friend?¡± Aaron looked at her coldly, ¡°Just do as I say.¡± Every time he thought about how this woman had fought with Kate, he wanted to beat her up. Aaron clenched his fists tightly with his hands behind his hack. ¡°Also, there are a lot ofments online that are unfavorable towards the coffee shop, which has already caused a very bad impact¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t ne¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if it was you or not,¡± Aaron sneered, ¡°You go and remove those negativements!¡± ¡°As for how to remove them? Do you want me to teach you?¡± Fiona shook her head vigorously, just wanting to be free from this situation. For the next few days, Fiona remained locked in her room, tasked with getting rid of the negativeThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. reviews that she had previously ordered her army of inte trolls to post. Now, she had to spend the same amount of money to have them post five-star reviews instead Purple Iris¡¯s reputation and poprity gradually improved, but Aaron still sent her the screenshots of the surveince footage. Fiona¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her mouth. ¡°Aaron Wilson, what¡­ what else do you want to do?¡± Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 ¡°Oops, sent to the wrong person.¡± Aaron¡¯s teasing voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Such at beautiful photo should be sent to Chairman Fallon!¡± ¡°Aaron!¡± ¡°Miss Fallon, your image in the nightclub is really charming and alluring!¡± Fiona bit her lip, as her face turned pale. ¡°Miss Fallon, I¡¯ve been through a lot of hardships in prison. Especially during fights, my hands are a bit cri ppled!¡± ¡°If one day I identally post something¡­ well, I don¡¯t really care, but your reputation as a wealthy youngdy.. ¡°Aaron¡­you wouldn¡¯t- Fiona¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°It¡¯s not much, just that your attempt to eliminate the negative impactcks sincerity!¡± Fiona¡¯s teeth chattered. ¡°Then, what else?¡± ¡°You can simply hire inte trolls to give positive reviews. If it were that simple, I could do it myself. Do I need you for that?¡± ¡°Miss Fallon, when you make a mistake, you should apologize!¡± Aaron smiled coldly. ¡°Even elementary school students understand this. Miss Fallon, you surely wouldn¡¯t be unaware of it, right?¡± The next evening. Fiona appeared at the entrance of the cafe. The usually arrogant and domineering Miss Fallon changed into a dark shirt and trousers, her face devoid of makeup, and she pulled down her cap forcefully. The coffee shop was already doing well that day, with many customers inside. The courtyard full of irises swayed in the wind, and it was bing a popr spot for social media check-ins. Jane was busy attending to the customers. However, she caught sight of Fiona slowly stepping inside. Her heart tightened, thinking that this person was looking for trouble again. Dominic also noticed this and quickly stepped in front of Jane, staring coldly at Fiona. ¡°What do you want again?¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and cold. Fionaposed herself, trying hard not to look too embarrassed. ¡°¡­I¡¯m here to apologize.¡± Each word was exceptionally difficult for her to say. ¡°Jane, I found someone to write those bad reviews on the Inte. It was me who spread rumors and caused you to lose your business.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ all my fault.¡± ¡°Jane, can you forgive me?¡± Although Fiona¡¯s voice was not loud, it was enough to attract a lot of attention from the people around. Many customers turned their gazes towards her, whispering among themselves, and some even recorded the scene with their phones. ¡°So, it was her who tarnished this shop¡¯s reputation!¡± ¡°I knew it! I came here when the shop just opened, and both the owner and her husband were really nice. The coffee is authentic too. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s as bad as they say online!¡± ¡°This woman is so wicked. Is she trying to engage in maliciouspetition?¡± Jane held the tray tightly, her fingers slightly tense. She had never received an apology from Fiona in her life. Thee hateful person would not change her evil nature just by saying ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±. Therefore, Jane did not believe that this apology came from Fiona¡¯s heart. ¡°Jane¡­ Fiona raised her head and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m apologizing to you. Didn¡¯t you hear it? Can¡¯t you say something?¡± Jane remained silent, but a guest sneered beside her. ¡°You caused so much trouble for them, and that¡¯s all you have to say, I¡¯m sorry?¡± ¡°Exactly! Ha, what¡¯s the use of an apology when you have the police?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡­.¡± Fiona was about to explode. But she could feel a pair of eyes staring at her in the dark, making her spine shudder. She forced herself to swallow her anger and continued to act pitifully in front of Jane. ¡°Sister, you you¡¯re really not going to forgive me, are you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wee here.¡± Jane¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°Please leave.¡± ¡°Jane¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Jane clenched his fists and clenched his teeth as he red at her. Although Fiona had bullied her since she was a child, she was still afraid of Jane when she became really angry. Moreover, with the man who looked like the King of Hell standing beside her¡­ Fiona bit her lip. Since Jane wanted her to leave, she wanted to get out of here as well. Anyway, she had already finished her apology. ¡°Jane, I¡¯ve said sorry. If you still won¡¯t forgive me, then I have nothing else to do!¡± ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t step foot in here again! You don¡¯t want to see me, and I don¡¯t want to see you either!¡± As Fiona said this, she stag gered backward, running out of the courtyard and identally twisting her foot on the cobblestone path. Jane took a deep breath and tried her best to control her emotions. Dominic caressed her back and gentlyforted her, hugging her carefully. ¡°Honey,¡± Jane said softly, ¡°I feel that something is off with her¡­ Could it be that her apology is just for show, and she¡¯s nning to cause more trouble?¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes darkened. In fact, he thought so too. Fiona had left in a hurry, but she didn¡¯t go far. He asked Jane to stay in the cafe and attend to the customers, and quietly followed her outside. 13:54 He initially wanted to find out what Fiona was up to. However, just as he stepped out of the courtyard, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a shadow around the corner of the courtyard gate. Dominic immediately became suspicious. Hearing footsteps, he suddenly turned around! At that moment, he saw several figures dashing in the opposite direction from the concealed bushes. Dominic hurriedly followed, his movements agile. He caught sight of the familiar face in a sh! He sneered and threw a punch, almost hitting Aaron¡¯s temple! Taking advantage of his momentary distraction, he firmly grabbed Aaron¡¯s wrist. ¡°Sir!¡± Several of his subordinates gathered around him. Aaron and Dominic exchanged a few moves, and just as he raised his foot to kick Dominic- Dominic swiftly pulled out a small handgun from his waist and pointed it at Aaron¡¯s head! The atmosphere froze instantly, and the subordinates stood motionless, stunned. Aaron was also a little surprised. Dominic Campbell was actually carrying a gun with him? ¡°Don¡¯t move, all of you!¡± Dominic¡¯s voice was cold, his face grim, and his sharp gaze forced the subordinates to step back cautiously. Aaron signaled his men to retreat, and they moved away slowly, but still remained vignt. ¡°Mr. Wilson, if you want to have coffee, feel free to enter. But lurking around the entrance like this, are you trying to learn something secretly, or do you n to open your own coffee shop?¡± Aaron snorted and nced at the gun in Dominic¡¯s hand. The gun was verypact and ideal for carrying around without being noticed. The special pattern on the gun¡¯s handle hinted at its prestigious lineage. It was called the Desert Eagle small in size but three times more powerful than an ordinary handgun. Aaron had seen it in the hands of a ck market arms dealer once, and the dealer treated the gun as a priceless treasure, as if he wanted to disy it in a shrine. He smiled and said, ¡°You carry this thing with you every day. Aren¡¯t you afraid of scaring your little wife?¡± ¡°Compared to this gun, I¡¯m more concerned about you scaring her!¡± Dominic applied a bit more force to the gun¡¯s muzzle, causing Aaron to have a headache. ¡°Aaron,¡± he said with a sinister re, enunciating each word, ¡°You¡¯ve long realized that I am not Dan Murphy, right? Aaron did not say anything. The surroundings fell deathly quiet, and the rustling sound of the evening wind blowing through the bushes became especially clear. O Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 ¡°Master!¡± His subordinates feared he might get into trouble, and each of them was itching to take action. Aaron waved them off. The dissatisfied group walked away, and Dominic watched their backs disappear into the twilight, and then slowly put down the gun in his hand. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already seen that you¡¯re not Dan Murphy.¡± Aaron sneered, ¡°But so what? After seeing that, I haven¡¯t troubled you again, have 1?¡± Dominic¡¯s face darkened. What he said was not wrong, and thest time Fiona came to the store to bully Jane, he was the one who chased those people away. Even so, Dominic still had strong suspicions about him. ¡°You know I¡¯m not Dan Murphy.¡± He looked at him coldly, ¡°Then you know who I am?¡± Aaron paused, then nced at him, then suddenlyughed ¡°I only know that your woman and my woman are good friends!¡± Dominic frowned. Aaron exuded a rogue aura from head to toe, and the scar on his face added a touch of fierceness to his appearance. Whether such a person was an enemy or friend¡­ Dominic was also a little confused. ¡°Dan!¡± A clear voice suddenly came from not far away. ¡°Are you at the cafe?¡± Dominic and Aaron looked at each other and quickly walked out of the bushes. Josh was standing in the courtyard, holding arge box in his hands. However, when he saw Aaron, the smile on his face instantly froze. Dominic nodded at him, trying to keep his expression as natural as possible. ¡°I had just arrived when I happened to run into Jane, who was rushing out,¡± Josh smiled at him. ¡°It seems she said she was going to the neighboring shop to get some coffee beans and would be back N?velDrama.Org content. soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The owners of the several nearby coffee shops were all about the same age as Jane. Jane was at person who was easy to get along with and soon became friends with them. As the package of new coffee beans had arrived, they all thought about Jane and wanted to give her some to try. Dominic Jooked at Josh, ¡°Howe you have free time toe here today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of this!¡± Josh brought therge box inside and ced it on the table, handing him the receipt. The words ¡°wedding dress¡± and ¡°customized¡± were clearly written on the box. Dominic suddenly remembered that on the second day after he and Jane got married, she went to return the wedding dress. He couldn¡¯t stand the cold and mocking attitude of the salesperson toward her, and ended up buying Chapter 124 the most expensive wedding dress in the store in a fit of anger. Oh, 30,000 dors! And Jane had been nagging about it all the way. ¡°A few days ago, I went back home,¡± Josh told him, ¡°and I found this big box right in front of your house door! You rarely interact with people and nobody passes by your door. I don¡¯t know how long this box has been there; it¡¯s covered in dust!¡± ¡°As soon as I saw the receipt still attached to the box, I hurriedly brought it to you ¡°Is this the wedding dress you and Jane wore when you got married? It¡¯s almost your first wedding anniversary, and the dress is just being delivered now?¡± Dominic did not say anything and just smiled. Yes, it was true. Time flies, and their wedding anniversary wasing up soon. The arrival of this wedding dress was quite timely! Maybe they could let Jane wear it during their anniversary celebration; it might add a sense of ceremony. ¡°Thank you.¡± Dominic patted his shoulder, ¡°Take a seat and have a drink. I¡¯ll make it for you!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Josh smiled honestly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small favor. I still have to go back to the clinic at night. I¡¯m on duty tonight, so I won¡¯t be able to stay here and drink tonight.¡± ¡°You need to stay alert during your duty, so I¡¯ll still make one for you. It¡¯ll be quick!¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no need¡­¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t make you one, my wife will say I¡¯m not a good host!¡± With that, Dominic turned on the coffee machine. Joshughed helplessly, ¡°Dan, you¡¯ve really changed a lot since you got married.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Now you extraordinarily listen to your wife¡¯s words!¡± Dominic turned to look at him andughed. Josh nced at Aaron and whispered, ¡°Dan, didn¡¯t your wife tell you to stay away from those former inmates?¡± Dominic was taken aback and took a moment to understand that Josh was referring to Aaron. ¡°Dan, you¡¯re already married and have a good life with Jane. You shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with that kind of person anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me for meddling. It¡¯s just that I consider you my good friend, so I thought I should advise you about this.¡± ¡°Dan, whenever you do anything, think about Jane¡­ Your life shouldn¡¯t be disturbed by that kind of person!¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± Aaron, who was sitting in the corner of the bar, violently kicked the stool over and threw the lighter in his hand to the ground. His whole persona exuded a chilling and sinister aura. Several tables of customers, who were halfway through their coffees, quickly made a run for it. For a moment, the room seemed to be enveloped by some kind of low pressure again. ¡°Oh, you keep saying ¡®that kind of person¡¯,¡± Aaron sneered, ¡°What kind of person are you then? You really think that you are the savior of the world just because you wear a white coat!¡± Chapter 121 Josh remained calm, staring fearlessly at him. He really did not understand why Kate couldn¡¯t let go of such a person! ¡°I¡¯m not qualified to be the savior of the world, but I think I can still persuade Dan as a good friend should!¡± ¡°Good friend?¡¯ Aaron¡¯s tone was mocking. ¡°Dan and I were already good friends when we were inside! How long have you known him!¡± ¡°Mr. Wilson, the bond between people is based on fate, not on the length of time they have known each other.¡± Aaron clenched his fists tightly. Fate? Is this guy talking about him and Kate? ¡°Also,¡± Josh continued, ¡°If you really think of Dan as your friend, then what about all those times you humiliated him? Is that how friends behave?¡± ¡°The matter between me and Dan is none of your business!¡± ¡°Dan is my friend, and his affairs are my concern!¡± Josh and Aaron stood on opposite sides, with Dominic in the middle, looking very unhappy. But it wasn¡¯t enough for the two of them to just arigato. Every time they quarreled, they had to drag him into it! Dominic had been dragged back and forth by the two, and the fire in his heart had reached its limit. At this moment. Aaron ruthlessly tugged at him- ¡°Are you the Pacific Police? Why do you meddle so much?¡± Josh immediately followed with another tug- ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t let you ruin my friend!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Enough, both of you!¡± Dominic shouted. The scene instantly quieted down. However, after the silence, a timid voice spoke, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± The three big men were all stunned. They saw Jane standing at the door, staring at them in amazement. Those agile gazes swept over the three men before finally returning to Dominic. Josh and Aaron reacted at the same time and suddenly let go of Dominic¡¯s arm. Jane pressed her lips together, wanting tough but finding it hard to hold back. It was the first time she had seen three men acting like this. So, it turned out that the scene of men get jealous and fight over a woman could also be eye-catching ¡°Honey, I¡­¡± Dominic did not know how to exin, and his fierce gaze shifted between Josh and Aaron. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 ¡°Am I¡­ Interrupting something?¡± Jane pursed his lips and chuckled lightly. It turned out that her husband was more attractive than she had imagined! The faces of the three men turned darker and darker, especially Dominic, who stared at them like they were his enemies. ¡°Both of you, argue outside if you have to quarrel!¡± he roared, ¡°Can¡¯t you see my wife is here?!¡± The two of them were startled at the same time. Josh showed a guilty look, smiled apologetically at Jane, and quickly left. Aaron wore aplex expression, looking meaningfully at Dominic. He patted him on the shoulder and walked slowly out of the courtyard. Jane finally burst intoughter. ¡°What are youughing at!¡± Dominic hugged her and simultaneously red at her. His strong masculine aura overwhelmed her. Jane leaned on him like a little bird, yfully poking his chest with her finger. ¡°People say that same-sex rtionships are true love¡­ Sigh, it seems I came at the wrong time. Did I ruin something?¡± Dominic lowered his head and looked at her mischievous face. Suddenly, a strong desire to have hist way with her surged within him. ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of a hobby.¡± He leaned closer to her, his warm breath brushing against her nose. His voice was low and husky, ¡°If you dare to speak like that again, I¡¯ll give you a little punistunert!¡± ¡°A little¡­ punishment?¡± Dominic pursed his lips and lightly hit her blushing earlobe. Jane let out a small cry and pounded him with her little fist, her face as red as a ripe peach. The man became entranced, and a certain part of his body also became enthusiastic¡­ However, with a jingle, the wind chimes at the shop¡¯s entrance chimed, signaling the arrival of two girls with cheerful smiles. Jane immediately broke free from his embrace and hurriedly greeted the guests, Dominic covered his face and sighed. At this moment, he wished more than anyone else that the shop would just close its doors and let the two of them be alone. Jane returned to the bar, her blush notpletely fading. She lowered her head and brewed coffee silently. Dominic came behind her, gently encircling her slender waist. However, the person in his arms moved and gave him a signal, indicating there were still customers around. He smiled helplessly and walted for her to bring coffee to the guests before he had time to speak to her. ¡°Look at that.¡± Ile pointed to the big box in the corner. Jane was stunned. ¡°Did Josh bring that?¡± 1354 My busband Is A Secret Bl ¡°Yes,¡± Dominic nodded, ¡°Do you remember the wedding dress we bought the next day after our wedding?¡± Of course, Jane certainly remembered that incident. The dress cost 30,000 dors, and at that time, she was trembling with pain. Her heart, liver, spleen, stomach and lungs were all quivering! ¡°It¡¯s a custom made by a designer,¡± Dominic chuckled, ¡°I think it looks good; you will definitely look beautiful in it!¡± Jane stroked the fine veil on the skirt, adorned with glittering diamond fragments that shone like stars. It was a pity that the wedding had already beenpleted. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Dominic saw through her thoughts and held her hand tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t I still owe you a wedding?¡± Jane looked at him with wide eyes. His indulgent smile was as sweet as maltose, continuously melting into the depths of her heart. A few dayster, Dominic mysteriously said he wanted to take Jane somewhere. It was on the outskirts of Cardiff, surrounded by mountains, like a tranquil and beautiful paradise. The creek flowed down along arge stone, and a Gothic-style chapel stood amidst the water and clouds, presenting a unique scene. Jane was surprised and delighted, unable to help but widen her eyes. Dominic held her hand and led her inside. There was only an elderly priest in the chapel, who smiled kindly and graciously when he saw them, After some simple greetings, he excused himself Dominic exined. ¡°This chapel has a history of more than a hundred years, but this area is not a tourist attraction, so the chapel isn¡¯t well known.¡± ¡°Although there are few people here, those whoe are all looking to hold a wedding.¡± He smiled as he looked at her, ¡°There¡¯s a small room in the back. Go and put on your wedding dress!¡± Jane nodded. In no time, she changed into the wedding dress and walked slowly back. Dominic stood at the other end of the red carpet, quietly watching her. Sunlight poured through the stained ss windows, illuminating Jane¡¯s pretty face. With a beaming smile, she looked at him, and the sacred or gan music started to y. The bride stepped forward happily, walking towards the man who promised her a lifetime together. The light in Dominic¡¯s eyes only reflected Jane¡¯s smile. His eyes suddenly welled up, and his heart was full of emotions. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Jane walked up to him, ¡°What are you stunned for?!¡± Dominic snapped back to reality and could only smile foolishly. She was so beautiful in this wedding dress. He held her hand and the two of them faced the altar together. He swore to G od that Jane would be his only wife in his life, and no matter if they were poor or rich,Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. healthy or sick, he would always be by her side, never abandoning her until they grew old together. Jane met his serious and determined eyes. At this sacred and solemn moment, she felt like she wanted to cry. about you?¡± Dominic¡¯s voice was low and gentle, ¡°Would you like to be with me for the rest of life?¡± She nodded vigorously, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Wife,¡± Dominic caressed her face with a deep meaning in his eyes, ¡°No matter what happens, you won¡¯t leave me, right?¡± ¡°Of course not ¡°If one day you find out that I¡¯m not the person standing in front of you right now¡­ Will you still recognize my husband?¡± Jane was startled and frowned. This¡­ Did wedding vows say something like that? However, she only hesitated for a montent and then smiled sweetly at him. Perhaps he was too nervous, and his meaning wasn¡¯t clear. ¡°Silly husband! Could it be that you re going to transform?¡± She tiptoed to touch his head. ¡°You will always be my husband! No matter who you be in the future, or if you turn into someone else one day, I only recognize you as my husband!¡± ¡°What if I changed my name?¡± She didn¡¯t think much about it, thinking that he was joking, so she followed his words. ¡°No matter what you change it to, you¡¯re my husband! You can 1 escape from this in your Lifetime!¡± Dominic froze, staring at her dumbfoundedly, before bursting intoughter. Jane took his arm and gently kissed his face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you recently? Her voice was soft and sweet. ¡°Why do you keep asking silly. questions?¡± ¡°What if I be stu pid in the future, would you still want me?¡¯ ¡°Here you go again!¡± Dominic smiled and hugged her tightly. In the past, he had always thought that his world was very big and vast, and that he would not stop for anyone or anything. Even when he inel Jane, he thought this woman would only upy a corner of his world. Butter, he realized¡­. In fact, his entire world only had that one corner. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Jane looked at him strangely. Dominic took out his phone and videotaped her. ¡°Wife, you said those things, and if we can¡¯t finish saying them, I need evidence!¡± Jane didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. When they first got married, she only thought that he was stern and cold. 1154 My Husband Is A Secret Finar But she never expected that, after almost a year of marriage, she would increasingly experience his childishness and asional cuteness. ¡°Wife, say it again!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± She held back herughter. ¡°I swear, no matter what my husband bes, I will stay by his side, no matter what happens!¡± ¡°Be more specific!¡± ¡°No matter if he bes fat, st upid, old, or ugly, even if he bes bald like a meatball, acting silly every day, I will still love him just the same! Satisfied now?¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 In London, at a private clubhouse. Edward held a cup of tea and sipped it slowly, asionally ncing at Dan Murphy standing in front of him with a contemptuous expression on his meaty face. Kevin smiled proudly and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Dad, what do you think of my idea?¡± ¡°With this person, we can get rid of Dominic without anyone noticing. He will be our puppet, and the Campbell corporation will be in your grasp! ¡°Huh.¡± Edward chuckled dryly, waved his hand, and had someone take Dan away. ¡°No one knows you brought this guy here, right?¡± ¡°They are all my people! You can rest assured!¡± Kevin yed with the amber bead ne in his hand and crossed his legs nonchntly. Edward couldn¡¯t stand his arrogant attitude! Whenever he gets too confident, he¡¯s bound to suffer a great loss. In the Campbell family, one must tread carefully to find a ce and seize the opportunity to eliminate whoever needs to be removed! His anger red up, and he swung his cane, hitting Kevin¡¯s leg! ¡°Sit properly!¡± He rolled his eyes at him. ¡°In front of me, you dare sit like this?¡± Kevin dared not speak but sat up straight, looking at his father with a puzzled expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again?¡± He asked, thinking that his father might have suffered some injustice from his grandfather. ¡°What else can it be?¡± Edward red at him. ¡°You¡¯ve been causing trouble and making me angry!¡± ¡°L¡­¡± ¡°Kevin, your grandfather is neither deaf nor blind. At his age, he¡¯s healthier than I am! Do you really think you can deceive him with a fake Dominic?¡± Edward sighed heavily, ¡°I know you want to get rid of him, but you can¡¯t do it this way! You need to find something legitimate¡­¡± ¡°A ne crash?¡± Kevin scoffed, ¡°Dad, thest ne crash didn¡¯t kill him. The guy has too much luck! So we have to directly eliminate him to get rid of future trouble!¡± ¡°But over your grandfather¡¯s side¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Kevin blurted out, ¡°Let Grandfather go with him!¡± Edward instantly widened his eyes and looked at him in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re even plotting against your own grandfather?!¡± Edward mmed the table with the cane and lunged towards him. ¡°Oh, Dad, listen to me!¡± Kevin panicked, ¡°Anyway, Grandfather doesn¡¯t like you, why are you thinking about the father-son rtionshipHe¡¯s so biased, always favoring Uncle over you, and yet you endure his mistreatment! It¡¯s better to take this opportunity and directly. ¡°Shut up!¡± Edward¡¯s voice changed and he was panting. ¡°L¡­ how did I raise such an unfilial brat like you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you, Dad! Don¡¯t you want to get the Campbell family?¡± ¡°Oh, it seems like it¡¯s you who wants it!¡± Edward gritted his teeth, ¡°If one day I be inconvenient 1124 My Hall A Seri Bre in your eyes, will you also try to kill me?¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Get out! Get out of here!¡± Edward was annoyed when he saw him. ¡°Kevin, let me warn you, if you keep this up, not only will you meet an ugly end, but you¡¯ll also drag me down with you!¡± Kevin was defiant, rolling his eyes, ¡°The people you found are all from the underworld, as if I don¡¯t know!¡± Edward continued, ¡°I don¡¯t trust those people. You might end up getting betrayed and sold by them!¡± Could Wendell Campbell be easily dealt with? If they act against him, it will lead to chaos. If the family falls into disarray, it will bring even more trouble. Edward Campbell didn¡¯t have the ability to power. So it would be better to curry favor with the old man, and secretly deal with Dominic, eventually having Lord Campbell hand over the Campbell family secretly deal with Dominic, power to their branch ¡°Kevin¡­¡± Edward heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You are not allowed to act rashly without my orders. Did you hear me clearly?¡± ¡°Also, this Dan has been hidden so that no one can see it! Don¡¯t let anyone see him! Contact the people in Scond in the next few days.¡± Edward sneered, a vicious light shing in his eyes. The secrel ount set up by Wendell Campbell for Dominic required face recognition. The n for the land in the western suburbs of Lo ndowas dyed due to ack of funds. Dan¡¯s face mighte in handy in the future! Holding hands, Dominic led Jane all the way to the Emperor HotelUntil they entered the luxurious suite on the top floor, she felt like she was in a dream, looking around in confusion. ¡°Honey? What is this¡­¡± ¡°This is my treat for you.¡± Dominic hugged her from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°The wedding is over and next¡­ It should be the wedding night.¡± Their wedding night had been interrupted before, so this time, they needed to make up for it. ¡°You¡± Jane¡¯s eyes were stunned by the luxurious suite. She suddenly turned to look at him, her eyes full of doubt, ¡°You won the lottery or something? How much does it cost for one night?** Dominic was stunned, then heughed. This didn¡¯t sound like a question a bride would ask. ¡°Tell me!¡± Jane yfully punched him. ¡°How much does it cost per night?¡± ¡°Tim not sure, he looked at her affectionately, ¡°a few days ago, I participated in apetition and won some prize money. I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°You used your prize money to pay for the room?¡± ¡°Yeall¡± Jane sucked in a breath. She knew he had won quite a bit of money! Now, it was all spent on this luxurious suite¡­ That really hurt! Doininic couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he saw her like this. 1354 My Husband Is A Secret Billionaire ¡°Wife, do you feel sorry for the money? He teased her, Jane looked at him, blushing slightly. ¡°Since you find it expensive, then we have to make the most of it. So let¡¯s hurry up and get to business!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jane hadn¡¯t fully reacted when he pushed her onto the bed. The bed was soft, and the man aggressively pressed down on her, causing her to sink inile smirked, eyes aze with desire. Hisrge hands deftly undid her clothing¡­ his ¡°You did this on purpose, right?¡± Janeined, ¡°Choosing such an expensive ce¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said with a h oa rse voice, igniting a fire within her, so we must not waste any time¡­ doing what needs to be done!¡± Jane bit her lip. ¡°If you can, don¡¯t stop tonight! The man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is this what you said?¡± Jane¡¯s face was red, and she grinned. ¡°Uh?¡± Jane blushed, yfully biting her lip. Her pair of deer like eyes shimmered alluringly. ¡°My dear wife,¡± Dominic whispered, ¡°ain I the kind of person who stops easily? C (21 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 My Husband K&Serret Hilliar Chapter 127 Dominic¡¯s breath was heavy, and his eyes were filled with the charming figure of this petite woman. He pursed his lips, suddenly wanting to try something he had never tried before¡­ Jane eximed in surprise, then shyly sat on him in a timid posture, Her small face flushed, feeling embarrassed and afraid, she softly pleaded, ¡°Let me get down¡­ ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Although she said not to, her body¡­. Dominic¡¯s gaze was hazy, and a wickedness appeared on his face. You said we can¡¯t stop tonight, right?¡¯ His voice was h oa rse, I won¡¯t stop, and you better not stop either!!! The fiery passion spread in the room. Moonlight filtered through the floor to ceiling windows. illuminating the sc attered clothes on the floor and the entangled figures on the big bed, a scene of endless intimacy. In the early morning. Dominic slowly opened his eyes and saw Jane snuggled up in his arms, still sleeping soundly. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and kissed her lips. Although they had been married for almost a year,st night¡¯s intensity was still quite rare. He carefully pulled out his arm from under her, lifted the nket and got out of bed. He called the front desk and asked them to bring breakfast to the room. Janezily rolled over on the big hed. The vacancy beside her suddenly made her fully awake. ¡°Husband? She hopped out of bed, searching around barefoot. Dominic came in from the balcony, and she rushed into his arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He smiled and touched her hair, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to find me?¡± Jane¡¯s nose wrinkled, then she raised his eyes and stared at hum with scrutiny. ¡°Did you go to the balcony to smoke?¡± Dominic¡¯s forehead was already starting to sweat. ¡°Wife,¡± he smiled apologetically, ¡°I actually smoke much less now. I know you don¡¯t like the smell of cigarettes¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like the smell, smoking is just not good for your health!¡± Jane earnestly lectured him. And he was sincerely being lectured, ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t tell you to quitpletely. I know it¡¯s hard to quit, so let¡¯s take it step by step!¡± ¡°But honey, you shouldn¡¯t go out and smoke a cigarette early in the morning!¡± ¡°Actually, let me tell you¡­¡± Jane rolled his eyes. ¡°Smoking too much also affects, you know, that aspect!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Dominic raised his voice, Jane suddenly felt that the man¡¯s gaze was not right. 1 My Husband JA Serie Bilberr Dominic leaned closer, and suddenly his big hand firmly held her waist. She wanted to run but couldn¡¯t escape; hepletely locked her in his embrace, unable to move. ¡°So, you suspect me.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jane¡¯s head shook like a rattle. Originally, she wanted to use that thing to tease him. Aren¡¯t men very concerned about their abilities? But¡­ it unexpectedly backfired, backfired indeed! ¡°No way!¡± Dominic was extremely serious. ¡°If my wife suspects me, I must prove it to her!¡± ¡°No need, no need! You already proved it very wellst night!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good enough¡­¡± He smirked, ¡°I still have better ones!¡± As he spoke, he bent down and carried her princess-style, and she fell back onto the bed¡­. After this round. Jane waspletely exhausted When she woke up again, it seemed to be close to noon. The little woman turned over and mumbled, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m so hungry.¡± ¡°Still hungry?¡± Jane immediately covered her mouth in shock. She red at him softly, and his eyes narrowed with a smile. He carried her to take a shower and carried her out of the bathroom. Jane¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the lunch being delivered. Dominic looked at her fondly, cing all her favorite dishes in front of her as if he wanted to feed her directly. But she didn¡¯t need to be fed at this moment. Although her living conditions had been a hit poor since childhood, it was the first time she truly felt so hungry! Just that she didn¡¯t expect this feeling to be because of¡­. Janred at him and then lowered her head, blushing all the way to the tips of her ears. ¡°Darling,¡± Dominic teased her, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± She was taken aback, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t waste the room fee!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jane felt too embarrassed and was about to punch him. However, at this moment, a sudden loud bang came from outside. Jane screamed in fright, instinctively covering her ears. Dominic immediately hugged her, his expression cold and alert. There was a lot of noise outside the room, and there seemed to be a lot of people running past the door. Soon, a piercing rm sounded. Doininic¡¯s eyebrows knitted tightly, and his first thought was that Edward was making a move on. him! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But this was in a hotel and it was broad daylight. No matter how st upid Edward was, how could he dare to do something so obvious and harm him? ¡°Husband, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jane curled up in his arms, trembling slightly. Dominic told her to stay in the room and not move. He walked to the door and wanted to go out to find out. Although Jane was very afraid, she still followed his instructions to find a hidden ce to hide, watching his back anxiously. Just as he was about to open the door, there was a knock on the door. Dominic¡¯s footsteps froze, and a chill ran up his spine. He stared fixedly at the door. The knocking on the door became more urgent, and he clenched his fists, with the veins on his arms bulging. If he was alone, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything. But there was Jane behind him¡­ No matter what, he couldn¡¯t let anyone hurt her! He was thinking about how he would lure them away if Edward¡¯s people wanted to kill him, when there was movement outside the door. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the hotel¡¯s room manager: Is anyone inside?¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes flickered. He tentatively opened the door slightly, and sure enough, there was the guest room manager, standing respectfully at the door, smiling apologetically at him. Only then did Dominic open the doorpletely. ¡°Sir, Madam, I¡¯m very sorry that this happened in the hotel!¡± The manager bowed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°It¡¯s our security omission, we didn¡¯t check thoroughly¡­ Last night, some gang members stayed here, and it caused thismotion today, disturbing all the guests. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± ¡°Now we¡¯ve already reported to the police, and they have taken the suspect away. Sir, Madam, the hotel will waive your charges andpensate for your m ental distress. We apologize again for the fright and inconvenience you¡¯ve experienced!¡± Dominic looked around. There were many people in the corridor, several managers were going from room to room exining andforting the guests. And at the end of the corridor, there were police officers standing, and a police line had been set up. So, for now, this ce was safe. Dominic frowned. This did not seem like something Edward could do. If his ¡°honest and good¡± uncle wanted to kill him, he would take a more roundabout approach and not be so direct. The manager just mentioned gang members¡­. Could it be? 1354 My Husband Is & Secret Filliatuler Chapter 117 Dominic took a deep breath, turned around and closed the door, quickly changing his clothes. Jane was in shock. When she saw that he was about to go out again, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Darling, where are you going?¡± Con Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Dominic paused, then walked over to her and said softly. ¡°There are police outside the door now. It¡¯s very safe. Stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go out and be back soon. ¡® He had seen just now that there were many people in the corridor, not only the police, but also the people he had told T ang Han to send to protect Jane. Jane nodded and told him to be more careful. After he went out, she carefully checked the door lock and fastened the safety chain on the door. Dominic was familiar with the hotel¡¯s structure, so he easily avoided the crowd and went up dark passage to the top tform. As he expected, through the dim light, he could see bloodstains on the stairs. from a Dominic¡¯s expression changed as he ran up a few steps. The bloodstains appeared and then disappeared, so he slowed down, wary of his surroundings, and quietly reached for the small pistol at his waist. At this moment, there was a low cry for help¡­ ¡°Who?¡± Dominic was stunned. He saw that there was a shadow not far away, and there seemed to be a shadow moving. He chased after him and was surprised to find that Aaron was covered in blood! Aaron had another subordinate beside him. He was also slightly injured. Dominic grabbed his wrist and knocked away his dagger! ¡°Jeremy,e back!¡± Aaron growled. Dominic squatted beside him, not getting too close, his eyes were cold and deep, revealing a hit of suspicion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Aaron barely licked his lips. Dominic thought for a while. ¡°T¡¯ll send you to the hospital first.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No way!¡± The man named Jeremy immediately said, ¡°There are policemen in the hotel now, and those people must be ambushing outside the hotel! If we go out now, we will die!¡± ¡°Those people?¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Jeremy panted, ¡°It¡¯s the original leader of the club. They want to kill Sir!¡± ¡°They asked Sir toe here to negotiate today, but they didn¡¯t keep their promises. We fell for their tricks! These viins!¡± Aarony on the ground, barely conscious, his face growing paler due to excessive blood loss. Dominic took a deep breath. Although he did not agree with this guy, after all, Aaron had targeted Dan, not him. ¡°Your name is Jeremy?¡± he asked in a deep voice. Jeremy was stunned and looked at him in a daze. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your boss to be in trouble, then help me drag him back first. I know there is a way, and it won¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention!¡± The police and the crowd slowly dispersed in the corridor, and everything returned to calm. Jane Is A Se was a little worried when suddenly the door made a loud noise, followed by the sound of a door card unlocking. She was startled at first, then she realized that it was her husband who had returned, so she quickly untied the safety chain. However, the scene in front of her almost made her scream! Dominic came in with Aaron on his back, quickly put him on the bed, and tore off the sheets to bandage him to temporarily stop the bleeding. Jane¡¯s hands and feet were weak, and she was sweating coldly. Her entire body was trembling and she could not say a word. ¡°Husband, this¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exin that much now.¡± Dominic whispered, ¡°His injury is very serious and he must go to the hospital!¡± ¡°But, how did you send him to the hospital?¡± Jane recalled what the hotel manager had said about someone from the underworld, and then thought of Aaron¡¯s identity, and quickly guessed. ¡°Husband, you can¡¯t call an ambnce, but if you send him out. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not peaceful outside, right?¡± Dominic looked at her and nodded gently. Jeremy was also stunned, and could not help but look at this woman a few more times. Although Jane was afraid, she quickly calmed down. After thinking for a moment, she turned around and took out her clothes from the closet. Dominic was startled and did not understand what she was going to do. ¡°I have a solution,¡± Jane said softly. ¡°Honey, quickly rece his clothes with these and dress him up as a woman!¡± ¡°Then you can take him out of the hotel, and people won¡¯t suspect you!¡± Dominic thought for a while. The most important thing right now was to send Aaron out. He could really give it a try! Jane left the bedroom, and soon they were ready. When she opened the door, Aaron had already changed into her clothes. Although he was quite tall, fortunately, Jane¡¯s clothes were loose and it was a long skirt that covered him entirely. Jane took a few nces, then took out a beautiful hairpin from her bag and put it on his head. ¡°I¡¯ll pull his hair forward in a fringe¡­ There! Now they cover his face!¡± Now, he really looked like a woman Dominic asked Jeremy to support Aaron, and the two of them walked out unsteadily. If you didn¡¯t look closely, they looked like a couple deeply in love. ¡°You two, leave through the back door of the hotel. There are not many people there, and there is no surveince on the way. It should be safer.¡± Dominic drew a simple map on the back of a business card and handed it to them. ¡°After you go out, go to this clinic. I¡¯ll be right behind!¡± Jahe was puzzled and looked at hlin strangely. Chapter 128 He hadn¡¯te to this hotel many times, how did he know which door had fewer people and no surveince? How could he draw a floor n so calmly, as if he knew this ce like¡­ his own home? How could he draw the floor n so calmly, as if he was familiar with this ce as if it was his own home? ¡°Sweetheart, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Jane returned to her senses, ¡°Nothing¡­¡± ¡°Fortunately, I brought an extra outfit.¡± He took it out for her. ¡°You, hurry up and change. Let¡¯s leave the room quickly.¡± ¡°But in this room¡­¡± She looked at the teared sheets and blood stains with some worry. Dominic paused, then took out the red ink from the drawer of the writing desk, making it look like it was overturned. Jane was even more puzzled. Honey, how did you know there was red ink in this drawer?¡± ¡°Usually there are suites like this. He replied calmly. ¡°One bottle each of red, ck, and blue ink, because some people only use fountain pens to write.¡± ¡°You even know this?¡± ¡°Have you ever stayed in this kind of room before?¡± Dominic¡¯s heart tightened, and his expression suddenly changed. Jane licked her lips. Her throat was dry. For some reason, her heart was beating wildly, ¡°Honey, you.. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave quickly!¡± Dominic looked at her. ¡°Aaron is probably already out. He can¡¯t go to an ordinary hospital in his condition; we have to find someone familiar. So, we need to take him to Josh¡¯s clinic!¡± Jane nodded. Saving someone was the priority right now. As for the matter just now, maybe he was overthinking it. Maybe he wasn¡¯t always poor, and he came to live and enjoy a good ce after earning money? She suppressed her doubts, changed her clothes and quickly left with him. After arriving at the clinic, Josh saw them in the emergency room. When he saw that the person lying on the bed was Aaron, he could not help but frown. Dominic and Jan¨¦ were both a little worried, as it was a meeting between rivals in love. However, Josh only looked at it for a few moments and quickly organized first aid. Soon the lights above the operating room went out. He walked out, took off his sweaty mask, and looked at the two of them with aplicated expression. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 ¡°He suffered a stab wound to his abdomen, nearly puncturing his liver. The wound is deep, but we¡¯ve already performed a surgery and sutured it. Jane¡¯s heart trembled as she subconsciously clenched Dominic¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Josh smiled wearily, ¡°It won¡¯t be life-threatening. But now we have to send him to the ward for observation. It¡¯s best to have someone to apany you. In case of an emergency, I can organize a second rescue in time. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Dominic patted his shoulder. Actually, sending Aaron to Josh¡¯s ce made him feel bad. But there was no other way. Sending him to a regr hospital would be tantamount to exposing Aaron¡¯s identity. In ordinary private clinics, those doctors might not have such good medical skills. The nurse pushed Aaron into the ward. The man who was usually domineering and arrogant, but now his face was as pale as a sheet, his body was wrapped in countless bandages, and hey there quietly. The fragility of life is often in an instant. Jane looked at him through the ss window and couldn¡¯t help but have mixed feelings. ¡°I don¡¯t know when he will wake up.¡± Dominic gently wrapped his arms around her shoulder. He recalled the urgent situation at the hotel. If it were any other woman witnessing her husband carrying a bloodied gangster, she would have been terrified. But this woman was smart,posed, and quick-witted. Not only did she remain calm, but she also came up with the idea of disguising Aaron as a woman to sneak him out He smiled, his eyes were gentle and joyful. However¡­she was too smart to see the problem with just a single stroke of red ink. Dominic¡¯s expression darkened, perhaps it was time to confess his identity to her. ¡°Honey?¡± She tugged at his sleeve. ¡°What is the thing you are so confused about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He replied calmly, ¡°By the way, Josh mentioned that someone should stay here to take care of him¡­. I guess, in his current condition, the person he¡¯d most want to see when he wakes up isn¡¯t the two of us.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jane was stunned for a moment as she paused, pondering silently. ¡°I¡¯m a man too, so I understand very well what he must be thinking now.¡± Dominic¡¯s voice was maic and doting, ¡°The thing he wants to see the most at this time is the woman he loves.¡± ¡°But,¡± Jane expressed her concerns, ¡°Is it appropriate to have Katee and take care of him?¡± ¡°This is Dr. Green¡¯s clinic, after all. And although the rtionship between Dr. Green and Kate isn¡¯t clearly defined, our friends think that they are a couple.¡± ¡°If we call Katie over and Dr. Green sees her taking care of Aaron¡­ Dr. Green would be upset? Chapter 129 Dominic paused and smiled at her. He admitted that what she said was reasonable. He had also thought about these issues. But it was obvious who Kate had in her heart. Since Josh could not get her, he had to face reality. It was better for him to be hurt now than to fall even deeper into it and get hurtter, Yet, he still ruffled her hair and said softly, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Then how to solve this problem now?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Jane thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take care of him ourselves for now. Once he recovers from his injuries, I¡¯ll slowly exin things to Kate and then bring her here?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you.¡± In the past, he used to bemanding and decisive. And now, he had be someone who would do whatever his wife said. Jane went to prepare the daily necessities for the hospital stay, while Dominic walked into the ward alone. At this moment, Aaron had just had his dressings changed. He was regaining consciousness but still looked pale, lying on the bed. The effects of the anesthesia were wearing off, and the pain in his wounds felt like someone tearing them open. Even though his head was sweating profusely, he still gritted his teeth and did not say a word. Dominic frowned and stood for a while. Finally, he took the towel and wiped his face in circles. Aaron: ¡°¡­¡± (Dude, you¡¯re wiping my face, not the floor!) ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dominic was puzzled when he saw his pained expression. (I¡¯m helping you wipe your face, and you¡¯re nitpicking so much! Even if there are a thousand comints, keep them inside!) ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Aaron forced the corner of his mouth. ¡°The wound is quite deep.¡± Dominic looked at him. ¡°You need to take good care of it, avoid moving too much, and if the wound opens up again, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± ¡°What ce is this?¡± ¡°Josh Green¡¯s hospital.¡± ¡°What?¡± Aaron was so excited that he almost sat up, identally pulling at his wound, and winced in pain. Dominic nced at him calmly. ¡°I can¡¯t take you elsewhere. Josh Green knows everything about you. He¡¯s the one who saved your life, so you should be thankful to him!¡± Aaron scoffed, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth ¡°If I remember correctly¡­¡± He looked at Dominic meaningfully, ¡°Third Master Campbell, he also saved your life, right?! Doininic¡¯s expression suddenly changed, his eyes were cold, and his eyebrows showed ruthlessness. Chapter 12 ¡°What did you say?¡± The atmosphere in the ward suddenly became tense, and the temperature seemed to drop to the freezing point. The two of them looked at each other as silently as two lions were about to fight, waiting for their opponent to take a crucial step. After a long silence, Aaron was the first to say, ¡°Actually, you saved me. You found me on the rooftop and didn¡¯t abandon me. ¡± Tm from the underworld and I¡¯m not a good person, but I understand the principle of reciprocating kindness.¡± ¡°I knew your identity long ago.¡± Aaron locked eyes with him, his voice low and deliberate. ¡°You are the Third Young Master of the Campbell Family Dominic Campbell!¡± ¡°Dominic Campbell!¡± Dominic¡¯s face changed drastically, his eyes cold, and a trace of sharpness between his brows. Due to his injuries, Aaron seemed exhausted after speaking so much. He pursed his lips, his voice weak but clear. ¡°Kevin¡­has already found Dan. He will attack you at any time, and then make Dan take your ce. deceiving everyone to achieve his goal. You¡¯d better prepare to deal with him!¡± Dominic¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and a cold light appeared in his eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re working for Kevin?¡± Aaron shook his head, ¡°He just wants me to do things for him.¡± ¡°So at the beginning, you came to kill me?¡± Aaron raised his eyes to look at him, his eyebrows raised, and there was a slight mocking smile on his face. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, your woman would have been a widow by now!¡± ¡°Then why are you telling me this now?¡± Aaron was speechless. He took a deep breath and let it out. The wound was already hurting, but the question after question made him even more upset. ¡°Bro,¡± he said with a hopeless expression, ¡°when someone harms you, it¡¯s natural to wonder why. But when someone helps you, do you need to ask why? ¡°My second uncle and big brother are my rtives by blood.¡± Dominic¡¯s expression turned cold ¡°Even my blood-rted family members want to harm me. Who in this world can be trusted?¡± ¡°Who knows if you¡¯ll turn around and tell Kevin my whereabouts again!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Heh, heh heh¡­¡± Aaron grinned wryly, feeling like a herd of ten thousand camels running wild in his heart. He knew that the Campbell family had a sickness, a severe hereditary disease suspicion! He shouldn¡¯t have been so moved and wanted to repay the favor. He shouldn¡¯t have revealed this matter. Now, he had ended up in a situation where he was neither here nor there! *ay, okay!¡± He sneered, ¡°Mr. Campbell, do whatever you want! I¡¯m an outsider and I¡¯m not ected to your bloodline. My nonsense is not worth believing!¡± Chapter 125 ¡°But¡­¡± Aaron looked provocatively, ¡°If 1, an outsider, tell your beloved wife about your true identity. do you think that innocent little girl will believe it?¡± OM Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 ¡°Aaron!¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes were fierce, exuding a chilling andpelling aura. ¡°Are you looking for death?¡± ¡°Heh, it looks like you¡¯re afraid?¡± Dominic suddenly raised his hand and grabbed his throat! Aaron was startled. ¡°You¡­¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Aaron raised his hand and tried to grab his wrist¡­ However, the door opened and Jane happened toe in to see this scene. ¨C Honey!¡± She was startled and quickly ran over to hold his arm. ¡°What are you doing? Dominic regained hisposure, slowly loosening his grip, and pushed him away. Aaron suddenly coughed, fearing that his wound might open, so he didn¡¯t dare to cough too hard, but he red at Dominic. Jane was only concerned about her own husband,pletely ignoring the injured person on the hospital bed. ¡°Honey, are you alright?¡± ¡°Hult, what could have happened to him!¡± Aaron gritted his teeth. ¡°Miss Fallon, didn¡¯t you see just now? It was your husband who almost choked me to death!¡± ¡°Can you just shut up for a moment? Jane nced at him, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know who my husband is? I know my husband better than anyone. If you didn¡¯t provoke him, would he have choked you?¡± ¡°So tell me, did you not say anything to provoke him just now?¡± ¡°If it were me, no one could ever have saved you!¡± Jane puffed her checks, put the lunchbox on the cab, and hurriedlyforted Dominic. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s not be angry with him¡­ considering his current injuries, let¡¯s not stoop to his level¡± Dominic¡¯s expression softened a little, and he held her hand. ¡°Honey,¡± Jane continued with a chuckle, ¡°if we want to deal with this person, we¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities once he¡¯s healed! We¡¯ll be noble and take revenge, there¡¯s no hurry!¡± ¡°Hmin.¡± Dominic finally smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Jane held his face and caressed his face. The two of them once againpletely ignored the man who had been lying on the hospital bed¡­ Aaron¡¯s eyes widened. This¡­. This¡­ They¡¯re not protecting him like this! It¡¯s so unjust and insane! Cough, cough! He coughed heavily twice. Dominic and Jane looked at him at the same time, ¡°You two, have you heard the famous saying?¡± Aaronughed dryly, ¡°Those who show off their affection will die quickly¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The couple said in unison, showing a perfect understanding. Aaron raised his hand in surrender and tightly closed his mouth. Who let the family of two people be present when he was alone! If only there was someone to help him right now, he wouldn¡¯t have to endure this forced disy of affection¡­ Jane sighed, shook her head, and walked to the side to open the lunch box. this¡­ all made by you?¡± Aaron¡¯s stomach had been rumbling for a while. Jane gave him an unfriendly look; this person had caused trouble for her husband and hurt Kate. She really didn¡¯t know why she had saved him! ¡°Eat them.¡± She spit out two words dryly. N?velDrama.Org content. Aaron took a deep breath and looked at her with a wry smile. He raised his bandaged hand, ¡°Beautiful, can¡¯t you see this? I can¡¯t move.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to feed you!¡± ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to ask for that from you!¡± Aaron smiled hriously, ¡°But if¡­If there was someone who could take good care of me, just like you took care of your husband, I think I¡¯ll be fine soon!¡± Jane immediately realized that he wanted Kate. But Mr. Wilson, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t know that woman, when the two of you met again? Did you swallow your own words? Jane pressed the corner of her mouth, not knowing whether tough or cry. Not knowing how to deal with him, Dominic stood up with a sullen face. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± Aaron¡¯s expression changed. ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about you¡­¡± ¡°Besides Jane, I¡¯m the only one left here.¡± ¡°Bro,¡± Aaron held back for a while, ¡°Otherwise, why don¡¯t you call Jeremy? ¡°Jeremy is also slightly injured. After bandaging him up, I let him rest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Dominic¡¯s cold face showed a half-simile, ¡°I can take care of you.¡± Aaron¡¯s face was ashen, Jane covered her mouth and secretly smiled. She handed the lunch box to Dominic and said in a clear voice, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll go back to the cafe first. I¡¯ll make dinner for you tonight. And while you¡¯re here, you have to take good care of Mr. Wilson!¡± Dominic pursed his lips, the two of them exchanged nces andughed in tacit agreement. Chapter 13 5 Aaron leaned against the head of the bed. This was the first time he had ever noticed that the saying ¡°couples look alike¡± was true. When this couple had been together for a long time, they really did resemble each other! Jane turned around and left the ward. When she closed the door, she heard a voice from inside- ¡°Don¡¯t, bro, I really don¡¯t need you to feed me!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you been wanting to taste the boss¡¯s cooking? Today, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± ¡°I can eat it myself! Big brother, big brother, I really can¡­ Ah, da mn it, you¡¯re scalding me!¡± ¡ª Aaron was in good health and recovered very quickly. He was able to get out of bed in a week. Although Dominic hadn¡¯tpletely regarded him as a friend, he was no longer his enemy. Even if Aaron knew his identity but kept his mouth shut, he shouldn¡¯t be his enemy. Dominic pushed his wheelchair and led Aaron to bask in the sun. Aaron was sweating; it was the middle of summer, and Dominic brought him out to bask in the sun, iming it was doctor¡¯s orders to help him get some vitamin D. Dominic absolutely did it on purpose! ¡°Hey,¡± Aaron was blinded by the sunlight, ¡°Can we go back?¡± Dominic slowly raised his hand to look at his watch and shook his head. ¡°We haven¡¯t basked long enough.¡± ¡°You.¡± ¡°Aaron, be content.¡± He spoke lightly, ¡°I personally pushed you out to bask in the sun, not everyone gets this treatment!¡± Aaron rolled his eyes. ¡°Bro, it¡¯s 32 degrees today, do you know?¡± ¡°I know, that¡¯s why we need to bask more. Sunlight is good for people! ¡°Then why the hell are you under the shade of the trees! And ying with your phone! Dominic cast a stern look at him. Aaron pushed his wheelchair to him and suddenly looked around. He saw Jane¡¯s picture on his screen ¡°What are you looking at!¡± The man immediately became irritable. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­¡± Aaron smirked, ¡°You¡¯re into this kind of thing? Even though you sleep together every day. you still can¡¯t get enough? ¡°Can you handle it?¡± ¡°Do you have a say in this?¡± ¡°Of course, I have no say! Ha, can anyone in your Campbell family have a say?¡± Dominic¡¯s expression darkened as he tightened his grip on the phone. ¡°Third Master Campbell.¡± Aaron hekl back his smile and looked at him indifferently. ¡°Misunderstandings are best exined as soon as possible. Don¡¯t end up like me¡­ dragging it to the end and missing everything.¡± 13:55 My Delu At this moment, from not far away came a clear voice,¡± Honey!¡± Dominic raised his eyes and saw Jane wave at him and quickly walk over. And behind her, there was still someone else¡­ C Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 The slender and charming figure caught Aaron¡¯s eye, and he involuntarily gripped the wheelchair¡¯s armrests. ¡°Why did you bring her here?¡± Dominic¡¯s expression remained indifferent, ¡°You just said that if there¡¯s any misunderstanding, it should be exined as soon as possible and not drag it out.¡± ¡°I was talking about you!¡± Aaron red at him. Dominic smiled faintly and looked at Jane, waving his hand gently. Kate¡¯s steps were heavy as she walked towards him. The closer she got, the clearer the memories from the past became in her mind. Aaron¡¯s face turned cold, and he slightly turned away. But in the moment he bent down to push the wheelchair, his movement was somewhat abrupt it made a ne slip out from under his hospital gown. Kate¡¯s chest tightened. She is currently wearing the exact same one around her neck. Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t a ne; it was just a regr chain with a ring threaded through it. The ring wasn¡¯t valuable, and the chain wasn¡¯t made of any high-quality material; it had turned ck with time. Kate remembered that she gave this gift to Aaron, brazenly persistent, when she was sixteen. She saved three days¡¯ worth of breakfast money and bought this pair of rings from a small shop across the school. As a teenage girl, she had just started to fall in love, but the boy she liked was yful and mischievous. Instead of expressing his love for her in a more conventional way, he teased her even more. Kate stubbornly handed one of the rings to him. ¡°What does this mean?¡± The boy blushed, asking a rhetorical question Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°It means¡­ that you have to treat me well from now on and not bully me!¡± ¡°Tch, what a worthless ring¡­ not even made of silver, just two iron hoops!¡± ¡°Aaron Wilson, do you want it or not?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t want it; having something is better than having nothing!¡± ¡°That¡­ Kate May!¡± Even though he was secretly delighted, the boy pretended to be tough. ¡°This gift of yours is not that great! When I make a go d-awfully lot of money in the future, I¡¯ll buy you one with a diamond! That¡¯s what a real ring is!¡± Kate¡¯s hand slowly touched her neck, clutching the ring tightly in her hand. He now had a different status and had made a lot of money. But had he forgotten his promise from hack then? Aaron turned away from her, sping his hands tightly and biting his lip. ¡°Aaron.¡± After a moment of tension, Kair spoke softly, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to talk to me. Since you said there should be no more contact between us in the future, let¡¯s just cleanly break things off.¡± Jane was taken aback and hurriedly went forward to stop her. ¡°Wait Kate, what are you saying?¡± ¡°Janey, I understand your intentions,¡± Kate took a deep breath, forcing a smile, ¡°But this Mr. Wilson¡­ well, he obviously doesn¡¯t want to talk to me anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Kate! He¡­¡± Jane tried to exin. ¡°He should give me back my things!¡± Aaron froze, feeling his heart constrict painfully, as if fresh blood was spurting from his chest. He knew that by ¡°my things,¡± she meant the ring around his neck. But she didn¡¯t know how he had desperately protected this ring for the past ten years. When he was imprisoned, he felt hopeless about the future, and this ring became the motivation for him to survive. In prison, life was hard, and he often got into violent fights with other inmates. Even if he was beaten and bleeding, he clutched the ring tightly to his chest, over his heart. This cheap, iron. ring that holds the utmost value bigger than his life. Everyone knew he had such a precious possession, and everyone thought he was crazy for risking his life for something worth less than twenty bucks. Aaron instinctively raised his hand to protect the ring, slowly turning to look at Kate. ¡°Sorry, this thing is mine.¡± ¡°But I bought it for you back then.¡± Kate¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°You did buy it, that¡¯s true, but¡­ you gave it to me.¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes narrowed as he held it tightly, ¡°You gave it to me, so it¡¯s mine. What right do you have to take it back?¡± ¡°I gave it to the man who would treat me well for a lifetime! And clearly that¡¯s not you!¡± Kate red at him hatefully. She hated his pretense of indifference, hisck of exnation, and his choice of the stu pidest and most foolish way to love her despite having so many other options. Aaron¡¯s heart trembled, and the wound started to ache. He had been out in the scorching sun for too long, and his strength was waning. His face turned paler, andrge beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. Dominic¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately went forward to check on him.. It seemed that the wound had opened up, and blood was soaking through the gauze. Jane hurriedly went to find a nurse. Kate looked worried as she crouched in front of him, holding his hand. ¡°Aaron¡­ How do you feel? Are you¡­ seriously hurt?¡± Actually, a knife wound wasn¡¯t that serious for Aaron; he had endured much worse gunshot wounds in the past. What troubled him were Kate¡¯s words and the look in her eyes. He didn¡¯t know how to defend himself or gain her forgiveness. He wasn¡¯t sure if they could return to the way they were before¡­ ¡°Aaron! Aaron!¡± Seeing him remain silent, Kate thought his condition was critical, and tears welled up in her eyes. Jane fetched a nurse, and they pushed Aaron into the hospital room, where his wound was quickly treated and rebandaged. It wasn¡¯t a serious issue. Throughout the process, Kate never took her eyes off him. She was holding his hand tightly. Dominic and Jane exchanged smiles. ¡°Hey hubby,¡± Jane whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t think Kate will leave today. 111 go out to buy her some food and necessities, and then we can go home together.¡± Dominic nodded. After Jane left, the nurse asked Kate softly, ¡°Are you a family member of the patient?¡± Kate was taken aback. And she did not have a chance to reply before Aaron, lying on the bed immediately nodded vigorously, like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°Tamily members should be more careful,¡± the nurse frowned. ¡°It¡¯s so hot outside, how can you push the patient out in the sun like that? Sweating in such high temperatures is not good for his recovery!¡± ¡°Oh uh sorry¡­¡± Kate nodded absentmindedly. ¡°Kate¡­¡± Aaron pulled her, his voice suddenly weak, ¡°It was your best friend¡¯s Hubby who pushed me out into the sun.¡± Dominic¡¯s face turned even darker. In that instant, he saw a trace of mischievous pride in Aaron¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, it¡¯s you!¡± Kate turned around to face Dominic. Crossing her arms she scolded, ¡°What were you trying to do? On a day like this! You pushed him out deliberately, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Let it go, Kate,¡± Aaron forced a look of pain, ¡°He¡¯s doing it for my own good. He said it¡¯s to get some sunlight and absorb calcium¡­¡± ¡°To hell with calcium! You¡¯re ignorant as a pinecone! You¡¯ve deliberately hurt him while he¡¯s injured! Kate¡¯s voice rose several octaves, ¡°I know you, Mr. Dan Murphy and Aaron had some conflict in the past, but that was a long time ago. After those two times, hasn¡¯t Aaron stopped bothering you?¡± How could you take advantage of his injury and treat him like this!¡± Dominic: ¡­ ¡°Given how much you dote on Janey, I had a higher opinion of you!¡± Kate rolled her eyes one after another, ¡°I never thought you were so narrow-minded and ruthless!¡± Aaron watched Dominic¡¯s darkened gloomy face and couldn¡¯t help suppressing hisughter, continuing to y the pitiful act in front of Kate. Kate turned back to look at him and noticed that he had two blisters on his lips. ¡°How did you get these?¡± she asked. ¡°Oh, those¡­¡± Aaron said indifferently, ¡°They were caused by him taking care of me the other day.¡± ¡°He did what? Why, you little!¡± Kate looked like she was about to fight him. ¡°Hush, Kate Aaron tried to sound weak, ¡°He was just trying to help. I¡¯m really not in pain¡­ really! He¡¯s already taking good care of me, and we should all be considerate towards each other¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re hurt like this, and you¡¯re still speaking up for him?¡± Kate raised her voice, ¡°Mr. Murphy, you will not be allowed to take care of hit from now on! Honestly, you¡¯re so unreasonable!¡± Dominic¡¯s face turned even darker, and he kept taking deep breaths. He narrowed his eyes at Aaron, who continued to suppress hisughter and looked at Dominic with a teasing glint in his eyes. How about that, Master Campbell? I have a woman who cares for me tool Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 13 2 Jane quickly bought things and saw Kate taking care of Aaron with great care, making her smile gently. She briefly instructed Kate and then walked away with Dominic. All the way, she chattered like a little magpie, relieved to finally get something off her chest. Even though Kate didn¡¯t end up being with Josh Green as she had hoped, as long as Kate made a choice, she would support her no matter what! ¡°Hey, hubby,¡± Jane sweetly smiled at Dominic, ¡°I think you¡¯ll be meeting Aaron frequently from now on. Both of you should let go of the past and try to get along well!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± In fact, there isn¡¯t much from the past. Dominic looked at her withplicated eyes and suddenly stopped walking Her mood was good at the moment, so if he told her something, she might be able to ept it. But where should he start? Dominic took a deep breath and met Jane¡¯s clear innocent eyes. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡± He hesitated for a moment and slowly uttered, ¡°I have something to tell you Jane¡¯s smile was radiant, and she held his hand, saying, ¡°What a coincidence, I also have something to tell you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± His eyes flickered. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I went to Josh for a check-up¡­¡± Jane blushed slightly, lowered her head, and whispered in a small voice, ¡°I. I missed my period this month.¡± Dominic froze in ce, unable to believe his ears. He tried to speak, but no sound came out. ¡°What¡­ What did you just say?¡± After a while, he asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Do you mean¡­.. you¡¯re pregnant?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet,¡± Jane grinned at him, ¡°the test results haven¡¯te out! Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Dominic forgot what he wanted to say. A surge of immense joy overwhelmed him like a tidal wave, leaving his mind nk. He immediately hugged Jane and picked her up in a princess carry! ¡°Oh my g od hubby, put me down first!¡± Jane was also overjoyed, but they were still outside, and people were passing by! Yet Dominic was too happy, like a fool, he kept looking at her with a smile. Even after Jane repeatedly asked him to put her down, he reluctantly did so, only to immediately squat down and touch her t belly while pressing his ear against it. ¡°Did you hear that, honey? I think I heard the baby calling me ¡°dad¡±!¡± Jane couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry. ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say the test results haven¡¯te out yet? We still don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s one, for sure!¡± Liu -¡°How many do you think there will be, hon?¡± Jane held back herughter, ¡°Isn¡¯t one enough?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Dominic was serious. He had nned for it to be two sons and two daughters so they could havepanions for each other. But then he furrowed his brow and looked at Jane, asking in a low voice, ¡°But wait just a second. Honey, isn¡¯t giving birth very painful?¡± ¡°Yes, it should be. They say women exchange their lives for their children¡¯s during childbirth.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that exaggerated.¡± She smiled. ¡°So many women have given birth and are perfectly fine, right?¡± Dominic¡¯s face darkened, and he frowned. If giving birth was too painful, he couldn¡¯t bear to see Jane go through such suffering If he had to choose between the child and Jane, he would rather there be no heir than to let her ¡°exchange lives for a child.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about, hubby?¡± Jane asked. Dominic smiled faintly and gently pulled her into his arms. ¡°I was thinking¡­ maybe I used up all my good luck, that¡¯s why I met you.¡± Hector White leaned in to scrutinize Dominic closely. Dominic nced at him but didn¡¯t react, continuing to study pregnancy and baby-rted knowledge on his phone. In the past few days, he had browsed through all the popr posts on pregnancy and baby care and registered on numerous parenting websites, studying with the same dedication as when he prepared for the exams at Wharton School. ¡°Hey, old man Brown does this guy¡­ look normal?¡± Hector pointed at Dominic and made a circr gesture at the side of his head. Mr. Brown gave him a disdainful look. ¡°Look at how he¡¯s smiling.¡± Hector said again, ¡°it¡¯s been a whole afternoon, but the corners of his mouth are still lifted. It¡¯s like he just got botox injections, stuck in an upward position!¡± ¡°He¡¯s about to be a father. What¡¯s abnormal about studying baby care?¡± Tristan Brown smiled and said, ¡°Even though the test results haven¡¯te out, it¡¯s likely to be almost certain. Just prepare a big red envelope!¡± ¡°But¡­ the results haven¡¯te out yet, why is he so excited?¡± ¡°Even if the results aren¡¯t out, it¡¯s probably almost certain.¡± Tristan smiled, ¡°Anyway, just be ready with that red envelope!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little worried,¡± Hector rubbed his chin. ¡°What if he suddenly takes Jane and the child back to the Campbell family? Won¡¯t the people in the Campbell family go nuts?¡± Tristan¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°I will take Janey back,¡± Dominic, who had been silent all along, suddenly said in a deep voice, no matter if they ept it or not, she¡¯s my wife.¡± Hectorughed nervously. It seemed like someone had said before that there wouldn¡¯t be any futuremitments with Miss Jane, as they were from two different worlds and couldn¡¯t merge together¡­ Chapter 1 32 ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Dominic shot him a nce, and Hector immediately shut and straightened up. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Now, the priority is not the Campbell family, but Dan Murphy,¡± Dominic said in a cold tone, ¡°Dan Murphy is still alive and in the hands of Kevin Campbell.¡± ¡°So, before they make any moves, I¡¯m going to change the name on the marriage certificate to mine!¡± Only this way could he protect Jane and their child. ¡°Are you sure about this, Dominic?¡± Tristan still had some concerns, ¡°If you marry her so casually, grandfather will be furious, and your second uncle will make things even more difficult¡­¡± ¡°If I choose to give up Jane just because I¡¯m afraid of Grandfather getting angry,¡± his gaze was firm as he said word by word, ¡°then I¡¯m not worthy of being her man!¡± Om Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Jane was worried about leaving Kate alone at the hospital so she decided to visit again. When she came to Aaron¡¯s hospital ward, she saw Kate spoon-feeding him. Kate, who was usually carefree andid-back, was now being extremely cautious, blowing on the spoonful of soup multiple times, afraid of burning Aaron. Who could have imagined that the man lying in the hospital bed, seeminglypletely dependent on others, had been lively and vigorous in the rehabilitation room just a couple of days ago? Jane smiled and suddenly thought of her own man. To others, he had a stoic face, with the words ¡°keep away¡± written all over him. But once he saw her, he would stick to her like glue, and no one could make him stop talking about his wife, praising her for everything. Even the magpies in the trees couldn¡¯t outdo him. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± a familiar voice suddenly came from behind. Jane turned around and saw Josh Green walking towards them. He nced at the ward and his expression dimmed for a moment, but soon a gentle smile returned to his face. ¡°Mr. Wilson¡¯s recovery is going well,¡± he said softly. ¡°He can have the stitches removed in a couple of days.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, Doctor Green, really,¡± Jane felt a bit embarrassed. Originally, she wanted to y matchmaker between him and Kate, but she never expected¡­ ¡°Oh there¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Josh chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, saving and helping others is ¡°You really are a good doctor.¡± She knew those words sounded weak. But besides those words, she didn¡¯t know how else to express herself. my duty!¡± He healed his rival with his own hands, and then pushed the person he liked into his rival¡¯s arms. Yet his own wounds remained untreatable. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Josh made people feel sorry for him. ¡°Actually¡­ I also hope that Kate can be with the person she truly likes.¡± He smiled and nced back at the ward, his gaze filled with reluctance. ¡°I can tell,¡± his voice was low, ¡°that Kate smiles genuinely only when she¡¯s with Wilson.¡± ¡°Aww Josh¡­¡± Jane¡¯s emotions wereplicated, ¡°You¡¯re too good, the heavens will surely not treat you unfairly!¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve never felt that the heavens treated me unfairly!¡± Joshughed generously, ¡°From childhood to now, my life has been smooth sailing. Although my family is not wealthy, we nevercked food or clothing, and they even supported me through medical school. Now, I¡¯m a doctor, I have my own clinic, and to put it shamelessly, I feel like I¡¯ve won at life!¡± ¡°I cherish everything I have now, including all of you, my friends.¡± Jane¡¯s throat tightened, and she couldn¡¯t speak for a while. ¡°Heh, so if you have a chance, please tell Kate that she doesn¡¯t need to feel awkward around me. We¡¯re still friends! If you need any help, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Josh said with a smile. ¡°Yes of course! I will do that!¡± Jane nodded vigorously. ¡°Heh, I actually think that the heavens brought you all into my life for a reason,¡± Josh chucked, ¡°Look, I cured Mr. Dan Murphy, then yed matchmaker for you two, and now I cured Aaron Wilson, matching him with Kate¡­ It seems my identity as a g od of love doctor is pretty firm!¡± Jane was amused by him, and the two of them walked a little further before Josh waved goodbye. ¡°By the way,¡± he turned back before leaving, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these days and forgot about your examination. I¡¯ll definitely give you the results in a couple of days!¡± ¡°Sure thing, doc. No rush,¡± Jane replied. ¡°How can that be? I bet Dan is anxious!¡± Josh chuckled, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems, but just be careful these days, alright? When the reportes out, I¡¯ll find a professional obstetrician and gynecologist to tell you what to pay attention to.¡± Jane thanked him and then went home. However, as soon as she entered the house, she heard some commotion. Men¡¯s shoes were sca ttered at the entrance, not arranged neatly as usual. Jane was puzzled and walked gently inside. The closer she got to the bedroom where the two men were, the louder the noise became. She pushed open the door. Dominic froze in ce like a deer caught in a headlight, a hint of panic shing in his deep eyes. ¡°What¡­ What in the world are you guys doing?¡± Jane was very curious. She saw him squatting on the ground, rummaging through boxes and pulling out drawers. Two red booklets were tightly held in his hands. Even more puzzled, she asked, ¡°Why are you looking for the marriage certificates? What do you need them for?¡± Dominic¡¯s throat tightened, his lips felt dry, and he didn¡¯t know how to exin. He took the chance while Jane was not at home to look for the marriage certificate. As expected, the names on it were Dan Murphy¡¯s¡­ At the time, Jane had married him off to Fiona, Jane¡¯s elder sister. The Fallon family had used their contrections to directly register the marriage using Dan Murphy¡¯s ID. If he had known he would fall Bureau. Jane like this, he would have personally gone to the Civil Affairs Tristan had told him that it was still possible to change it now, but it would take some time and effort. However, just as Dominic was about to take the marriage certificate away, Jane caught them in the act. ¡°What is happening? Hubby, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright? She was puzzled by his dazed look, feeling a little uneasy. ¡°Wait¡­you¡­ you messed up the ce like this just to find the marriage certificates? What do you need them for?¡± Dominic forced a smile, struggling toe up with an exnation. ¡°I¡¯m just taking a look.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to look at?¡± Jane widened her eyes, unable tough or cry, and took the red booklets back from him, locking them in the drawer. Dominic remained silent. Jane looked at him, and this was not the first time he stood in front of her like a big boy who did something wrong. A tall, big man, but every time he lowered his head and said nothing, she would soften. Jane helplessly smiled and patted his back. She walked to the messy cab and took out the carved sandalwood box he gave her. Opening it, there were not only jewelry but also passbooks and bank cards. Then she rummaged inside the drawer and took out another property certificate. ¡°All of these are our entire fortune.¡± Dominic chuckled, ¡°Just keep these things well. You don¡¯t have to show them to me.¡± ¡°How can that be? This is also your home¡±¡± He felt a pang in his heart. ¡°This property certificate is the house my father gave me. Little Bailey is living there now.¡± ¡­In addition to the usual expenses, I save some money every month in this bank card. I bought a financial product, and it brings returns every month!¡± The other part is in the passbook, in case of emergencies, we can take money from there.¡± ¡°These passwords are all our wedding anniversary dates. Remember them!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Dominic felt ufortable. ¡°I will remember.¡± ¡°And this¡­¡± Jane smiled gently, taking out two documents for him to see. ¡°I want to buy insurance, but I¡¯m still hesitating about which one to get. Hubby, take a look and tell me which one you think is good.¡± ¨C Dominic paused for a moment, taking the papers from her hand. They were regrmercial insurances, where money was deposited monthly and dividends were returned periodically. If there were any major events, the insurancepany would pay a substantial amount aspensation. Although the little woman hadn¡¯t made up her mind yet, the beneficiary on the policy was written as ¡°Dan Murphy.¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes darkened, and he frowned slightly. ¡°Why do you want to buy insurance?¡± ww Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 ¡°Just in case!¡± She touched her belly and smiled gently at him, exuding a warm and firm sense of determination. ¡°If I really get pregnant, we have to n for the child. But this insurance is something I want to buy for you¡­ She held his hand tightly, her heart and eyes filled with him. ¡°Hubby¡­ This is my first time being pregnant, and I¡¯m really nervous. These past few days, I¡¯ve been reading a lot of materials, and I¡¯m afraid that, just in case something happens like what they said in the forum, and then I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Dominic¡¯s face darkened, he red at her with utmost seriousness, ¡°Don¡¯t think randomly like that, you won¡¯t have any problems!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated!¡± Jane leaned against his shoulder. I¡¯m just saying that just in case something. like this happens, you must remember to use this money.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be such a situation! There won¡¯t be any ¡®just in case!!¡± Dominic couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice, his face terrifyingly grave, even scaring Jane. She stared at him, her heart beating wildly. His movements were decisive, and he tore the two insurance policies into pieces with a few quick actions. The world fell silent for a moment, as if entering a vacuum. And the chilling oppressive aura emanating from Dominic made jane involuntarily take a step back. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Dominic suddenly snapped out of it, realizing that he frightened her. He hugged her tightly, his voice low and deep, ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you; I just want you to know that such idents won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°Even if there really is any ident¡­¡± His eyes flickered, and his voice choked up, ¡°I don¡¯t want a child; I only want you!¡± Jane¡¯s heart warmed, and her nose felt a bit sour. She gently caressed his broad back with her small hands. ¡°Silly Hubby, why are you saying such silly things again!¡± ¡°The child belongs to both of us. Are you really willing to let go of it?¡± ¡°I am!¡± He said these two words without hesitation. Jane couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She yfully pinched his face with her fair and delicate hand, her bright eyes shining like stars. His appearance was deep and serious, and his solemnity was intimidating. But she knew that he was nervous. ¡°Alright.¡± She softly said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these inauspicious things anymore. Let¡¯s both live ang life and be old monsters together, alright?¡± Dominic finally showed a faint smile on his face. But this incident served as a wake-up call for him. 17 A few dayster, he met with Tristan at thew firm, ¡°How did thest thing I asked you to do go?¡± Tristan stroked his chin and pulled up several temtes from theputer. ¡°Look Dominic,pared to the insurance you mentioned¡­ I think it¡¯s better for you to personally write a statement, stating that all of your property belongs half to Jane or something simr.¡± ¡°Will such a statement have legal effect?¡± Whenever it involved Jane¡¯s interests, he now had to ask if it was legally recognized. Tristan smiled, ¡°As long as it goes through notarization, it will certainly have legal effect!¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°But bro, are you really going to do this?¡± ¡°Of course. Since she¡¯s my wife, my belongings should naturally be hers too.¡± Although the matter of the marriage certificate hadn¡¯t been resolved yet, he wanted to give Jane some assurance first ¡°You doing this will soon reach Grandfather¡¯s ears. After all, you are the most hopeful sessor of the Campbell family, and your assets are immeasurable.¡± Dominic slowly exhaled a smoke ring, his eyes bing ever deeper. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he knows. Sooner orter, Janey will have to face the people of the Campbell family.¡± Tristan nodded, understanding his intentions. Perhaps Jane might not be epted by the Campbell family for a while, but Dominic¡¯s actions would force the Campbell family to acknowledge Jane¡¯s status. No matter what, he would stand by her side and face the whole world with her. ¡°Oh, by the way, bro,¡± Tristan¡¯s expression turned serious, and he lowered his voice, ¡°While researchingmercial insurance, I made an unexpected discovery!¡± Dominic¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Tristan handed him a photocopy. Dominic quickly read through it from start to finish and let out a cold snort. Before he flew on a private ne to California for business, Edward Campbell had earnestly presented him this massive insurance policy, all with a serious smile. He imed that flying in the sky was unsafe, so he should have some security for his eldest nephew. The Insurance had various projects, involving all aspects, and the beneficiary was written as his own father, Alex Campbell. ¡°Uncle Ed really went all out with this act, making it seem like he¡¯s caring for me in every way.¡± Dominic sneered and tossed the document onto the table. ¡°I had even forgotten about this thing until you mentioned it!¡± ¡°Hey bro, take a closer look!¡± Tristan signaled to him with his eyes. Dominic didn¡¯t understand, so he read through it again line by line and finally found something unusual on thest page! ¡°Michael Green?¡± He couldn¡¯t help raising his voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tristan smiled meaningfully, ¡°This is my unexpected discovery.¡± ¡°When Uncle Ed gave you that insurance policy, the beneficiary was written as your father. But on this insurance policy, the beneficiary was secretly changed to Michael Green.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. 12:30 My lin Dominic¡¯s eyes narrowed, a trace of fierce coldness shing through. Back then, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to this insurance policy, thinking it was just a superficial gesture from Edward Campbell. After all, in order to please their grandfather, Edward had been putting on an act for years. But he never expected that the ne would actually crash. ¡°So, if I really died in that air crash¡­¡± He said in a deep voice, ¡°This billions of dors of insurance. money would Ko into Michael Green¡¯s pocket?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± And it was done so discreetly. Dominic¡¯s expression darkened, and he murmured the name. Michael Green¡­. ¡°I checked the Green family,¡± Tristan continued, ¡°They have some influence in the Southeast Asia region and are involved in information technology and pharmaceuticals.¡± Dominic nodded. But the Green family had always kept their distance from the Campbell family in the capital, never cooperating, almost like two parallel lines. How could Michael Green be colluding with Edward? Looks like he needed to investigate further. He extinguished the cigarette, intending to leave. At this moment, his phone suddenly vibrated. ¡°Mr. Murphy, it¡¯s me.¡± Josh¡¯s voice sounded a bit urgent. ¡°Are you busy right now?¡± ¡°No, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Thene and apany Jane. She¡­ is not feeling well emotionally.¡± Dominic¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°What happened to her?¡± Josh couldn¡¯t exin clearly on the phone and asked him toe to the hospital quickly. Jane walked out of Josh¡¯s office, looking dazed and pale. She sat in the corridor, her eyes vacant. Her heart was pounding, her breathing unsteady, and her back felt cold. Josh¡¯s words still echoed in her ears. ¡°Jane, the test results are out. Actually¡­ you¡¯re not pregnant at all.¡± ¡°But through your examination report, I found something else¡­¡± C Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 13 5 ¡°Jane, your constitution is weak, and this time it¡¯s actually a rather rare false pregnancy phenomenon. But it¡¯s not a big problem; take good care of yourself, and you can still get pregnant.¡± ¡°Also, about this matter¡­¡± Josh took out a medical report form. The name on it was David Fallon. ¡°I need to apologize to you first about this matter. Chairman Fallon once had a medical examination. here, and a few of my medical students, during their internship, took some blood samples as test specimens without permission. This included samples from both you and Chairman l¡¯allon.¡± ¡°This seriously vited the hospital¡¯s regtions, and they have been disciplined.¡± ¡°But I looked at the identification report they produced, and the result shows¡­ you and Mr. Fallon have no blood rtionship!¡± Jane¡¯s ears buzzed, and her mind went nk.. Dominic rushed up the stairs three steps at a time, anxiously searching for that petite figure in the crowd. But when he looked up, he saw Joshing out of the office. ¡°Where¡¯s Janey?¡± ¡°I had the nurse take her to the rest area first.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Dominic was very anxious; even his nose was sweating. Josh briefly exined the whole incident. After hearing it, Dominic was also shocked and couldn¡¯te to his senses for a while. ¡°Could they have made a mistake?¡± ¡°I thought the students might have made a mistake too at first. After all, there were many blood samples in this batch, and it¡¯s possible they mixed them up or missed one,¡± Josh whispered, ¡°So1 personally did the identification again. There is absolutely no mistake.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Dominic furrowed his eyebrows tightly, ¡°What about thebels on the blood samples¡­¡± ¡°Thebeling is done by a specialist. After drawing the blood from each person, thebels with their information are immediately attached.¡± So, it was impossible for there to be a mistake with the blood samples. The identification process was also personally done by Josh, so there shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes. ¡°So¡­ Janey is really not David Fallon¡¯s daughter?¡± Josh nodded. Dominic¡¯s expression becameplex, and his gaze turned towards the rest area. The door was half- open, and he could faintly see the small woman leaning against the sofa, her thin back appearing fragile and helpless. He clenched his fist, not knowing what to say to her after he went lu. ¡°Mr. Murphy,¡± Josh noticed his changing emotions, ¡°you¡­ you won¡¯t change your attitude towards Jane because of her background, right?¡± ¡°Although she is not the youngdy of the Fallon family, she is really something!¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Dominic said in a low voice. If he cared about her background, how could he have fallen into this situation? He pursed his lips, his sharply-defined face still cold and indifferent, but a hint of pity surged in his deep eyes. He walked over and gently embraced her. Jane was startled but then was pressed into a warm embrace, once again hearing that familiar heartbeat. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± After a while, she tremblingly uttered these two words, her voice choked up, her heart a mix of emotions. He knew everything now, right? What would he think? Even she felt that this matter was absurd. She wasn¡¯t the daughter of the Fallon family, but she had inexplicably endured years of humiliation and me. Perhaps Fiona and joy could never have imagined that the thorns in their eyes all these years actually had nothing to do with the Fallon family. But did David Fallon really not know about this? Then why did Joy Bernard mention the term ¡°ba stard¡± when she scolded her in the past? Now thinking about it, ¡°ba stard¡± might not have been a hasty and impulsive remark from Joy, but rather based on solid evidence¡­ So she and Little Bailey were indeed children of unknown fathers? Jane¡¯s mind was a mess, her heart felt like a pile of weeds, blocking her breath. Dominic squatted in front of her, lus gaze gentle. He lifted her head and gently stroked her hair. ¡°Wifey,¡± he spoke softly, ¡°let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Forget it; I understand. I know you¡¯re not in a good mood right now, but there are some things we can¡¯t figure out in a short time.¡± ¡°Janey wife, let¡¯s take it slowly. No matter what happens, I will always be with you. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± Jane looked into his eyes, feeling like she wanted to cry. This matter should not be celebrated prematurely. She should rify everything first and not let him get excited for nothing¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Dominic¡¯s deep voice carried a hint of indulgence. ¡°Doctor Josh said that my constitution is weak, and although it doesn¡¯t affect pregnancy, the chances of conception might be lower than normal.¡± Dominic looked at her seriously, ¡°Janey, whether we have a child or not is not that important to me.¡± Jane was taken aback; his low voice carried a trace of doting. ¡°If you like children, we will have them. If you don¡¯t want to have children, it¡¯s fine for us to live our lives together.¡± ¡°But. Don¡¯t all men want their women to bear their children? 12:31 My Hisal Is A Secret Billionaire ¡°If you have any psychological pressure because of this, you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± He chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no throne to inherit in my family.¡± Jane was amused by him and leaned against his embrace, enjoying his tenderness. ¡°Having a child depends entirely on you,¡± Dominic¡¯s warm breath roamed around her ears, ¡°If you want to have one, I¡¯ll fully cooperate!¡± Jane felt his rising temperature and the change in his body. Even the air in the room began to heat up. Dominic smirked mischievously and suddenly lifted the nket, covering both of them inside. The weather was getting slightly cooler, it waste summer, early autumn, and the sky was a clear blue with clouds resemblingrge cotton candies floating in the distance. Jane added a few more tables in the courtyard, matching them with parasols of the same color as the iris flowers, giving off a particrly fresh and serene feeling. On this morning, there weren¡¯t many guests. Jane was quietly making coffee behind the bar when she suddenly heard a sweet voice from outside, ¡°Sister Jane!¡± She walked out and saw Linda Campbell running in like a little bird under the sun. However, there seemed to be someone following her from behind. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 13 6 In the moment Jane was lost in thought, Linda gave her a big hug ¡°Sister, long time no see! Haven¡¯t you missed me?¡± Linda asked with a smile. Jane smiled and pinched her little nose. ¡°Of course, I missed you! Without your chattering in my ears, life feels less fun!¡± Linda¡¯s eyes curved like two bridges, and she smiled happily. Jane¡¯s gaze was involuntarily drawn to the middle-aged woman behind her¡­ Although she looked well-maintained, her short hair was curled into small waves, and she wore a bright outfit covered with LOGO patterns, carrying a limited edition Hermes bag¡­ Her attire looked somewhat ridiculous. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± The woman cleared her throat. Linda immediately pulled her over and introduced her to Jane, ¡°Sister, this is my mom, who specially came to Cardiff to see me!¡± Jane was surprised; so this was the Mrs. Campbell she heard about. But isn¡¯t the Campbell family a prestigious and noble family? They don¡¯t look like a family that would dress in LOGO from head to toe¡­ Jane didn¡¯t want to appear impolite, so she forced a smile. ¡°Mrs. Sarah Campbell.¡± Linda made a funny face, ¡°this is Jane Fallon, my best friend in Cardiff!¡± Mrs. Campbell took off her sunsses and carefully looked Jane up and down. So this is Jane, huh? The one who captivated Linda and made the dignified Third Young Master Campbelle to Cardiff incognito and pretend to be a good husband¡­ Jane? Sarah Campbell frowned. At first nce, there was nothing particrly striking about her; she was fair and slender, pure and clean. If we talk about beauty, her features were indeed exquisite. However,pared to the women who used to surround Linda, she waspletely different! Huh, who would have thought that Linda would be caught by a little white rabbit! ¡°Mom!¡± Linda nudged her elbow and gave her a signal not to stare. ¡°Oh¡­ Oh!¡± Mrs. Campbell regained her senses and immediately put on a smile. ¡°Miss Fallon looks really beautiful, and this ce is well decorated! You seem very capable!¡± Jane smiled awkwardly and invited Sarah Campbell to sit down. They sat in the courtyard, enjoying the bright sunshine and the slight coolness ofte summer. The Iris flowers swayed in the breeze. After exchanging pleasantries, Jane nned to get up and go back to the shop tortuake coffee. At that inoment, Dominic Campbell came out of the shop. ¡°Wifey, the cookies are ready!¡± Linda¡¯s mother was taken aback. She saw Dominic wearing a regr T-shirt and jeans, with an apron tied around his watst, looking Chapter 13 5 like a big boy as he walked out. When he saw Jane, he smiled, bumped his forehead against hers, and gave her a kiss on the cheek. This sunny smile was something that had never appeared at the Campbell family. Sarah Campbell was stunned and couldn¡¯t react for a while. Dominic also froze when she saw her. In an instant, the smile on his face disappeared, reced by his usual coldness and vignce. Jane smiled and held his arm. ¡°Hubby, this is Auntie, Linda¡¯s mother. She came to Cardiff specifically to see Linda.¡± ¡°Oh, this¡­ This is Brother inw! Linda quickly defused the situation. ¡°Mom, he¡¯s called Mr. Dan Murphy, Janey¡¯s Hubby.¡± She emphasized the name ¡°Mr. Dan Murphy,¡± Sarah Campbell responded quickly and immediately addressed him as ¡°Mr. Murphy.¡± Dominic¡¯s expression darkened slightly, and he nodded lightly. Jane smiled awkwardly. Her Hubby was perfect in every way, except for his expression when he met strangers, which was really perplexing. ¡°Hey hubby¡­¡± She gently tugged at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring us some cookies? Linda likes the cranberry ones you baked.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dominic replied indifferently and turned to go inside. Once Dominic entered the room, he immediately saw the broad back of a man behind the counter. He quietly approached, and Dominic turned his head sharply, his icy gaze cutting through her face. The girl¡¯s heart trembled, and she forced a smile. ¡°Brother¡­ What are you calling Auntie here for?¡± ¡°Why?¡± The man¡¯s face turned as dark as ink. Linda, not knowing what to do, quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t have any ulterior motive! Brother, you should thank my mom. If she hadn¡¯t stopped me, it would have been Miranda who came here today!¡± ¡°What?¡± Dominic raised an eyebrow, his gaze bing even colder and more ruthless. ¡°She knows?¡¯ He asked. ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re here, but I¡¯ve been in Cardiff all along. She always says she wants toe and bey me. I had no choice but to bring my mom here.¡± Dominic nodded and the tension between his eyebrows slightly eased. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, my mom is usually talkative, but she knows what to say and what not to say at critical inoments!¡± Linda reassured him. In this regard, Dominic had no doubt. After all, Aunt Sarah had always treated him well since he was a child. But with so many peopleing to Cardiff, he still felt uneasy. ¡°Get back soon.¡± His expression softened slightly. ¡°Uncle Ed nul the others still think I¡¯m in Manchester. If you keep running hack and forth to Cardiff, they might get suspicious.¡± 12:31 Chapter 13 6 ¡°Uncle Ed currently thinks you¡¯re in Manchester!¡± Linda smiled. ¡°Did you forget that my mon is a computer expert? Those videos of you feeding pigeons in the square that ended up in Uncle Ed¡¯s hands were all her masterpieces! He can¡¯t tell it¡¯s you at all.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dominic looked at her. ¡°Tell Aunt Sarah thank you for me.¡± ¡°My mom said we¡¯re all family; no need to thank her!¡± Dominic patted her shoulder. Although Dominic was saying this to her, at this moment, she suddenly asked him about something: ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you nning to go back to Central City?¡± His eyebrows furrowed, and he looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Why do you ask that? Recently, Miranda has been quite active, always inquiring about you and mentioning the engagement.¡± ¡°Brother, I know you like Sister-inw, but what are you going to do about your engagement with Miranda Yeager? Linda asked cautiously. Dominic¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and then he became stern. ¡°When did I have an engagement with the Yeager family?!¡± He was a little agitated and identally knocked over the coffee pot, making a mess Linda stood timidly on the side, her little face turning pale, not daring to say another word. the term ¡°engagement became his s Ever since Jane appeared in his life, spot. In fact, there wasn¡¯t an official engagement, and the two families never explicitly mentioned the intention to form an alliance. But because Miranda Yeager had been close to him since their school days, and both families were compatible in terms of social status, the parents had an unspoken understanding, Dominic didn¡¯t feel anything for Miranda Yeager and couldn¡¯t even clearly remember what she looked like. Before meeting Jane, he felt that it didn¡¯t matter who he married in this lifetime. However, after meeting Jane, he hoped that he could belong to her alone¡­. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jane hurried over upon hearing the noise, seeing Dominic¡¯s face turning grim, Linda standing there not daring to move, and the broken coffee pot. Uh oh! Jane inwardly cursed; did he frighten Linda again? (1) Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 ¡°Hubby!¡± Jane shook her head at Dominic, signaling him to calm down, and then continued tofort Linda. Linda wasn¡¯t actually scared; in fact, she had long been immune to her brother¡¯s stern expression since childhood. On the other hand, Jane felt extremely apologetic and quickly cleaned up the mess on the floor. Dominic wanted to help, but Jane gently stopped him, smiling tenderly, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this; you¡¯re not good at handling these things. Don¡¯t hurt your hands.¡± She swiftly cleaned up the mess, and just then, a customer came in. Jane hurriedly went outside to greet them. Sarah Campbell had been watching from the side, ncing at Dominic¡¯s expression. She took the opportunity to approach him discreetly and chuckled, ¡°Your wife is pretty good!¡± Dominic was taken aback. Sarah Campbell narrowed her eyes and smiled, ¡°Although I¡¯m not your birth mother, I¡¯ve watched. you grow up all these years. I can tell that you have real feelings for Miss Fallon!¡± Dominic nced at her, but his cold expression remained unchanged. Sarah Campbell understood his thoughts well: she pitied the children of the Campbell family. They seemed privileged and respected in public, but they had no say in their own marriage decisions. As someone who valued personal freedom, she found it hard to ept. So she was willing to do her best to help Dominic and Jane. ¡°Dominic, when do you n to bring Miss Fallon back?¡± Sarah Campbell asked. Dominic pondered for a while and replied in a serious tone, ¡°I can¡¯t rush into this matter. Each person¡¯s marriage in the Campbell family involves too many interests andplexities. I¡¯m afraid. they will¡­¡± ¡°They will harm Miss Fallon?¡± Sarah Campbell sneered, ¡°Hmph, let them try! Anyone who dares to have such thoughts, I, Sarah Campbell, will be the first to take them down!¡± ¡°But, what about Grandfather¡­ Janey you really do that?¡± Sarah Campbell¡¯s confident and imposing manner suddenly weakened as she made two awkward twitching movements, as if the scene froze. In a moment, she forced augh twice. Oops, that was abrupt; she embarrassed herself in front of her good child! Dominic chuckled, turned around, and went behind the bar to clean the coffee cups in the sink. ¡°Do-Dominic!¡± Sarah Campbell had to regain some face no matter what, ¡°Hey¡­ I can¡¯t go against your grandfather, but my family isn¡¯t easy to mess with! If your grandfather wants to say something, he still needs to consider my family, right?¡± ¡°Well, anyway, my vote is definitely for Miss Fallon! Once she enters the Campbell family, I will pave a golden path for her to walk on, making her journey smooth and unimpeded!¡± Dominic pursed his lips and sincerely said, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Sarah.¡± ¡°Why thank me? We¡¯re all family!¡± ¡°What about my father¡¯s side¡­¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about your father! This timid guy listens to me on everything!¡± Dominic: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ah, hahaha¡­¡± Mrs. Sarah Campbell couldn¡¯t shake off her habit of speaking faster than she thinks. ¡°Dom, let me tell you seriously!¡± She coughed lightly twice, ¡°Actually, I have no objections with your father, but you need to ask your mother. After all, she is your birth mother, and it only counts when she agrees. ¡°Moreover, with the support of your grandfather¡¯s family, Miss Fallon¡¯s chances of sess will be even greater, right?¡± Dominic¡¯s hand washing the cups suddenly stopped, and a deep contemtion shed in his eyes. Sarah Campbell was not wrong in saying that, but gaining his mother¡¯s support would probably be difficult. His mother was not as carefree as Sarah Campbell; she was more dominant, decisive, and resolute, evenparable to a man. If she hadn¡¯t been so impulsive in her emotions back then, she wouldn¡¯t have divorced Alex Campbell. Dominic took a deep breath, andughter and chatter could be heard from outside where Jane and Linda were talking. The two of them sat in the sunny courtyard surrounded by blooming irises, the aroma of cranberry cookies and mhiatos filling the air. The scene at that moment seemed like a timeless snapshot. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sarah Campbell smiled. ¡°With your sister liking Jane so much, I, as her aunt, will do everything in my power to help!¡± ¡°Actually, the rest of the Campbell family can be persuaded, it¡¯s just that old immortal Edward! And that little brat Kevin Campbell, they¡­¡± Sarah Campbell¡¯s words suddenly turned into sweet talk. Dominic smiled helplessly. Over the years, he had heard what Edward had said about him behind his back from Sarah Campbell, and now she repeated it all. Since learning about her own background, Jane appeared to be happy on the surface during that period, but Dominic could tell that she was actually feeling mncholic. When there were customers in the shop, she seemed a bit busier and more energetic. But when the shop was empty, she would sit alone on the steps in the small courtyard, gazing at the sky with a deste look. He wanted to make her happy, so he mustered up the courage to seek advice from Kate. Kate was currently nning a trip with Aaron, and their destination was London. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with us?¡± Kate happily suggested, ¡°When Jane and I were in college, we nned to save money and travel to London. Now we have the chance, and she will definitely be thrilled!¡± Aaron¡¯s face changed, and he quickly pulled her aside. Kate red at him, ¡°What are you doing? You don¡¯t want toe?¡± The man awkwardly smiled, covering half of his face with his hand and winking like crazy. Unexpectedly, Campbell Third Young Master raised an eyebrow and calmly said, ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea. The more, the merrier! Besides, I wonder if Mr. Murphy is willing to join us. Hehe, Dom, you and Jane might have your own ns for a romantic trip¡­¡± ¡°Exactly, Mr. Murphy!¡± Aaron tried to look natural and said, ¡°Maybe the two of them want to have some private time together!¡± Campbell Third Young Master chuckled and strolled leisurely, a faint smile ying at the corners of his mouth ¡°Aaron, can you act a bit more like a man? Look how happy they are!¡± London was known as a shopping paradise, with all the top international brands offering tax-free shopping. Kate and Jane happily linked arms and hopped around various luxury stores andrge shopping malls, satisfying their shopping desires, By the end of the day. Aaron¡¯s arms were full of her loot, and his legs began to tremble. Dominic wasn¡¯t in a much better situation; it was just that Jane wasn¡¯t buying anything. When they arrived at a beauty store, the two girls went inside to try different lipstick shades, while the two men saw a bench outside and their eyes lit up. They rushed over like lightning! Dominic gained the upper hand and took up more space on the bench. Aaron rolled his eyes and put down all the bags on the ground with a heavy sigh. ¡°Howe they aren¡¯t tired?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 (0) Chapter 13 8 Dominic nced at him; this question had also been on his mind for a while. But what surprised him more was that both of them were considered physically fit among men, yet they could barely keep up with the pace of these two girls and were almost exhausted. It seemed like he would have to ¡°teach her a lesson¡±ter¡­ ¡°Hey, why are you grinning?¡± Aaron waved his hand in front of him. Dominic snapped back to reality, retracted his smile, and resumed his usual cold demeanor. ¡°Aaron,¡± he said in a serious tone, ¡°Have you ever thought about returning to the right path?¡± Aaron was taken aback, his expression bingplicated. ¡± ¡°Although you are now with Kate, and she can ept you, you need to think clearly. Your life is like living on the edge of a knife. You have power, but you also have enemies.¡± ¡°Last time, it was a coincidence that I was at that hotel¡­¡± Dominic looked at him with meaningful eyes. ¡°If something simr happens again, will there be such a coincidence?¡± ¡°If you get into trouble again, Kate will have no happiness left.¡± Aaron¡¯s face slightly changed, and he pursed his lips. In fact, he had long thought about it. Kevin Campbell had asked him to do things and promised to help him clear his identity. However, Kevin turned out to be an unreliable person. Aaron looked at Dominic, opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°I can help you.¡± Dominic said in a low voice, ¡°but the process will beplicated and not as fast as you imagine. Moreover, you¡¯ll have to give up some things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Aaron replied without hesitation, ¡°As long as I can hold Kate¡¯s hand under the sun, I can give up anything!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Dominic looked at him for a long time and patted his shoulder, smiling. Jane and Kate looked over at them. Although they didn¡¯t know what the two men were talking about, they seemed to get along peacefully. Kate waved her hand and shouted, ¡°Aaron, I¡¯ve picked out so many things!¡± Aaron immediately responded, ¡°Coming!¡± Dominic couldn¡¯t help but look down on him carrying all those bags. He sneered, ¡°You¡¯re such at spendthrift.¡± ¡°Whatever¡­¡± Aaron rolled his eyes, ¡°Make your wife spend money if you dare!¡± What a joke! Third Young Master Campbell stared at him, ¡°You think I can¡¯t do that?¡± ¡°Huh, do you dare?¡± These three words left Dominic speechless. After Aaron finished speaking, he got up confidently, but suddenly felt a kick to his waist from behind! He was kicked hard and lost his bnce, sca ttering all the bags on the ground. He almost fell face-first into the wall¡­ Fortunately, he was agile enough to avoid an embarrassing fall. Chapter 1 38 Behind him, Lord Dominic Campbell calmly adjusted his cor, the corner of his mouth lifting slightly, arrogantly raising an eyebrow. In an instant, Aaron erupted like a volcano. ¡°You ba stard!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so sneaky! You kicked my waist!¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s injured?!¡± If his waist was injured, it would affect his future happiness! ¨C Later, they arrived at London¡¯s most famous night market. The ce was bustling with lights illuminating the night sky like daylight. The night market offered a variety of delicious food and goods, attracting many inte celebrities who were vlogging here. Dominic held Jane tightly, afraid of losing her in the crowd. Aaron and Kate returned from the front, excitedly describing the many delicious foods on the street When they saw Dominic holding Jane¡¯s shoulder tightly, both of them couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mr. Murphy, that¡¯s enough! Holding on to Jancy so tightly, you¡¯ll have five fingerprints on your shoulder!¡± Kate joked. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that.¡± Aaron chimed in, ¡°After finally marrying a wife, of course, you have to watch her closely¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay even if there are w marks!¡± A nearby vendor suddenly spoke up. ¡°I have medicine here, a special kind, I guarantee no scars left!¡± Aaron and Kate burst intoughter. Jane, on the other hand, was intrigued by the exquisite small medicine bottle on disy. She picked. it up and examined it. The packaging was vintage, and the small bottle felt delicate in her hand. It was the first time she had seen medicine packaged like a work of art. The vendor with poor hearing smiled at her and said, ¡°Miss, would you like to buy a bottle? This is made by Michie Pharmaceuticals, it¡¯s been selling for over a decade, and I promise you won¡¯t be deceived!¡± ¡°Michie Pharmaceuticals?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s the Green family¡¯s pharmaceutical factory in Germany!¡± Dominic froze for a moment, and his brows furrowed slightly. London was close to Germany, could this Green family be the same as the Green family in Germany? After walking a bit further, they reached a less crowded area. Kate pulled Jane to try some street. snacks, and the two men followed. Aaron noticed that Dominic¡¯s expression was off. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Dominic replied casually. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Did you hear what that medicine seller said about the Green family?¡± *Of ¡°Of course, they are quite famous in Germany.¡± Aaron had traveled around a lot with the club¡¯s president and had heard about these things. ¡°The Green family has some influence in Germany. I heard they originated from practicing medicine, which is why they still have a pharmaceutical factory.¡± 12:31 My Husband Is A Secret Dnice ¡°But howe their medicine is being sold in the night market?¡± ¡°It seems that Michie Pharmaceutical has affordable prices and effective medicines, which are very popr. They don¡¯t have thatrge-scale pharmaceutical factory appearance, so their medicines are everywhere. And no one counterfeits them because they keep their prices low enough for ordinary people to afford.¡° Dominic narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, they are a conscientious business.¡± Who would have thought that the phnthropic Green family would secretly collude with Edward Campbell? ¡°Michael Green is currently in charge of the Green family.¡± Aaron rarely had such gossip moments, ¡°Hey, do you know why the medicine bottle is called Mirbie Pharmaceutical?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Its original trantion is ¡°Michie.¡¯ ¡®Mi¡¯ means ¡®Michael Green¡¯s meaning. As for ¡°Chie¡¯, there are various spections, some say it¡¯s someone Michael once loved but couldn¡¯t get.¡± Dominic nodded with a calm expression. In his heart, he was full of doubts. He wasn¡¯t interested in Michael Green¡¯s romantic affairs. He only wanted to find evidence of Edward Campbell colluding with Michael Green to harm him. * At this moment, Jane¡¯s sweet voice, calling him ¡°Hubby,¡± pulled him back from his heavy thoughts. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Jane happily waved her hand, ¡°Come over and eat something!¡± Dominic and Aaron hurriedly went over and sat down. The roadside stall was crowded, and the seats were small, making Dominic, who was tall, look awkward on the small stool. ¡°Oh no, hubby, is the seat ufortable?¡± Jane gently leaned against him and ced some peeled crayfish in front of him, ¡°Endure it for a while. After eating, we¡¯ll go back to the hotel!¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Dominic chuckled softly and whispered in her ear, ¡°After going back to the hotel, you need to compensate me well¡­¡± ¡°Oh but tonight, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be possible.¡± Jane blinked her eyes, revealing a cun ning fox-like look ¡°What?¡± ¡°I told my dear Katie that we want to share a room.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Aaron choked on the grilled fish he had just swallowed. He looked at Kate in disbelief, ¡°Is it true?¡± Kateughed and nodded. ¡°Janey and I still have a lot to talk about, so tonight, you two¡­¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Two men shouted in unison, ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Of course, their objections were futile. After all, the consequences of making their wives angry were much more serious than sleeping with. another man. Later that night, when Aaron returned to the hotel, weighed down by numerous bags, he opened the door to find the carefully chosen room with its soft and fluffy bed¡­ He almost exploded on the spot! In contrast, Dominic remained calm. He took off his outer garment, retrieved a bottle of red wine from the liquor cab, and began to shake it gently with ice. ¡°Dom, whether you like it or not, we must unite against them! Aaron gritted his teeth. ¡°Starting tomorrow, each of us will take care of our own woman. We must not let them stay together anymore, do you hear me?!¡± Aaronid down on the bed dejectedly, feeling as if he could punch a hole in it. Dominic remainedposed, his lips curving slightly as he looked out at the vast night sky. After a while, his eyes darkened. Germany, the Green family. Michael Green, the pharmaceutical factory. These thoughts lingered in his mind. Dominic knew very well why Edward Campbell wanted to harm him, but why does Michael Green be involved? Was he moved by a mere one billion dors in insurance money? Although the Green family¡¯s influence was not as great as the Campbell family¡¯s, they were involved in lucrative fields like medicine and information technology, and they were notcking in wealth. So there must be another reason behind Michael Green¡¯s actions! After returning from London, Jane¡¯s smile was noticeably brighter. Feeling a little relieved, Dominic received a call from Tristan. ¡°Brother, your statement has been withheld by Grandfather Campbell. I think it¡¯s best for you to return to Central City.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Doininie had anticipated this when he asked Tristan to write the statement. After ending the call, he looked up and saw Jane busily tidying up the room. He cleared his throat to cover ups momentary distraction. Observing the situation, Tristan reassured him in a low voice, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. Miss Fallon has already arranged for many people. She will be absolutely fine.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Dominic replied indifferently. During the flight back, her tender and coquettish demeanor, her soft whispers in his ear, her gentle posture leaning against his chest¡­. All the crazy moments they had shared filled his mind. He had just arrived in Central City, yet he already wanted to go back. All these times were supposed to be his, but now they were upied by cakes and cookies! ¡°Hubby, help me bring out a few tes!¡± ¡°Okay,ing.¡± Dominic fetched the tes from the kitchen and leaned against the door, quietly watching her. ¡°Janey,¡± he hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°Starting tomorrow, I need to¡­ go for training.¡± Jane was taken aback, ¡°Anotherpetition?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied vaguely, ¡°This time, it might take a few more days.¡± Jane looked a bit dejected, but since it was his passion, she would wholeheartedly support him. Dominic walked over, gently wrapping his arms around her waist, and buried his face in her neck, taking in her sweet scent. ¡°Wifey, do you remember the moves I taught you before?¡± Jane turned her eyes, not thinking too much, and began to demonstrate innocently, ¡°If someone attacks me from the front, I do this¡­ If someonees from behind, I do this. But when she touched his wrist, he suddenly embraced her even tighter! Dominic was strong, and she couldn¡¯t break free. Her face turned red in embarrassment. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Dominic suddenly lifted her up and carried her into the bedroom without any exnation. Jane finally came back to her senses and began to pound her small fists against his chest, ring at him with a naughty look. ¡°The moves you showed just now were pretty good.¡± Dominic said in a low voice, his voice tinged. with a smile, ¡°Now, let me teach you some new moves.¡± ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Henry parked the car outside the Campbell Mansion. Dominic blinked, using a few light coughs to conceal his recent embarrassment. Henry Finn, observing his every move, spoke in a low voice, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t need to worry, Miss Fallon has already arranged many people. She¡¯ll be absolutely line.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Dominic nodded and went straight to Mr. Benedict Campbell¡¯s study, the head of the Campbells and Dominic¡¯s grandfather. Mr. Benedict had just finished a bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup, and the ser vants respectfully withdrew when they saw Dominic enter. The study was filled with the aroma of tea, and Mr. Benedict, in his ck silk T ang suit, with his silver hair, had a few wrinkles on his face that gave him an air of severity. He still had the dragon-headed cane by his side. Dominic stood in front of him. The aura of oppression and strength he naturally exuded was inherited from Benedict Campbell ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Mr. Benedict¡¯s expression remained neutral as he looked up at Dominic. ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡± 12:11 m Chapter Mr. Campbell paused for a moment before getting to the point, throwing out a statement with an air of coldness. ¡°I need an exnation from you.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Dominic¡¯s eyes narrowed. Benedict Campbell stood up, and his eyes seemed to hide two icy des as he asked each word. slowly, ¡°Who is this Jane Fallon?¡± Com Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Dominic¡¯s gaze darkened, and his broad back tensed slightly as he fell silent. The air seemed to freeze, and Grandfather Campbell¡¯s eyes locked onto him. He asked again, his tone heavier, ¡°Who is Jane?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my wife,¡± Dominic replied. Grandfather Campbell¡¯s hand shot up! The tea set on the table crashed to the floor in disarray! Dominic clenched his fists tightly, the veins on the back of his hand standing out. Grandfather Campbell sternly questioned, ¡°When did you get married? When did you get involved with this woman?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t stopped this statement, were you really nning to hand over half of the Campbell family¡¯s power to her!¡± The butlers and ser vants outside the door heard themotion but didn¡¯t dare to intrude. Even Henry was taken aback. Grandfather Campbell was usually calm andposed in handling matters, and there were very few instances when he disyed such anger. Today, the two of them seemed like two confronting lions, and just hearing their voices made people. shiver in fear, let alone approaching them. ¡°All your assets, shares, funds, including overseas properties and cash, you want to split them in half with that woman?¡± ¡°Dominic,¡± Grandfather Campbell questioned coldly. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Dominic licked his lips, his gaze cold and determined. ¡°Not half¡­ everything.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The statement only mentions half because she hasn¡¯t officially be my wife yet. Once she bes my true wife, everything I have will be hers.¡± Grandfather Campbell¡¯s eyes flickered with a chilling light as he stared at him for a moment, furrowing his brows. ¡°So, you¡¯re not married yet?¡± Dominic gritted his teeth. Grandfather Campbell let out a sigh of relief. He knew that Dominic had been recuperating in Cardiff after the ne crash. Perhaps he had met this woman during that time. When a person is injured, it is when their willpower is weakest and when they are most vulnerable to being taken advantage of. ¡°It¡¯s good news that you¡¯re not married yet,¡± Grandfather Campbell said calmly, ¡°This kind of woman can¡¯t be trusted. She¡¯s only after your status and position. You better stay alert and not fall into her trap!¡± ¡°Grandfather,¡± Dominic¡¯s voice was low, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know who I am.¡± ¡°Even better!¡± 12:31 A Secret Billionaire Grandfather Campbell ced his hand behind his back and paced slowly to the French window. ¡°Break up with her now while you still can. You won¡¯t lose much. If this Jane insists on sticking to you, you canpensate her in some way. Let her name a price!¡± ¡°Grandfather!¡± Dominic tightened his fist, his fingernails digging into his flesh He looked into Grandfather Campbell¡¯s eyes and spoke each word clearly. ¡°I came back today to tell you honestly, I won¡¯t separate from Janey. In this lifetime, I only want her!¡± ¡°Dominic!¡± Grandfather Campbell was furious, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°I think I made myself very clear, grandfather.¡± You¡­¡± Grandfather Campbell raised his hand suddenly, but it trembled in mid-air, and he eventually didn¡¯t bring it down. This was his own grandson, the heir he had raised and was proud of And now, he was losing his rationality over a woman! ¡°Dominic,¡± his voice trembled, ¡°Are you really going to disappoint me like this?¡± Dominic took a deep breath, feeling tormented deep inside. But in the end, he raised his head slowly and met Grandfather Campbell¡¯s cold and stern gaze. Grandfather Campbell intended to give in, and after a while, he said in a soft voice, ¡°If you really like this woman, bring her here.¡± Dominic¡¯s brow furrowed, unable to believe his ears. ¡°Central City is so big; there must be a ce for her to stay. If she bes your wife, you can visit her a few times a month.¡± ¡°As long as she behaves, doesn¡¯t cause trouble, you can keep her by your side!¡± Dominic was stunned for a moment and then coldly smiled, ¡°So, you just want her to be a mistress? ¡°That kind of woman should feel honored to be a mistress!¡± Dominic¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Impossible!¡± he said sharply, ¡°I will never let her suffer such injustice!¡± ¡°What do you want to do then? Marry her? Grandfather Campbell¡¯s voice grew harsh, ¡°I think you¡¯ve lost your mind!¡± He was breathing heavily and turned to look out the window, one hand covering his chest. ¡°I tell you right now, Dominic, cut ties with her immediately! Even if you don¡¯t want to marry Miranda Yeager, you can choose someone from the other three major families!¡± ¡°I said, in this lifetime, I only want Jane!¡± ¡°Only her?¡± Grandfather Campbell raised his voice, turning back to re at him coldly, ¡°What if she disappears from this world?¡± Dominic¡¯s ears buzzed, and he involuntarily took two steps back. Grandfather Campbell approached him, ¡°Dominic, you are my personally cultivated heir. No matter what you do, it should be for the Campbell family!¡± Chapter 140 ¡°And my responsibility is to clear all obstacles for you.. including women!¡± Dominic¡¯s throat tightened, his gaze growing darker. He clenched and loosened his fists at his side. The air froze again as his silence brought a satisfied expression to Grandfather Campbell¡¯s face. Grandfather Campbell was about to reach out and pat him on the shoulder when Dominic suddenly evaded his touch. Dominic looked at him, his cold and fierce gaze like a fierce beast stalking in the night. ¡°Grandfather,¡± he bit out each word, ¡°If you make her disappear, I promise you¡¯ll lose the heir you¡¯ve personally cultivated!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Grandfather Campbell¡¯s face was full of shock. He moved his lips but couldn¡¯t say a word. Dominic turned and left in big strides. The housekeepers and serv ants outside the door were in a panic, but Henry caught up with him. Seeing Dominic¡¯s dark expression, he wanted to ask something but swallowed his words back. ¡°Young Master, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Go back to my apartment!¡± Henry immediately went to arrange a car. But then, they heard light footsteps approaching from the other end of the corridor. ¡°Dominic, you¡¯re back¡­¡± Dominic gave a cold nce, and the woman¡¯s body leaned slightly to one side, looking uneasy. He nodded in greeting, about to walk forward, but Miranda Yeager gently grabbed his arm. ¡°Dom¡­.¡± Dominic shook off her hand with a sharp movement, keeping a considerable distance from her. ¡°Did youe to see Grandfather?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Miranda Yeager said softly, ¡°I came to see Grandfather, but most importantly, I came to see you.¡± Dominic felt increasingly annoyed. The closer she got, the more he avoided her. He couldn¡¯t understand how she could carry such an unpleasant scent of perfume. Jane never used perfume; she had a clean and sweet scent, a fragrance that captivated him. ¡°Dom, it¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t youe to my ce for a while? I also want to talk to you privately.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not early,¡± Dominic said coldly, ¡°I just arrived in Central City today and want to rest early. If you didn¡¯t bring a driver, I¡¯ll have the housekeeper send youter.¡± His rejection couldn¡¯t be more obvious. But Miranda Yeager was unstoppable. ¡°If I want to discuss our alliance, don¡¯t you want to hear it?¡± ComBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Dominic stopped in his tracks, his tall and aloof figure facing away. He suddenly turned around and fixed his gaze on Miranda, a faint mocking expression forming at the corner of his lips. His icy eyes revealed a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Marriage?¡± ¡°Miss Yeager, when did we ever have an engagement?¡± Miranda¡¯s heart ski pped a beat, and she widened her eyes. ¡°In my understanding, an engagement should be based on mutual willingness. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think we both possess such conditions!¡± ¡°Dominic, you¡­¡¯ ¡± ¡°Call me Mr. Campbell from now on.¡± Dominic sneered, ¡°Miss Yeager, we are not familiar enough for you to address me casually.¡± With that, he turned away crisply, leaving Miranda standing alone, stunned in ce. His figure gradually disappeared from her sight. Miranda clenched her fists tightly, feeling like a heavy stone was lodged in her heart. She took a deep breath, calming herself down, and then entered the study. Grandfather Campbell¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good either. Miranda noticed the shattered tea set on the floor and the toppled dragon-headed cane. Just by looking at these, she knew that there had been a heated argument between the grandfather and grandson. In such a situation, Miranda didn¡¯t want to get involved. She politely offered someforting words and was about to leave when she suddenly heard the vibration of a mobile phone on the tea table. ¡°Grandpa, this¡­¡± Grandfather Campbell nced at it and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably something Dominic forgot here. Miranda, could you bring it to him?¡± Miranda dly took this opportunity and quickly agreed with a smile. ¡°Give him some advice when you see him,¡± Grandfather Campbell added, raising an eyebrow at her. ¡°Miranda, I know you¡¯re a magnanimous person and won¡¯t bother with him, right?¡± Miranda was taken aback. Just now, she vaguely heard a few words at the door, something about another woman¡­ Could it be that Grandfather Campbell was suggesting that even if they got married, Dominic would still have a woman on the side? Miranda bit her lip and forced a smile. ¡°Grandpa, you understand me. I¡¯m not one to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs. As long as Dominic is happy, I can ept everything about him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve raised Dominic so well, it¡¯s impossible for him not to have admirers! Grandpa, if Dominic really likes someone in the future, it wouldn¡¯t hurt for her to stay by his side. Wealthy young men are all phnderers, right? It¡¯s better for him to be with a properdy than being pursued by some unscrupulous female stars!¡± Chapter 141 ¡°Besides, a marriage is a matter between two families.¡± Miranda poured him another cup of tea. ¡°Grandpa, for the sake of the family¡¯s interests, I won¡¯t make a big deal out of it.¡± Grandfather Campbell nodded approvingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t misjudge you; you are indeed suitable for Dominic.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you tter me.¡± A fire burned in Miranda¡¯s heart, but she maintained her radiant smile on her face. Soon, she took Dominic¡¯s phone and hurried out. The call that had stopped earlier suddenly came in again. Miranda slowed her pace, and on the screen was just a phone number, no name. However, her intuition told her that this number was extraordinary. What kind of rtionship did this number have with Dominic that he didn¡¯t even need to save it in his contacts? A surge of hatred filled Miranda¡¯s heart, and she was about to answer the call when a deep voice. came from behind her! ¡°What are you doing?¡± Miranda was scared out of her wits, letting out a scream. She turned around and faced Dominic¡¯s cold and stern gaze, his sharp features looking exceptionally indifferent in the darkness. ¡°Dominic, didn¡¯t you just¡­¡± Dominic didn¡¯t waste time on her and directly sn atched the phone from her hand. Miranda stood frozen in ce, not even daring to breathe. Without bothering with her, Dominic called back the number. Soon, the call connected, and the surroundings fell silent. Miranda clearly heard a sweet voice from the other end of the line. ¡°Hubby!¡± Miranda tightly clenched her clothes. Dominic spoke tenderly to the person on the other end, with a smile in his eyes and at the corners of his lips. ¡°Are you back home?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m very well-behaved when you¡¯re not around; I closed early and came back,¡± the sweet voice replied. ¡°What did you have for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°Tomato braised noodles.¡± ¡°Why eat that?¡± Dominic¡¯s voice turned soft and affectionate, ¡°That¡¯s my signature dish!¡± Jane coquettishly replied, ¡°Well, you weren¡¯t here, and I only wanted to eat that¡­¡± Dominic lightly curved his lips. ¡°Hubby,¡± Jane paused for a moment and then asked, ¡°When are youing back?¡± ¡°Missing me?¡± She denied it firmly, ¡°No!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But he only smiled without saying a word. 13:57 My Husband Is A Secret Billionaire Chapter 141 After a while, Jane couldn¡¯t hold back and said softly, ¡°Just a little bit¡­¡± Dominic¡¯s heart melted. ¡°As soon as things are settled here, I¡¯ll be back immediately.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± Jane asked in a low voice. ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget our agreement: no going all out during thepetition, no getting injured, and no¡­ letting other women touch your muscles!¡± He answered preemptively, ¡°No letting other women touch my muscles!¡± Jane giggled on the other end of the line. ¡°Janey, be careful at home in everything.¡± Dominic said, feeling worried. Although he knew that Henry Finn¡¯s arrangements wouldn¡¯t go wrong, he couldn¡¯t rx his guard when Jane was away from him. ¡°I¡¯ll remember to check the water, electricity, and gas before going to bed. I¡¯ll make sure to turn off the main switch before going out,¡± he advised, ¡°and lock the doors and windows. Hang my clothes on the balcony, and put my shoes at the door. That way, people will know there¡¯s a man in the house.¡± ¡°Okay, I know!¡± Jane said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a three year old?¡± Dominic chuckled. Actually, some of the practical knowledge was taught by her. ¡°By the way, hubby, tomorrow I¡¯ll be picking up my mother from the hospital. After she¡¯s back, I¡¯ll be going to take care of her often.¡± ¡°I know, hon¡± he replied in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of mom with you in the future.¡± ¡°Hubby¡­ Although he had never met his mother-inw, Dominic always referred to her as ¡°mom.¡± Jane felt warm in her heart and softly said. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; you should rest early.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Dominic hated to end this call. ¡°You should also get some rest.¡± ¡°Ai, Janey¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He licked his lips, his voice deep and h oa rse, ¡°Say goodnight to me.¡± Hmm? Jane was stunned for a moment, then said, ¡°Goodnight.¡± Dominic smiled contentedly, ¡°Do you know the meaning of ¡®goodnight?¡± ¡°It means I love you.¡± 13:57 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 There was a moment of silence on the phone. After a while, a soft and tender voice of a little woman came through. ¡°I love you too.¡± Jane¡¯s heart was pounding, and her cheeks felt like they were burning. She quickly hung up the phone after saying those words. She held the phone for a moment, then burst into a silly smile. They had been married for so long, but it seemed like they had never formally said ¡°I love you¡± to each other. Jane stretchedzily, feeling as if she were floating on cloud nine. Tonight, that man¡¯s figure would surely appear in her dreams again. After hanging up the call, Dominic was about to ask Henry Finn toe and pick him up when he heard movement behind him. ¡°Is that Miss Fallon?¡± His heart tightened, and he turned around sharply, with a cold glint in his eyes. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± ¡°Dominic¡­¡± Miranda hesitated for a moment before changing her address. ¡°Young Master Campbell, this isn¡¯t a solution for you and Miss Fallon, is it?¡± Dominic¡¯s face darkened. ¡°My affairs with her are none of your concern!¡± ¡°But your affairs are rted to the entire Campbell family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not part of the Campbell family, so why bother about this?¡± Miranda¡¯s body trembled slightly. Jealousy burned in her heart like mes, consuming her pride and rationality. She had overheard some of the argument between Dominic and Grandfather Campbell in the study just now. And the rare tenderness in Dominic¡¯s voice during the phone call had been so unlike the usual aloof and stern Campbell family¡¯s Third Young Master. The Campbell family and the Yeager family had already tacitly agreed to this marriage, and she had always considered herself as Campbell family¡¯s future daughter¨Cinw. But why¡­ Why did this Jane suddenly appear out of nowhere! Miranda took a deep breath, clenched her fists, and forced a smile that appeared almost natural. ¡°Young Master Campbell, I¡¯m not concerned about the Campbell family, but I¡¯m concerned about you.¡± ¡°Miss Fallon currently doesn¡¯t know your identity, but once it¡¯s revealed, it might scare her.¡± ¡°Will she still say ¡°goodnight¡® to you affectionately then? Maybe she will, but can you be sure that her ¡®goodnight¡® will be out of love and not fear?¡± The cold moonlight reflected off Dominic¡¯s rigid lines and the hand he tightly clenched at his side. ¡°Young Master Campbell¡­¡± Miranda continued further. Seeing that he didn¡¯t react much, she thought that her words might have had some effect, so she became even holder and softly called, ¡°Dominic¡­¡± ¡°Dominic,¡± she tried to demonstrate herdy of¨Cthe¨Chouse demeanor, ¡°if you trust me, I can go talk to this Miss Fallon. At least after she knows your identity, she won¡¯t fear you and will stay by your side!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust you,¡± Dominic coldly retorted with four words. ¡°Dominic, you¡­¡± ¡°Miranda, I warn you.¡± He enunciated each word, ¡°If you dare to approach her, I will spare no expense to ruin both you and the Yeager family!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do it, and don¡¯t think the Yeager family is so powerful that no one dares to touch you.¡± ¡°While other members of the Campbell family might have reservations, I won¡¯t! The fate of the entire Yeager family rests in your hands. If you don¡¯t want the entire n to be buried with you, you better behave yourself and stop stirring up unnecessary thoughts.¡± Dominic exuded an overwhelming aura, like a death god emerging from hell. Miranda took two steps back, looking at him with fear, her lips trembling slightly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The Yeager family¡¯s strength was not inferior to that of the Campbell family; it could even be said that they were evenly matched. But she, the esteemed Miss Yeager, born with silver spoon in her mouth, was now warned and humiliated by Dominic all because of a lowly woman! Miranda was angry and afraid, but she didn¡¯t dare to say a word to Dominic. She could only stand stiffly in ce. Henry Finn drove up, and without looking back, Dominic got into the car and left. Miranda was left feeling choked and screamed loudly in the courtyard, ¡°Ah¡± ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The Yeager family¡¯s servants rushed over. Seeing Miranda¡¯s pale face, the servant guessed what had happened and helped her put on an outer coat, consoling her softly, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. As long as the old master of the Campbell family doesn¡¯t say anything, Young Master Campbell won¡¯t dare to bring that woman back¡­¡± ¡°But what am I going to do? What if he does?¡± Miranda said, her voice choked with tears. ¡°Miss, it seems that the woman doesn¡¯t have much background. Why don¡¯t we secretly investigate her?¡± Miranda recalled Dominic¡¯s menacing expression just now, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Miss, Master Campbell only said not to get close to that woman, but he didn¡¯t say not to investigate, right?¡± Miranda narrowed her eyes. Yes, only by knowing the enemy can they find her weak points. Only then can they strike back ordingly! Cardiff. After Jane brought her mother home, she went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Bailey took care of packing up their things, moving efficiently, and quickly arranging the bedroom. However, when he saw the box in the corner, his curiosity was piqued again. It seemed that this box had always been off¨Climits since he was a child. Even when his mother was 13:57 My Husband Is A Secret Billionaire Chapter 142 seriously ill, she had repeatedly reminded him to take good care of this box. But what was inside? Bailey was lost in thought when Jane came in, smiling and asking. ¡°Are you all done?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all done!¡± ¡°Dinner is ready,e out and eat!¡± Bailey agreed and helped Mrs. Kassie walk to the dining room. Kassie looked around with a sense of unfamiliarity in this room. ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t know that we moved, did you?¡± Bailey said excitedly, ¡°Sister¨Cinw helped us when the Yeagers came to cause trouble. We had to leave our previous ce, and Brother¨Cinw found this ce for us!¡± ¡°Brother¨Cinw?¡± Kassie Davis¡® eyes lit up, and she looked awkwardly at Jane, ¡°You¡­ married?¡± Jane smiled and nodded. you¡¯re Her daughter¡¯s eyes were clear and innocent, and her smile was still so pure. Just as her mother¡¯s heart had once believed, she had indeed married the right person and found a lifetime of happiness. Mrs. Davis calmed herself and held Jane¡¯s hand as she stood up and returned to the bedroom. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not having dinner?¡± ¡°Close the door.¡± Mrs. Davis said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t let little Baileye in. Mom has something to tell you alone.¡± 1357 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Jane looked at her in confusion but still closed the door as she was told. Mrs. Davis sat on a chair, her gaze unfocused as she looked out of the window, her expression serious and gloomy. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Jane crouched in front of her. ¡°Janey,¡± after a long pause, she regained her senses and turned her head slowly to look at the small box in the corner, ¡°Go and fetch that.¡± Jane was taken aback, her heart pounding suddenly with a sense of unease. She obeyed and picked up the small mahogany box, which wasn¡¯t heavy, easily carried by one hand. The surface of the box was intricately carved with dark patterns, making it unique. Jane had been curious about this box when she was a child, but Mrs. Davis had always forbidden her from touching it, so she suppressed her curiosity. This was the first time she had been so close to the box. There was a copper lock on the box, a rarity in this era. ¡°Janey,¡± Mrs. Davis looked somewhat sad, ¡°I haven¡¯t been a good mother, always causing trouble for you. Even when you got married, I couldn¡¯t witness it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°Take this box with you as your dowry from me.¡± ¡°However¡­ there¡¯s nothing special inside, so it¡¯s better not to open it. Do you remember?¡± Jane was puzzled for a moment, not sure what to make of this. Did this box hold some kind of secret? The copper lock seemed sturdy and not easily opened, but Mrs. Davis didn¡¯t mention anything about the key. She was giving her the box but not the key, and she didn¡¯t reveal what was inside¡­. What did this mean? Jane wanted to ask, but Mrs. Davis looked tired, and she turned andy down on the bed. ¡°Go outside.¡± She turned her back to Jane, ¡°Mom wants to rest for a while.¡± Jane bit her lip. The doctor had said that her mother¡¯s illness was most afraid of being stressed. And she subconsciously felt that this box was something that could cause stress for her mother. So no matter how many doubts she had, she resisted the urge and gently closed the bedroom door. Jane brought the box back home and ced it in the same cab as her jewelry box. She looked at it for a long time, sighed softly, and as she closed the cab door, she suddenly felt that the antique patterns on the box were familiar, as if she had seen them somewhere before. But she couldn¡¯t recall where. Shey on the bed, staring at the ceiling, feeling like she was walking in a maze without an exit, her mind in chaos. Henry Finn booked the return flight ticket for Dominic and presented him with several time slots 13:57 My Husband Is A Secret Billionaire Chapter 143 but each one was impatiently rejected. Henry Finn didn¡¯t know what to do, as this was the first time he had encountered such a situation. Finally, he sought advice from the experiencedwyer Attorney Tristan Brown. Lawyers were always astute, and Brown immediately saw through the situation, chuckling and circling the earliest red-eye flight. Henry was stunned, unable to speak for a while. ¡°Young Master used to hate taking suchte-night flights!¡± he finally said. ¡°Now he will like it very much.¡± ¡°But¡­ the first flight no longer has first-ss cabins.¡± ¡°Just book him an economy seat, let the three of them squeeze into one row!¡± Henry broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°You can trust me!¡± Tristan assured him with experience. ¡°Even if you hang him on the ne, he would still willingly go back!¡± As expected, after booking the red-eye economy ss flight, Dominic promptly carried his luggage and rushed to the airport in the middle of the night. He arrived In Cardiff at 3 a.m. and hurriedly entered the house. However, as soon as he entered, he almost tripped over a pair of men¡¯s casual shoes! Dominic was startled; those shoes didn¡¯t belong to him. He slowed down and walked further inside, only to hear the sound of someone snoring?! His face changed dramatically, but fortunately, the room wasn¡¯trge, and he soon stepped into the living room, where he suddenly saw someone lying on the sofa¡­ Aaron?! Dominic put down his luggage and carefully approached Jane¡¯s side. Their bed was quiterge, and Jane was sleeping with her back to Kate, leaving a considerable gaj between them. Jane was holding a pillow, the one Dominic usually used. He raised an eyebrow, curling up his lips, and gently covered her with the nket. At this moment, Kate, lying beside her, suddenly turned over, rubbing her sleepy eyes. In the dim light, she suddenly realized that there was a person standing beside Jane¡¯s bed! ¡°Ah-!¡± Kate screamed, suddenly feeling a chill! She hurriedly shook Jane awake and then rushed towards Dominic! ¡°There¡¯s a thief! A thief!¡± ¡°Aaron, h¨²rry in!¡± Dominic hadn¡¯t reacted yet when Aaron, without saying anything, kicked him fiercely! ¡°Aaron, you b astard!¡± ¡°Huh??¡± Aaron was about to kick him again, but his leg was suspended in mid-air. The two women were still in shock, staring wide-eyed at the scene before them. Finally, Jane reacted, ¡°Hubby? Is it you!¡± She jumped out of bed and, after turning on the light to see clearly, she dashed into his arms. Chapter 141 Dominic¡¯s waist was in pain, and he red at Aaron several times. ¡°You kicked my waist, huh?¡± Mr. Campbell gritted his teeth, ¡°What if you hurt it!¡± Aaron burst intoughter. ¡°Oh, Mr. Campbell, you¡¯re such an excellent actor! Aren¡¯t you tired of pretending?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is no longer about us, Aaron dearie, we can¡¯t me you!¡± ¡°It was so dark, and you stood there motionless like a ghost; weren¡¯t you asking for a kick?¡± Dominic Who can get these two people out of here!N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Jane¡¯s face turned pale, and she quickly lifted his T¨Cshirt to examine his injury. Sure enough, there was a clear mark on his lower back. ¡°It¡¯s red!¡± She gently rubbed it, then turned to look at Kate. ¡°Kate, look! Aaron kicked him like this!¡± Aaron, who had just been showing affection to Kate a moment ago, was taken aback by her sudden change of attitude. ¡°That¡¯s right, why were you so reckless!¡± ¡°Kate,¡± Aaron looked innocent, ¡°weren¡¯t you on my side?¡± ¡°On your side for what?¡± Kate put her arm around Jane¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My Janey is upset now! Go, go, go, get some medicine for Mr. Murphy!¡± Aaron widened his eyes. ¡°My Janey?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wasn¡¯t she just calling me Aaron dearie a moment ago?! Did that mean sisters were more important than men?! So does love disappear? Aaron stood there stunned for a moment, then raised his eyes and met Dominic¡¯s slightly smug expression. ¡°So, Mr. Wilson, can you do me a favor and buy some medicine?¡± At six in the morning, Aaron not only bought the medicine but also brought breakfast for everyone. After he set the table and utensils, he opened the balcony door and handed the medicine to Dominic with a cold sneer. ¡°Just a little kick to see you being dramatic! Trying to frame me?¡± Dominic smiled, ¡°You tter me. I¡¯m just returning the favor.¡± Aaron rolled his eyes, almost rolling them to the heavens. This little thing didn¡¯t need medicine at all, so Dominic just put the ointment aside. Jane and Kate enjoyed their breakfast happily, while the two men leaned against the balcony railing, wearing the same smile on their faces. ¡°By the way, let¡¯s talk about something serious,¡± Aaron said with a serious expression. Dominic was taken aback, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Give me a cigarette first.¡± Dominic red at him. Aaron gestured for him to hurry up and get one. With a snort, Dominic reluctantly took out the remaining half¨Cpack of cigarettes from his pocket¨Chis limited stock. He took one for Aaron and then the two of them hid in a corner of the balcony where the two women couldn¡¯t see them, quickly lighting up their cigarettes. Chapter 144 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dominic furrowed his brow. ¡°Don¡¯t even have money to buy a pack of cigarettes?¡± ¡°All my money is with Kate,¡± Aaron replied nonchntly. ¡°She didn¡¯t allocate a budget for cigarettes my pocket money.¡± in ¡°Oh,¡± Dominic nodded, suddenly feeling a little sympathetic. Compared to Jane, Kate was much stricter about controlling his spending. As a result, he was now barely managing with this half¨Cpack¡­. Aaron wanted another cigarette, but Dominic suddenly opened his hand and put the cigarette back in his pocket. ¡°Tell me the important stuff!¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Otherwise, they¡¯lle looking for us in a bit!¡± Aaron sighed, taking onest drag before looking at him. ¡°Kevin has been in touch with me these past few days.¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°He got in touch with me for no other reason than to ask about your whereabouts. Didn¡¯t the news of you secretly returning to the capital city reach his ears?¡± ¡°I returned secretly,¡± Dominic said, his voice low, ¡°and I only stayed for two days. It¡¯s normal that Kevin didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Aaron nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him anything else, just said that you weren¡¯t in Ennd. We need to continue searching for the exact location.¡± Dominic patted his shoulder. ¡°Also, I got some more information.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°They are secretly training Mr. Dan Murphy to imitate you. The real Dan Murphy. From dressing to mannerisms, even small gestures and micro¨Cexpressions, they¡¯re making Mr. Murphy mimic you completely.¡± Dominic¡¯s expression changed slightly, lost in thought. He had already expected this. After finally catching Mr. Murphy, they wouldn¡¯t easily waste such a valuable pawn. ¡°They must really want him to rece you,¡± Aaron yed with his lighter, ¡°when I said you weren¡¯t in Ennd, Kevin smiled in a strange way.¡± ¡°My second uncle has been wanting thend in the western suburbs of the capital city,¡± Dominic mused, ¡°but he doesn¡¯t have enough money. It would be very difficult for him to take on that project.¡± ¡°If they could mobilize a British consortium at this time, my second uncle could easily obtain that piece ofnd.¡± ¡°So¡­ Aaron frowned. ¡°So, if I¡¯m not mistaken, my second uncle wants Mr. Murphy to sign in for me and get the money from the British consortium!¡± Aaron suddenly understood. He thought Kevin would immediately take action against Dominic after capturing Dan Murphy. So during the time Dominic was away from Cardiff, he didn¡¯t want Jane to be alone and came with Kate to keep herpany. -Now it seemed that Kevin wasn¡¯t foolish enough to directly harm Dominic; instead, he first used Dan Murphy¡¯s face to deceive people. ¡°Aaron,¡± Dominic smiled slightly, ¡°Saying that I wasn¡¯t in Ennd actually did me a big favor!¡± Aaron was a clever person and quickly understood what he meant. ¡°If they think you¡¯re not here, they can send a fake Dominic, and since your consortium is full of foreigners, they won¡¯t be able to tell the difference between you and Mr. Murphy!¡± Dominic sneered, ¡°Then let them have what they want!¡± ¡°But when Mr. Murphy arrives in Ennd, Aaron grinned, ¡°we can catch him in the act!¡± As scheduled, the Fallon family¡¯s board meeting was held, and Jane took a deep breath as she entered the building, heading straight for Mr. David Fallon¡¯s office. Before the board meeting, she needed to talk to Mr. Fallon. Mr. Fallon was preparing meeting materials, and he was slightly startled when he saw her. Jane didn¡¯t call him ¡°Dad¡± and politely addressed him as ¡°Chairman Fallon.¡± Mr. Fallon¡¯s brow furrowed. Jane pinched the documents in her hand and ced them in front of Mr. Fallon. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Mr. Fallon¡¯s face suddenly changed. The documents clearly stated ¡°Return of Shares¡± in ck and white. Below was Jane¡¯s handwritten signature. Ever since she learned that she wasn¡¯t Mr. David Fallon¡¯s biological daughter, she had decided to cut off all ties with the Fallon family. ¡°I¡¯m here today to return these shares,¡± Jane said clearly, ¡°Chairman Fallon, I believe you must know¡­ I am not your biological daughter.¡± Mr. Fallon¡¯s face turned even uglier, his sharp fox¨Clike eyes fixed on Jane, showingplex. emotions. Jane¡¯s heart pounded as she had two possible scenarios in mind beforeing. First, Mr. Fallon would ept her request to return the shares, and she could sever all ties with the Fallon family. However, this possibility was very low. If Mr. Fallon had known all along that she wasn¡¯t his biological daughter but still gave her shares, then there must be something suspicious, and that was the key she needed to figure out. Therefore, returning the shares was just a pretext. The actual test was David Fallon¡¯s attitude. ? (0) Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Just as she had expected, Mr. Fallon did not sign the documents for returning the shares. Instead, he set them aside and scrutinized her with a particrlyplicated expression. Jane felt uncertain, not knowing what he was going to say or do next. The atmosphere fell into an awkward silence, and after a long while, Mr. Fallon looked up and asked in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Is this how you want to cut ties with me immediately?¡± Jane pursed her lips but remained silent. ¡°Has your all this?¡± mother been discharged from the hospital?¡± Mr. Fallon¡¯s gaze was sharp. ¡°Did she tell you ¡°No,¡± Jane replied softly. ¡°I found out by ident. We have no blood rtion.¡± ¡°So, today I¡¯m here to return these to you¡­.¡± Her palms were sweaty as she discreetly observed Mr. Fallon¡¯s expression. David Fallon straightened his posture and asked, ¡°Why do you want to do this?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not surnamed Fallon,¡± she answered. ¡°These things don¡¯t belong to me.¡± ¡°Janey, I¡¯ve treated you as my own daughter for so many years,¡± David said. ¡°Well, haven¡¯t I? Is it not worth something to you?¡± Huh, is that so? Jane sneered inwardly. When she was bullied by Fiona, when she was scolded by Joy, when she watched other girls being loved by their fathers while she had nothing.. Where was this father of hers? Jane took a deep breath and looked at him calmly. ¡°My mother taught me from a young age that I shouldn¡¯t take what doesn¡¯t belong to me. Thepany¡¯s shares involve too many interests, and I don¡¯t want to get involved in this mess or bring trouble upon myself.¡± ¡°These shares were a gift from me,¡± Mr. David Fallon insisted. ¡°Janey, thepany is mine, and I have the right to dispose of the shares!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your business whom you want to give them to, but whether I ept them or not is my business.¡± ¡°Janey!¡± Mr. Fallon¡¯s voice grew stern. Jane¡¯s body trembled slightly, and her doubts grew heavier. Who would insist on giving money to someone else? The only exnation was that the person could bring him a value greater than that money! Her heart raced, and her scrutinizing gaze made Mr. Fallon worried. This girl was too clever, just like her mother¡­ But to get those things from Mrs. Davis¡¯s hands, Jane was an obstacle that couldn¡¯t be bypassed. Mr. Fallon calmed himself, about to say something, when suddenly the door was forcefully pushed open- ¡°Dad! What¡¯s going on here?¡± Fiona, the bully stormed in, ring fiercely at Jane the moment she entered the room. ¡°So, you¡¯re not Dad¡¯s daughter at all! You¡­¡± 13:57 Chapter 145 ¡°Fional¡± The head of the Fallon house scolded her in a harsh tone. ¡°This is thepany. How dare you eavesdrop outside my office? This is not professional! You have a lot of nerve!¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Fiona was full of resentment, and her jealousy burned away all her reason. What a joke! The reason she had bullied Jane since childhood was that she was an illegitimate daughter and had no right topete with her! But she never expected that Jane wouldn¡¯t even be considered a member of the Fallon family¡­. With red eyes, Fiona became emotional. What she couldn¡¯t understand was, even without any blood rtion, why would Dad give away the shares like this? ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far?¡± Fiona¡¯s voice trembled as she pointed at Jane. ¡°She¡¯s not your daughter; I am! How can you treat me like this?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mr. David Fallon was exasperated. Even if Fiona had half of Jane¡¯s cleverness, he wouldn¡¯t be so furious. N?velDrama.Org content. 1 ¡°Thepany is mine, and I can give the shares to whomever I want. What right do you have to make such a scene here?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given the shares to Janey!¡± Mr. Fallon said firmly. ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, then get out and. leave the Fallon family!¡± Fiona was stunned, and her brain went nk as she trembled on the spot. After a while, she ran out of the office, mming the door loudly. The loud sound echoed in Jane¡¯s heart as she suddenly looked up and inadvertently caught Mr. Fallon¡¯s cold gaze, along with a faint smile on his lips. Leaving the office, Jane hadn¡¯t even walked out of the building when she was pulled from behind by Fiona. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Jane turned her head, and Fiona pped her across the face without hesitation! However, Jane had been prepared for this and swiftly dodged the attack. Fiona missed and wast about to p again, but Jane firmly grabbed her wrist! Fiona¡¯s eyes were fierce, but Jane didn¡¯t back down and forcefully pushed her away. The documents for returning the shares scattered on the ground, the empty spaces where Mr. David Fallon hadn¡¯t signed, seemed particrly ironic. Fiona screamed in a fit of madness. At that moment, Jane¡¯s mood became somewhatplicated. Looking at it from a different perspective, if she and Bailey were half¨Csiblings, and if she had disliked Bailey since childhood and done everything to make things difficult for him, but then found out that Bailey was not her brother, and her mother still gave him what belonged to her¡­ She probably would have been furious as well. She had taken something that belonged to Fiona, but she herself didn¡¯t belong to the Fallon family. It- 17.67 Mu Huchand de ? forral klimmuin pier 145 was truly a farce. Jane took a deep breath and was about to advise Fiona not to cause such a scene in thepany. But as soon as she approached, Fiona suddenly turned around, picked up the potted cactus from the front desk, and hurled it at Jane! ¡°Ah!¡± Jane was startled and instinctively covered her head. At that moment, a tall figure rushed over, holding her in his arms and quickly moving to the side! The potted cactus crashed on the ground and shattered into pieces. The lobby fell into silence as the employees watched in shock. Jane tried to suppress her racing heartbeat and looked up, ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Dominic¡¯s expression was cold, and he stared at Fiona fiercely. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go home,¡± she said softly. Dominic stroked her head. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± ¡°No.¡± He nced at the scattered documents on the floor and sneered softly, ¡°Quite a lot of shares. It seems Chairman Fallon is quite generous!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Fiona wanted to say something, but she dared not speak in the face of his cold and imposing aura. ¡°My wife has been bullied by your Fallon family for so many years, so it¡¯s only right that you compensate her!¡± ¡°Are you being serious right now? What a joke!¡± Fiona¡¯s voice trembled as she tried to appear composed. ¡°She¡¯s not my father¡¯s daughter, why should she get so much money?¡± ¡°So, Miss Fallon is feeling discontented?¡± Dominic raised his voice, and the surroundings fell silent. Fiona also timidly took a step back. ¡°These shares rightfully belong to my wife,¡± he said in a deep voice, ¡°but she doesn¡¯t care about this superficial money at all!¡± Dominic held Jane close and walked out, kicking the scattered documents on the floor. The oppressive aura brought by the man made the entire hall feel like it was under low pressure. Even after he left, no one dared to make a sound. Once Jane returned home, she sat quietly on the couch, unusually calm. This made Dominic a bit worried. He poured a ss of warm water and handed it to her, then sat gently by her side, wrapping his arm around her slender shoulder, allowing her to lean against him. ¡°What are you thinking, honey?¡± Jane held the ss of water, feeling the sense of security he brought, and her tense nerves gradually rxed. She chuckled and said to herself, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if I could hide in your embrace forever?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± He smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that if you truly love someone, you should cherish them like a child?¡± 13:58 My Husband Is A Secret Billionaire ¡°Then from now on, I¡¯ll pamper you like my daughter.¡± Jane was taken aback and looked at him with a mix ofughter and tears. ¡°What, do I need to call you ¡®daddy¡® then?¡± ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s even better,¡± Dominic grinned, leaning closer to her. His voice was low and hoarse, ¡°Come on, say it, and I¡¯ll listen!¡± ¡°Hmpf! You¡¯re annoying!¡± Janeughed and pushed him, but the man was like a solid wall, firmly standing in her way, and he seemed to have the intention to push her over¡­ Om Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 ¡°Alright, don¡¯t tease!¡± Jane softly refused, her small hand gently holding onto him. Dominic smiled and gave her a deep kiss on her neck, suppressing the sudden surge of desire. He knew she was a conservative woman who wasn¡¯t used to being intimate outside the bedroom. Looks like he¡¯ll have to properly teach her in the future¡­. ¡°Honey, why are you in a daze?¡± Dominic¡¯s thoughts returned, and he licked his dry lips, chuckling at her. ¡°Feeling better now?¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± ¡°Honey,¡± he whispered, ¡°what do you think about the shares?¡± She bit her lip, not knowing how to tell him. ¡°These shares are not worth much,¡± he touched her hair, ¡°if you want them, take them; if you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t. There¡¯s no need to overthink it.¡± ¡°These shares?¡± Jane burst outughing, ¡°You talk as if you¡¯re incredibly rich! You don¡¯t even care about ¡®these shares¡¯ anymore!¡± Dominic smiled lightly without saying a word. Jane leaned against his chest, her voice soft and tender, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not after the shares¡­ I used the agreement to return the shares as a way to test him.¡± ¡°Test?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you find my father¡¯s attitude strange?¡± After calling him ¡®father¡¯ for over twenty years, it¡¯s still difficult to change the way she addresses him. ¡°He clearly knew I wasn¡¯t his daughter, yet he still wanted to give me the shares. Why is that?¡± ¡°Also, I carefully recalled all these years. Although he didn¡¯t show me any fatherly love, le covered my school expenses, our living expenses, and even took care of Little Bailey¡¯s share.¡± ¡°Honey,¡± she looked up at him, ¡°from a man¡¯s perspective, would you treat a child with no blood This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. rtion like this?¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes slightly darkened, and after a moment, he answered in a low voice, ¡°If I love the child¡¯s mother very much, then yes.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Jane sneered, ¡°Does he really have feelings for my mom? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± How could someone who truly had feelings for a person force her? How could they be so cruel to her, except for giving her some money, without caring about anything else? So there must be another reason behind it. ¡°Alright, stop thinking about it,¡± Dominic gently stroked her back, ¡°Don¡¯t ask your mom about this either; we can¡¯t meddle in the grudges of the previous generation. If you¡¯re still worried, just be cautious around Mr. David Fallon in the future.¡± Okay,¡± Jane smiled lightly. 13:58 My Husband A Ser Tollinaire After talking to him, she felt much better in her heart. Looking at the time, it was already almost one in the afternoon. Jane quickly got up to prepare lunch in the kitchen. Dominic¡¯s gaze turned towards the closet in the bedroom. He quietly walked in, gently opened the cab door. He knew that the locked drawer inside contained their marriage certificate. But he didn¡¯t know where Jane had put the key. He looked around, searched under the pillows and in other drawers, but he couldn¡¯t find the key. Instead, he discovered a small sandalwood box standing quietly in a corner. Dominic was stunned. He stared at the box in silence, suddenly feeling that the patterns on the box were familiar, as if he had seen them somewhere¡­ ¡°Honey!¡± Jane¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Lunch is ready!¡± Dominic hurriedly closed the cab door. Jane made two simple dishes and stared at her phone while eating, then burst intoughter. He was curious, ¡°What¡¯s making you so happy?¡± Jane showed him the bill on her phone. It turned out that the cafe had made quite a profit in the past two months. ¡°Adding the previous savings and the investment returns¡­ The corners of the cheery petit woman¡¯s eyes and eyebrows were filled with excitement. ¡°Honey, guess how much money we have now!¡± Dominic chuckled lightly, shaking his head. Jane quietly mentioned a number, making him unable to close his mouth with joy. ¡°Honey, I can finally buy you a car!¡± ¡°What?¡± Dominic put down his chopsticks, looking somewhat surprised. ¡°A car!¡± Jane repeated, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I wanted to buy you amuter car a long time ago? It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t have enough savings back then.¡± Dominic¡¯s heart warmed. It seemed that when she was still working in thatpany, she got promoted to sales manager and. her sry doubled. After that, she said she wanted to buy a big house on mortgage and get him a car for convenience. She spent money on him as if she never cared¡­. Dominic gently held her small hand, gazing at her intently. ¡°No need to buy for me. Save the money for mom and Little Bailey.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already set aside their living expenses!¡± Jane smiled, ¡°Although taking care of mom and my brother is important, I can¡¯t neglect my husband! I promised to buy you a car, so I must buy it for you.¡± ¡°Then¡­ you said before that you¡¯ll support me for the rest of my life, right?¡± Dominic¡¯s voice sounded bitter. Jane nodded very seriously. 13:58 My Husband Is A Secret Billionaire -When she said ¡°for the rest of my life,¡± she meant every day, every hour, every minute, and every second. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s decided.¡± She picked up a dish and put it into his bowl, ¡°This weekend, let¡¯s go check out the cars! Oh, I¡¯ll bring Kate with us; slie worked at a car dealership during college and knows a lot about cars!¡± Dominic couldn¡¯t resist her, so he went to the 45 store with her over the weekend. Unexpectedly, Kate brought Aaron along. As soon as the manager of the 45 store saw Aaron, his eyes widened in shock. He had been acting all high and mighty just now, but in an instant, he became submissive, as if he wanted to smile from ear to ear. ¡°Mr. Wilson! Oh¡­ Mr. Wilson, why do you have time toe today? Look, if you had let me know in advance, I could have rolled out the red carpet for you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the legendary Mr. Wilson?¡± Several salespeople whispered, ¡°He really has the aura of a ck Boss¡­¡± ¡°No wonder the manager treats him like he¡¯s meeting an ancestor.¡± ¡°But why would Mr. Wilsone here to buy a car? Is he being watched by the police?¡± ¡°Hush¡­¡± Aaron helplessly lowered his cap. He didn¡¯t n toe today. The most expensive car in this store didn¡¯t exceed five hundred thousand. It was really¡­. He had a look of despair on his face. Jane and Kate were enthusiastically choosing cars, and Aaron went to Dominic, trying tough, ¡°Third Master Campbell, it¡¯s your first time at a 45 store, right?¡± Dominic didn¡¯t feel like talking to him when he saw his evil expression. ¡°Hey, Third Master,¡± Aaron continued to smile, ¡°the most expensive car here is still not as good as one of your car tires, right?¡± ¡°So¡­ Jane is going to buy a car here. The budget won¡¯t exceed one hundred thousand. Will you be comfortable with that?¡± Dominic let out a light sneer, patting Aaron on the shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t even have money to buy cigarettes, yet you¡¯re talking to me about buying a car?¡± Aaron¡¯s face changed, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m really annoyed.¡± Dominic pretended to be dramatic. ¡°My wife always wants to buy things for me and spend money on me. She¡¯s afraid of treating me badly.¡± ¡°Aaron, what should I do? I¡¯m really fed up!¡± Aaron:¡­D amn you! Dominic couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, he turned around and walked towards Jane. ¡°Honey, you came at the right time!¡± Jane pointed to one of the cars, ¡°Kate and I have looked into it, and this one has the best value for money, and it fits our budget!¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± 13:58 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 It was a very ordinary small car, low discement, fuel-efficient, with not much space, and priced under a hundred thousand. Even the ser vants of the Campbell family didn¡¯t drive this kind of car. But Dominic liked it very much. Because the moment Jane saw this car, her eyes lit up, and he liked the light in her eyes. ¡°Honey, what do you think?¡± Jane intimately h ooked her arm with his. Dominic smiled, ¡°As long as you like it, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I do like it, but since it¡¯s for you, it should be something you like!¡± Jane knew that men had a special attachment to cars; cars were like their other wives. So she had to choose one he would like. ¡°Myself and Katie have looked at so many, and we think this one is perfect in all aspects! Honey, why don¡¯t you take it for a test drive?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Dominic looked into her eyes. ¡°I like this one. It¡¯s perfect for me.¡± Jane sweetly smiled and continued discussing the car¡¯s color. Although ck was cool, she hoped he would choose white. He was usually very serious, and driving a ck car might be a bit intimidating. As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Dominic had been silently watching her, listening to her chattering andughter, like a happy little bird. His expression suddenly darkened, his brows slightly furrowed, and his deep gaze followed her, reluctant to look away for even a moment. Aaron whispered, ¡°You have cars worth millions in your garage, but are they still not as good as this one that costs less than a hundred thousand?¡± Dominic remained silent. ¡°If you¡¯re worried that your status might scare her, you don¡¯t have to be.¡± Aaron patted his shoulder, ¡°Yourdy is brave and smart, she won¡¯t be frightened!¡± ¡°I know.¡± He nced at him. Jane wouldn¡¯t be seared, but she was independent and insightful. She wouldn¡¯t ept a marriage with such a big gap between the two parties. When that happened, she would inevitably distance herself from him and leave him. But if she couldn¡¯t step into his world, he was willing to give up everything to step into hers¡­. ¡°Honey!¡± Dominic suddenly snapped out of his thoughts when he saw Jane waving at him not far away. ¡°Quick, take out your ID card!¡± ¡°ID card?¡± Dominic¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°What do you need it for?¡± ¡°Th signing the car purchase contract!¡± Jane pointed to a nk space, ¡°I need your signature, and also your ID card.¡± 13.54 My Husband Is A Serret Chapter 147 ¡°Why do you need to use mine?¡± The petite woman was amused and exasperated, ¡°Why do you keep asking silly questions again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a car for you, of course, it should be under your name! Hurry up and take out your ID card!¡± Dominic¡¯s throat felt tight, his lips moved, and he looked at her withplex emotions. ¡°Honey! What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s not unhappy: he¡¯s just overly happy!¡± Aaron chuckled, trying to ease the situation, ¡°But Jane, are you really nning to buy it in his name? I advise you not to do that!¡± Jane frowned, looking puzzled. ¡°Um, I think,¡± Aaron racked his brain, ¡°it¡¯s better to buy it in your own name! Heh¡­ Don¡¯t focus all your attention on a man and spend money on him! Take care of yourself too!¡± ¡°Things like cars and houses should be in your name for security!¡± ¡°No objection, right, Mr. Murphy?¡± Aaron nudged him with his elbow, giving him a signal. Dominic smiled lightly. ¡°Of course, I have no objections. In fact, I was thinking the same thing.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Jane hesitated. ¡°Katie,¡± Aaron turned to Kate, ¡°why don¡¯t you persuade your friend?¡± ¡°Oh, what¡¯s gotten into you today?¡± Kateughed, ¡°Why are you suddenly speaking up for women?¡± ¡°Swear to the heavens, I¡¯ll be the friend of only one woman in my life!¡± Aaron put her hand over her heart, ¡°Your friend!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Kate jokingly h ooked her arm around Jane¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Janey, I think Aaron my dear is right. I¡¯m not trying to ruin your rtionship with Mr. Murphy! I¡¯ve told you before, a woman should hold onto her own things!¡± ¡°Having these things under your name will give you more security in life. Besides, even if you buy it in your name, Mr. Murphy can still drive it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, honey.¡± Dominic looked at her, ¡°Let¡¯s buy it under your name. Everything at home should originally be yours.¡± ¡°Honey¡­¡± ¡°Including me,¡± Dominic affectionately smiled, ¡°I¡¯m yours too.¡± Jane¡¯s heart was filled with love and affection, and she tightly held his hand, a hint of tenderness in her eyes. Kate¡¯s eyes sparkled with a pink glow, then she rolled her eyes at Aaron. ¡°Aaron dearie, when have you ever said such sweet words to me?¡± ¡°Aaron, besides smoking, what else can you do? Go sleep with your cigarettes!¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you remember? I don¡¯t even have money to buy cigarettes now!¡± ¡°Oh so now you dare talk back to me?¡± Aaron fell silent, ring at Dominic resentfully. 13:58 Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Why should he be the one scolded when he got a new car, while Dominic was praised by his wife? This was totally unfair! Totally unfair! Dominic parked the car outside the cafe, meticulously wiping it until it was spotless, shining under the sunlight. Not far away, Hector White and Attorney Tristan Brown couldn¡¯t help but stare. ¡°Tristan, didn¡¯t you want to study medicine before?¡± Attorney Brown was taken aback, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Have you seen descriptions of psychiatric patients in your medical books? Does he match the description?¡± Tristan Brown rolled his eyes at him. Dominic was wiping the car enthusiastically, humming a song. If he had a tail, it would be wagging in the air; he looked quite pleased with himself. Compared to the usual aloof Third Master Campbell, he was indeed abnormal¡­ Attorney Tristan Brown couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Can he really drive this kind of car?¡± ¡°What¡¯s he unable to do?¡± Attorney Tristan Brown whispered, ¡°As long as it¡¯s bought by Jane, he can drive even a tractor!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Hector White burst intoughter identally, immediately covering his mouth. He always remembered Third Master Campbell¡¯s warning to him: Within five hundred meters of Jane, don¡¯t make any noise! Dominic finished wiping the windshield, and as soon as he looked up, he saw the two of them. sneaking around. Now that they were discovered, they couldn¡¯t hide, so he waved at them with a yful smile. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± OM Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 ¡°Um, it wasn¡¯t my idea; it was Old man White¡¯s idea toe!¡± Tristan quickly rified. Dominic gave Hector a gloomy look. ¡°It¡¯s not just that, bro, I¡­¡± ¡°Not only did you want toe, but you also said you wanted to take a ride in bro Dom¡¯s new car!¡± ¡°Tristan!¡± Hector felt like he couldn¡¯t get a word in edgewise. Dominic coldly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wander around here when you have nothing to do? What if Janey sees you?¡± Hector was speechless, while Tristan suppressed a smile at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Forget it, Brother, he¡¯s not very clever. Don¡¯t bother with him!¡± Hector: ¡°¡­¡± the way, your new car is really beautiful!¡± Tristan grinned like a sly fox, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Janey¡¯s taste?¡± This time, a hint of a smile appeared on Dominic¡¯s face. Tristan continued, ¡°Janey does have great taste. Brother, your previous cars weren¡¯t very practical, but this car¡¯s performance and style, especially the color, are a perfect match for you!¡± Hector couldn¡¯t help but show disdain. But Dominic was in a good mood and even suggested taking them for a drive. So Tristan finally got to the point, ¡°This time we came to see you for a reason¡­ Let¡¯s find a quiet ce to talk.¡± Dominic nodded and went back into the store to get the car keys from Jane. ¡°Are you going out?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ taking a ride with some friends.¡± Dominic smiled lightly. Linda was inside the store, guarding the oven like a little glutton. When she heard this, she immediately understood that those two guys hade to see her brother. She handed him the keys and casually asked, ¡°Which friends?¡± ¡°Just¡­¡± Dominic thought for a moment, ¡°Tormer cellmates!¡± Linda almost burst intoughter; she almost sprayed coffee everywhere. ¡°Cellmates?¡± Jane was taken aback. ¡°Is it the guy who called you to borrow moneyst time?¡± FIL ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to have any contact with them anymore?¡± Linda mischievously looked at him, waiting to see how he¡¯d exin! But Dominic was Dominic; he just said, ¡°They¡¯ve turned over a new leaf and are starting fresh. I think they deserve a chance.¡± Linda almost choked on her coffee. Jane quickly handed her a tissue and patted her back gently, not taking Dominic¡¯s words too seriously 13:58 My Husband Is A Secret Billionaire If Aaron could turn over a new leaf, then those people should be okay too. Besides, she had always believed that her husband¡¯s judgment wouldn¡¯t he wrong! ¡°Alright, you should go then!¡± Jane smiled, ¡°Tll take care of the store!¡± Dominic went out with the car keys. Linda watched his back and then looked at Jane. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Sister, do you really trust him like that?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jane didn¡¯t understand. She was busy making another icedtte for Linda. ¡°His friends were all cellmates, people who have been to jail!¡± Jane¡¯s smile faltered, but the gentle warmth in her eyes remained unchanged. She looked at Linda gently and whispered, ¡°Before he met me, he had taken the wrong path, but since he¡¯s been with me, he hasn¡¯t strayed again.¡± ¡°The most important thing between husband and wife is trust. I understand Mr. Dan Murphy, my one and only husband and I trust him one hundred percent. He won¡¯t make the same mistakes again.¡± ¡°But look sis.¡± Linda was moved, ¡°What if he really deceives you one day?¡± ¡°How could that happen! He promised me he¡¯ll never hide anything from me.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The words were on the tip of her tongue, but Linda couldn¡¯t say them. She just swallowed her spit, hard enough to stop herself from spilling everything out. In this matter, no one else could intervene except for her brother, who could exin it to her personally. ¡°Alright,¡± Jane smiled and yfully pinched her nose, ¡°Why are you acting so strange today? Is it because you didn¡¯t get any cookies?¡± Linda reluctantly forced a smile and took out some cookies with her. The wind chime at the door rang as customers starteding in. Jane began another busy day. Like any other day, sunlight filled the small courtyard, and the aroma of coffee wafted through the house. Customers chatted and took pictures, leaving positive reviews as they left. Although it was almost autumn, the irises were still blooming beautifully. Jane¡¯s heart swelled with a sense of happiness, and Linda looked at her contented smile, hoping that she would always be this happy. Dominic drove along the riverside, driving very slowly and carefully, with very few bumps along the This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. way. The passenger seat was reserved for Jane, and no one else was allowed to sit there. So the two people in the backseat had bored and dejected expressions, staring at the back of the person in front of them, sighing lightly from time to time. He treated a car worth less than ten thousand dors like a precious gem. But those previous luxury sports cars worth tens of millions? He revved their engines loudly, not caring at all if they broke down, and treated them like scrap metal. Truly, people in the same car lived entirely different lives¡­. 13:58 My Husband Is A Secret Billionaire Chapter 148 ¡°Brother.¡± Hector yawned, ¡°If you keep driving at this speed, I¡¯m going to fall asleep!¡± In the rearview mirror, Dominic¡¯s face darkened, and he slowly pulled the car over to the side of the road. ¡°If you want to sleep, then go ahead, but be careful not to drool on the car!¡± Hector immediately straightened up and became more alert. ¡°Then, Brother,¡± Tristan forced a smile, ¡°Can I have some water?¡± Dominic narrowed his eyes, ¡°What if you spill it?¡± Tristan didn¡¯t say anything, even if he was thirsty, he held back. ¡°Brother, I have something to tell you.¡± Hector decided to get straight to the point and not suffer here any longer. ¡°Kevin is nning to send Mr. Murphy to Ennd.¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s right.¡± Tristan nodded, ¡°They¡¯re in the process of handling the paperwork, and they¡¯ve trained Mr. Dan Murphy to be presentable.¡± ¡°Quite fast,¡± Dominic sneered, ¡°They¡¯re preparing to have him go to Ennd and ask for money my ce!¡± in ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve also contacted my mom.¡± he said coldly, ¡°I told her that there would be a fake son. asking for money soon, so she should be prepared.¡± ¡°Aunt?¡± Hector was a little worried, ¡°Can she handle it on her own? I heard that Edward Campbell has been getting close to your uncle recently, and they might have colluded already!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Dominic looked back at them, ¡°My mom named me; she only recognizes one word in her life, and that¡¯s ¡®Dom¡®!¡± The two exchanged nces and burst into lightughter. Dominic¡¯s mother, being the Grand Princess of the family, was used to being dominant and was even more capable when dealing with powerful opponents. Dominic inherited this excellent trait from her. ¡°So, when Mr. Murphy arrives in Ennd, he¡¯ll have only one path left.¡± Hector grinned, ¡°Being captured by Aunt!¡± Attorney Brown nodded, ¡°Capturing him will solve a considerable part of the problem!¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, bro,¡± Hector continued, ¡°Yvonne and Linda have been staying at the Emperor Hotel, where my uncle is taking care of them, so everything is okay!¡± ¡°Thank you; you guys have gone through a lot.¡± ¡°We¡¯re brothers; no need to mention it,¡± Hector grinned, then his expression became serious, ¡°But¡­. Brother, is Sister Linda in love? There has been a man around her all the time¡­¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes froze. Hector pulled out some surveince footage from his phone, This person; I remember his name is Eric Koller, and he¡¯s a long¨Cterm worker at your house.¡± ¡°Yes, there is such a person.¡± Dominic¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not doing anything else, and he doesn¡¯t dare to bother Linda all the time.¡± Hector scratched his head, ¡°I just feel that he¡¯s strange. I ran into him a couple of days ago, and he didn¡¯t say a single word. If Linda hadn¡¯t introduced him, I would have thought he was mute!¡± Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Dominic frowned, feeling a momentary awkwardness inside. Linda was not worldly-wise and had always been a good girl since she was young. However, it was often these kinds of girls who were more susceptible to meeting the wrong people. He took a deep breath, feeling a bit of a headache, and then quietly drove back. Outside the private club in Central City, Carl Sherwood had been waiting for seven consecutive days. Every day, he came and pleaded to see Edward Campbell, standing outside from seven in the morning until eight at night. However, no matter how much he spoke, the guards outside remained expressionless. As soon as Edward Campbell heard his name, he became annoyed, let alone seeing him. Just as Carl was about to despair, the butler came out and announced, ¡°Mr. Sherwood, the Young Master Campbell invites you inside.¡± Carl¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately rushed inside. In the backyard of the club, there was a giant iron cage. As Carl approached, he could smell a rotten. and foul odor in the air. He was slightly surprised and continued to force himself to walk forward. Suddenly, he saw two vultures kept inside the cage! Kevin Campbell yed with amber bracelets and turned to look at him. The profound and sinister look in his eyes shook Carl¡¯s heart. ¡°Y-Young¡­ Young Master Campbell,¡± Carl smiled reluctantly. The vultures pped their wings fiercely, emitting a h oar se and unpleasant sound. Carl¡¯s face turned pale, and he froze on the spot, no longer daring to move forward. Kevin had a strange smile on his face and nced at him, saying coldly, ¡°I heard that Mr. Sherwood has been waiting outside for several days?¡± ¡°Heh, these people are really inhospitable! They should at least bring Mr. Sherwood inside to see my two treasures!¡± After saying that, he put on gloves and took two pieces of rotten meat from the basket nearby, throwing them into the cage. The vultures pped their wings andnded on the ground to peck at the food. Carl¡¯s back turned cold. He knew that wealthy people liked various exotic things, such as raising lions, tigers/pythons, and leopards. But he never expected that Kevin Campbell would like to keep creatures that feed on rotten meat! ¡°Mr. Sherwood,¡± Kevin finished feeding the birds, turned around with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, and stared at him, ¡°You¡¯ve been standing outside for several days, haven¡¯t you?¡± Carl felt sickened by the smell, but he forced himself to stand up and hit his lip. ¡°I heard that you want money? Kevin dragged his tone, ¡°Is that what this is about?¡± Carl lowered his head humbly, and his heart pounded. ¡°Three billion¡­¡± Kevin Campbell pped his hands, with a strange look in his eyes, and suddenly 13:58 My Husband Is & Sacrai Dillmansira sneered, ¡°Mr. Sherwood, do you think my dad is a money-making machine?¡± ¡°This¡­ is the end of the line. Young Master Campbell, if this three-billion funding gap cannot be filled, thepany will face bankruptcy, and¡­¡± ¡°You want money? Then bring something valuable to use as coteral!¡± Kevin interrupted him. Carl was taken aback. Then, Kevin lowered his voice, with a cold smile on his lips. ¡°Mr. Carl Sherwood, do you think you can mortgage yourself for how much? My two treasures haven¡¯t tasted human flesh yet!¡± Carl¡¯s eyes widened, feeling frightened, and sat on the ground shivering. Kevin burst intoughter. ¡°Amusing, truly amusing!¡± ww ¡°Mr. Sherwood, do you think my dad is an easy target?¡± A sinister look suddenly appeared on Kevin face. The bodyguards around them immediately pulled out their guns and pointed them at Carl¡¯s head. Carl wailed, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing for mercy. ¡°You ba stard, do you think I don¡¯t know everything you did in Cardiff?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve betrayed me and sought refuge with Hector White, and yet you still have the audacity to act like a loyal dog in front of my Campbell family!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t! Young Master Campbell, please believe me, I was forced by Hector White, and I had no choice¡­¡± ¡°Then go ask him for money!¡± Carl looked pained, beads of sweat as big as beans rolled down his temples. He wanted to ask Hector White for help, but the young master of the White family didn¡¯t give him any attention at all. So, he had to turn to Mr. Edward Campbell. But he didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Edward Campbell had known about his capture by Hector White a long time ago and had already be wary of him, cutting off the funding for hispany. Kevin sneered and threw a piece of rotten meat toward Carl¡¯s face! Carl endured the nauseating smell and struggled to get up from the ground, gritting his teeth. He had never thought of seeking refuge with Hector White, nor did he ever n to be loyal to Edward Campbell. He was just a small pawn, surviving in difficult circumstances, hoping to gain some benefits from the company. But now even survival seemed impossible. Carl bit his lip fiercely, realizing that he was now in an inhumane situation. He might as well reveal all the secrets and information! ¡°Young Master Campbell!¡± He enunciated each word, ¡°Hector White approached me for a reason¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, a reason?¡± Kevin red at him with disbelief, ¡°Do you still have any value that he can exploit?!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Carl looked at him, trembling, ¡°Because I know the whereabouts of Edward Campbell. The 13:58 My Husband Is A Secret BillionaireChapter 149 Third Young Master is not in Ennd but in Cardiff!¡± ¡°I already told Second Uncle about this, but Second Uncle didn¡¯t take it seriously!¡± Kevin was taken aback and then narrowed his eyes. ¡°After the ne crash, Dominic has been recuperating in Cardiff. I don¡¯t know why he took Mr. Murphy¡¯s identity and even got married¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure this is true?¡± Kevin suddenly grabbed his cor, ¡°If you dare to lie, I¡¯ll throw you into the cage right away!¡± true, it¡¯s true!¡± Carl¡¯s legs were shaking, ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. The woman wore a ring with an emerald gemstone, engraved with the unique symbol of the Campbell family. I can¡¯t be mistaken!¡± ¡°So, Dominic really got married?¡± Kevin felt like he had just stumbled upon a heaven-sent opportunity. ¡°Haha¡­ does he dare to defy Grandpa¡¯s will and casually marry a woman?!¡± ¡°This¡­ needs to be investigated.¡± Carl said in a low voice, ¡°After all, he is using Mr. Dan Murphy¡¯s identity!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not difficult.¡± Kevin stroked his chin, pondered for a moment, and instructed his subordinates. ¡°Contact Mr. Wilson immediately and ask him toe to Central City if possible!¡± ¡°Young Master, are you referring to Mr. Aaron Wilson?¡± Carl sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you know him?¡± ¡°He betrayed you a long time ago, and yet you still treat him as your own?¡± Kevin looked at him in. disbelief. Carl swallowed hard and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been in Cardiff all this time, so I¡¯ve seen it clearly.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Aaron had long joined forces with Dominic; they are in cahoots with each other!¡± (01 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Kevin was stunned for a moment, then suddenly grabbed the teacup from the table and violently smashed it! ¡°Y-Y-Young Master, please don¡¯t get angry!¡± Carl took a cold breath, cautiously observing his expression, ¡°If you trust me, give me a few days, and I¡¯ll investigate everything!¡± Kevin¡¯s eyes shed with a sinister and vicious light, and he smiled lightly at Carl. ¡°So, you¡¯re willing to join us again?¡± ¡°I originally received Young Master Campbell¡¯s favor, so I should repay it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak so high and mighty!¡± Kevin Campbell was a despicable person and knew very well what was going on in the mind of a sly person like Carl. ¡°It¡¯s just that Hector White is unreliable, and you need money, so you sold this information to me!¡± ¡°If Hector White was willing to cover this three-hundred-million gap for you, you would have kept- all this information to yourself, right?¡± Cold sweat kept pouring down Carl¡¯s forehead. ¡°But this is good news¡­. At least Dominic, that dead man, now has a stain in front of my grandfather.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Carl tried to smile, ¡°He went ahead and got married without permission, which vited the Campbell family¡¯s taboo!¡± ¡°What does the woman look like?¡± Kevin became interested. Carl¡¯s throat tightened, and after a moment of hesitation, he stammered, ¡°She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s very¡­ beautiful.¡± ¡°Really? What makes her beautiful?¡± Kevin had always been lustful, and even he could tell that the woman who could captivate Dominic to this extent couldn¡¯t be an ordinary person. Suddenly, he felt itchy in his heart. What was it like to have Dominic¡¯s woman? ¡°Mr. Campbell,¡± Carl said in a low voice, ¡°That woman¡¯s name is Jane. The Fallon family in Cardiff also has some influence, but Jane is a ba stard and isn¡¯t treated well by their family.¡± ¡°I had some dealings with Jane because of business rtions. Not only is she beautiful, but she¡¯s also very capable. She¡¯s indeed an exceptional woman.¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± Kevin raised an eyebrow, and his interest in Jane¡¯s name grew. He signaled his subordinates, and they immediately brought over a box of money. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Take this as a temporary solution.¡± Kevin Campbell smiled lightly and patted Carl¡¯s shoulder, ¡°As for the rest, it depends on how you handle things for me!¡± Jane helped Dominic pack his luggage while folding clothes and softly said, ¡°Darling, you seem to have a lot ofpetitions and trainingtely!¡± Dominic was slightly startled. Jane had this kind of temperament; even if she felt dissatisfied, she neverined openly. Just saying these few words in a low voice was her way of expressing her discontent. Dominic couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips. Chapter 150 He didn¡¯t want to leave either, but severalpanies under his name-Downtown Industries, Rain Technology, Wetherton Investments-were all due for annual assessments, and he had to personally visit Central City. Though he had kept a low profile, these two years had seen considerable capital gathered through thosepanies. Even Grandfather, the head of the Campbell family enough power to rival the whole Campbell famidn¡¯t know that Dominic had already ama ssed ¡°Darling, do you have any formal asions to attend during this training session?¡± Jane stood in front of the wardrobe. ¡°If so, take this suit with you!¡± Dominic remained silent. Jane continued, ¡°The weather forecast says Central City will have rain in the next few days. I¡¯ve packed a foldable umbre for you, it¡¯s on the side of the suitcase.¡± ¡°Also, it¡¯s early autumn now, and it gets cool in the mornings and evenings. Remember to cover yourself with the nket when you sleep, okay? You always have the habit of kicking the nket off!¡± ¡°Darling, take a look at what else you need to bring.¡± Dominic walked slowly over, clean underwear, socks, T-shirts, jackets, and misceneous everyday items in Jane¡¯s hands seemed to be magically arranged, neatly lying in the box, apanied by her faint sweet scent. His heart trembled, and he suddenly hugged her, his deep eyes gazing at her quietly. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± Jane smiled gently. ¡°Janey¡­ I feel very happy.¡± Dominic licked his lips, ¡°Very happy with you.¡± Jane was taken aback. Lately, this man seemed to be feeling quite a lot, and it was all about how happy he was with her. Jane chuckled and gently covered his mouth with her small hand. ¡°Being happy is something you should know for yourself. Don¡¯t say it out loud; it won¡¯t work if you do.¡± ¡°Janey, when Ie back this time, I want to tell you something.¡± Seeing him looking serious, Jane couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s a long story.¡± He spoke with a heavy tone, ¡°In this year of our marriage, you still don¡¯t know my family situation. In fact, there are other people in my family, but we rarely have any contact.¡± Jane was somewhat puzzled. When they got married, she learned that the Murphy family had already declined, and both of Dan Murphy¡¯s parents were deceased. He was a delinquent who often fought and caused trouble. But she didn¡¯t expect that there were still other people from the Murphy family. But now that she thought about it, if there really was a rtive who had been to prison, it would be better for a normal person to keep their distance. Jane smiled lightly, her voice gentle as she asked, ¡°Why are you telling me this now? You should have told me earlier. I could have visited your family with you!¡± ¡°Right, where is your family? Are they not in Cardiff?¡± My Husband Is A Secret Billionaire Chapter 150 Dominic shook his head. ¡°Is this what you wanted to tell me?¡± Jane looked at him tenderly, ¡°Do you want to reconnect with your rtives and friends but find it hard to open up?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t worry!¡± Jane smiled, ¡°During these days, focus on your training andpetitions. I¡¯ll prepare the gifts for your rtives and friends. When youe back, we can visit them together, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re willing to go with me?¡± ¡°Of course. Your family is my family too.¡± Dominic held her small hand and made up his mind to reveal everything after he handled the matter. ¡°Honey, I won¡¯t be gone for too long, just two or three days at most. You stay at home and wait for me!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± ¡°After Ie back. I¡¯ll tell you everything about my family and rtives.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jane smiled and rubbed his face. After rechecking for anything left behind. Dominic put his luggage in the trunk. Cardiff wasn¡¯t too far from Central City, so he nned to drive back. Jane once said that a car was like a man¡¯s other wife, and now he understood why. With this car by his side, it felt as if she was apanying him, and he had no fear. ¡°Hubby, be careful on the road, drive slowly!¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Dominic waved his hand, ¡°Go back quickly!¡± Jane stood in ce as the car gradually disappeared from her sight, then she turned back and walked into the corridor. At that moment, she received a phone call. ¡°Miss Fallon?¡± Jane didn¡¯t react for a moment, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°My name is Macy!¡± the warm voice on the other end said, ¡°Miss Fallon, someone delivered a letter this morning. It came from Central City, and it seems to be¡­ some kind of invitation! The envelope has Miss Fallon¡¯s name on it.¡± ¡°Miss Fallon, when do you have time toe and pick it up?¡± C Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Jane stopped and hesitated for a moment. She didn¡¯t know anyone in Central City, so what was this invitation all about? ¡°Miss Jane?¡± The maid named Mrs. Macy urged her, ¡°When are youing to pick it up?¡± ¡°Oh, how about tomorrow¡­ Jane replied. Before she could finish her sentence, Mrs. Macy had already agreed, and then she heard Fiona¡¯s footsteps and arrogant voice. ¡°I called you several times! Are you deaf? If you can¡¯t continue working here, then get out of my house immediately!¡± Mrs. Mary hung up the phone in a fluster, leaving Jane with a busy tone on the other end. She shook her head helplessly. ¡°Who were you talking to just now?¡± Fiona asked with her arms crossed, giving Mrs. Macy a scrutinizing look. Mrs. Macy was usually afraid of her and couldn¡¯t say a word under her questioning gaze. Fiona¡¯s eyes lowered, and she noticed the letter in Mrs. Macy¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Mrs. Macy¡¯s face stiffened, trying to hide the letter behind her back, but it was already toote. ¡°Hand it over!¡± ¡°Miss, this is for¡­¡± Mrs. Macy hesitated. Seeing Mrs. Macy¡¯s hesitant expression, Fiona became even more annoyed and reached out to snatch the letter to herself! Mrs. Macy sighed. She couldn¡¯t bear to see that something that was meant for Miss Jane would be taken away from her. ¡°Miss Second, this letter is for Miss Jane. You can¡¯t¡­¡± She said. ¡°This is my house!¡± Fiona shouted and coldly smiled before Ms. Macy could finish her sentence. ¡°What can¡¯t I do?¡± She added, ¡°If anyone in here can¡¯t do something, it¡¯s you, an old serv ant! Do whatever you¡¯re supposed to do and don¡¯t get in my way here!¡± ¡°This is a letter for the Miss Jane!¡± Mrs. Macy said anxiously, ¡°She said she¡¯lle to pick it up tomorrow!¡± ¡°Huh, aren¡¯t you quite loyal to her?¡± Fiona gritted her teeth in anger, ¡°I was so blind to take you in!¡± ¡°From now on, you dare say one more word, and I¡¯ll have my father send you back to your hometown without a penny of your pension! Do you understand? Fiona shouted. N?velDrama.Org content. Mrs. Macy helplessly nced at her before she silently went back to the kitchen. Fiona felt proud of her dominance. She then turned her attention back to the letter, but as she was about to open the letter, her expression changed as she read the text at the back of the envelope. The envelope bore the words ¡°Invitation,¡± with an address below it, sent from the Campbell Family Chapter 191 in Central City.. A raging fire of hate ignited in Fiona¡¯s heart. She gritted her teeth in anger. She tore open the letter, and indeed, a beautiful invitation card was inside. The card invited Miss Jane Fallon to attend the evening banquet. The invitation was signed by Kevin Campbell?! Fiona was taken aback. She remembered being stopped at the entrance of the Campbell Family banquet before and hearing some discussions. Although the third young master was the most favored in the Campbell Family, Kevin Campbell held significant weight as the eldest grandson. But how did Jane get involved with someone like Kevin Campbell? At that moment, thendline in the house rang, and a serv ant went to answer, handing the phone to Fiona ¡°Yes, this is the Miss Jane.¡± She answered as she brought the telephone up to her ears. Fiona took the phone and heard a gentle and polite voice on the other end, ¡°Miss Fallon, our young master sincerely invites you to attend the banquet with him. Please arrange your time in advance. and someone will pick you up at the airport.¡± ¡°Also, regarding the dress¡­ the Eldest Young Master specifically instructed to have a designer measure you for a custom-made gown!¡± ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to add, Miss Fallon?¡± Fiona angrily hung up the phone, feeling more and more resentful. Why did that wretched girl always attract the attention of the likes of him wealthy, young men? Were there no other women left in the world? Did men only have eyes for her? Fiona had to put her anger somewhere. She thought of tearing the invitation letter in her hand. But just as she was about to do so, Fiona suddenly had a thought¡­ Since Jane could marry Dan for her, why couldn¡¯t she attend this banquet for Jane? Heh, the person on the phone kept calling her ¡°Miss Fallon¡±, but there was only one Miss Fallon in this family ¨C and that was her, Fiona! Regardless of whether he was the eldest or third young master of the Campbell Family. He was still part of the Campbell Family. If she married into the Campbell Family, she would be able to hold her head high in the whole entirety of Cardiff, and even in Central City! Thinking about this, an insidious and triumphant expression appeared on her face. ¡°Mrs. Macy!¡± ¡°Miss¡­¡± Mrs. Macy hurried over, feeling nervous at first from Miss Fiona¡¯s angry outburst earlier, but when she raised her head, she suddenly noticed that Fiona seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°Is there anything I can do, Miss Fiona? ¡°Call back the person who just called,¡± Fiona ordered, raising her chin as she spoke again after a short pause. ¡°Tell them I¡¯m avable to let the designer measure me at any time!¡± My Busi Chapter 151 ¡°And also, call Jane!¡± Sheughed coldly. ¡°When the designeres to make my gown, I want that little bit ch to watch as I¡¯m escorted away by people from the Campbell Family!¡± Jane arrived at the entrance of the Fallon Family mansion as scheduled. She stood there for a while, reluctant to ring the doorbell, as she didn¡¯t want to step into a home that never truly belonged to her. But at this moment, Mrs. Macy, the maid, came rushing out and waved at her. ¡°Miss Jane, you arrived!¡± have ¡°Mrs. Macy,¡± Jane greeted with a polite smile, and Mrs. Macy led her inside. However, as soon as she entered, she sensed a different atmosphere. ¡°Mrs. Macy, didn¡¯t you say that there was a letter sent to me, right?¡± The old serv ant looked embarrassed, nced upstairs, and stammered, ¡°It¡¯s upstairs, Miss Jane¡­ follow me. Puzzled, Jane followed her, but Mrs. Macy led her into Fiona¡¯s room Before she could react, she was startled by a teasing voice. ¡°Oh, little sister is here! Come over and see how I look!¡± Jane was taken aback. Fiona¡¯s dress was indeed se xy and alluring, entuating her figure with certain parts subtly revealed. Her makeup was exquisite, a clear sign of meticulous effort. ¡°This is Andy, the stylist.¡± Fiona proudly introduced the man behind her ensemble. ¡°He¡¯s also the chief designer for IV and CiCi!¡± Jane remained expressionless while looking at her. ¡°Oh.¡± Fiona casually shook therge sapphire ring on her hand. ¡°These top international brands, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never heard of them from where you¡¯vee from. Ha! It¡¯s like ying the piano to a cow!¡± She tauntingly smiled at Jane. ¡°I came here to get something,¡± Jane showed no interest in what Fiona was saying, ¡°Mrs. Macy said there was a letter for me¡­¡± ¡°Oh, the letter?¡± Fiona sneered, ¡°I opened it!¡± ¡°What?¡± Fiona made everyone else leave and then took out the invitation card, deliberately unting it in front of Jane. ¡°Look at this! Ha, I never expected, Jane, that you¡¯d be involved with the young master of the Campbell Family in Central City!¡± Jane was utterly confused as she saw the beautiful invitation card, clearly inviting her, Miss Jane Fallon, which was signed by Kevin Campbell. But she had no idea who Kevin Campbell was! ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent! Do you think all men fall for your tricks?¡± Fiona red at her with Chapter 151 animosity. ¡°Jane, let me make it clear to you, don¡¯t even think about attending this banquet!¡± ¡°The invitation was extended to the real Fallon family heiress me! You, as a wild child, have no connection to our family. How dare you try to climb into the Campbell Family? Forget about it!¡± ¡°Oh, my darling daughter, don¡¯t get so angry!¡± Joy entered from outside, looking disdainful. ¡°Fiona, hurry up and go downstairs! The young master from the Campbell Family has sent people to pick you up at the airport! Fiona stomped downstairs, casting a disdainful nce at Jane as she passed by. ¡°What a bumpkin!¡± She sneered, ¡°You¡¯re only fit for someone like Dan Murphy, that hooligan!¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯ll attend the banquet for you. Since you¡¯re marrying Dan for me¡­I guess we¡¯ll be even now¡­¡± Jane found it all baffling and couldn¡¯t help but snort, er been showing off for so long in front of me, did you really think I want to go to this banquet?¡± Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Fiona abruptly stopped in her tracks and red at Jane. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I don¡¯t know this Kevin Campbell at all,¡± Jane said calmly. ¡°Whoever he is and whatever influence he has, none of it has anything to do with me.¡± ¡°I have a husband, and I love him very much. My life goal has never been to marry into a wealthy family!¡± Fiona frowned, doubting the sincerity of her words. Could there really be someone in this world who doesn¡¯t like wealth and prosperity? Someone who doesn¡¯t want to marry well. But as she saw Jane¡¯s determined and indifferent gaze, she suddenly felt bashful. ¡°Hmph! Sounds nice!¡± Fiona retorted stubbornly, ¡°You¡¯re just sour grapes, pretending you don¡¯t want this because you can¡¯t have it!¡± Jane smiled. Earlier, Fiona mocked her for not knowing about top international brands, calling it ying no to the cow. But now, she felt like she was the cow being yed piano. Their definitions of happiness were different, their values were vastly different, and naturally, they couldn¡¯t understand each other. ¡°Believe whatever you want, I don¡¯t care,¡± Jane said with a lightugh, turning away with a carefree demeanor. Fiona stomped her foot in anger. She had expected to see Jane in a state of desperation, and she even prepared to add fuel to the fire when Jane got annoyed. But she hadn¡¯t expected that her efforts would all be wasted! The opportunity she valued seemed worthless in Jane¡¯s eyes! Joy tried to console her, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t get angry! This little vixen, she says one thing and does another. Don¡¯t listen to her!¡± Fiona wanted to say more, but at that moment, someone from the Campbell Family came over and respectfully bowed. The car that came to pick her up was an extended Rolls-Royce, and she was flying in a private jet, with the entire flight dedicated to her. ¡°Daughter.. Joy held her hand and beamed, ¡°Look at how much Young Master Campbell dotes on you. Seize this opportunity and take him with you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I will!¡± Fiona reassured her mother. ¡°Once you marry into the Campbell Family, I¡¯ll have hope for the rest of my life!¡± Fiona smiled on the surface but felt ufortable inside. All of these things were originally prepared for Jane! Chapter 152 She bit her lip, feeling like a thorn was stuck in her heart. The flight departed when the sky was already dark, and the nended in Central City just in time for the banquet¡­ Fiona took a deep breath, forcing herself to gather her spirits. Her mother was right. If she could marry into the Campbell Family, not only would she have hope for the rest of her life, but she could also let Jane see with her own eyes how great it was to marry into at wealthy family! ¡ª¡ª Jane walked out of the Fallon family vi, and the gentle evening breeze brushed against her skin. The horizon was tinged with ayer of golden dust from the setting sun. She didn¡¯t want to miss such a beautiful sight, so she strolled slowly along the main road. At this moment, a call came in from Linda, asking if she wanted to have dinner together. Since Jane was free, she agreed and asked her to wait at the cafe. Arriving at Purple Iris, she immediately spotted the petite figure of Linda, who waved enthusiastically at her. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jane! Let¡¯s have fried chicken for dinner!¡± Linda excitedly suggested, ¡°Look, I brought some, also have a beer! Fried chicken and beer are the perfectbo for watching TV shows!¡± Janeughed at Linda. ¡°Do I need to bring myptop for you to watch your TV shows?¡± Linda nodded enthusiastically. and I As the evening fell, the courtyard was lit up with small lights, and the two sat in the courtyard, eating fried chicken, drinking beer, and watching TV dramas, feeling rxed and at ease. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Jane suddenly remembered something. Linda, I want to ask you¡­ who is Kevin Campbell? Is he someone from your family?¡± Linda nearly choked on a chicken bone. ¡°Why are you asking about him?¡± She asked, seemingly flustered by Jane¡¯s question. ¡°Nothing. I just received an invitation out of the blue. Heh, but Fiona went on my behalf.¡± Linda was taken aback, not knowing what her elder brother was up to. As far as she knew, Kevin was up to no good; a traitor or a thief in certain situations, he wouldn¡¯t be doing anything good. Well, it was good that her sister-inw didn¡¯t go. It saved her third brother from worrying! ¡°It just urred to me,¡± Jane smiled at her, ¡°Your name is Linda, and he is Kevin, both from Central City, I guessed you might be rted.¡¯ ¡°You guessed right,¡± Linda whispered, ¡°Kevin is my older brother.¡± ¡°He is the child of my second uncle and the eldest grandson of our family.¡± ¡°Jane, his character is really awful; you must not associate with him!¡± Jane was startled, then burst intoughter. She had no intention of getting involved with any man other than her husband! ¡°Jane,¡± Linda looked at her, ¡°Actually¡­ I have an older brother.¡± My Husband Is A Secret Bilionaire ¡°Oh.¡± Jane didn¡¯t react much. ¡°He¡¯s my real older brother!¡± Linda licked her lips, smiling as she said, ¡°His name is Dominic. Do think this name sounds good?¡¯ you ¡°Dominic?¡± Jane yed along with her happiness, ¡°This name sounds nice, much better than Kevin!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really.¡± Linda sneakily took out her phone and switched to recording mode. ¡°Sister, can you say it again?¡± ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± ¡°You said Linda ¡®s name sounds better than Kevin¡¯s!¡± Jane chuckled, pinching her little cheeks. She was already eighteen years old, but sometimes she acted like a child! But she didn¡¯t want to dampen her excitement, so she said clearly and slowly: ¡°Dominic is the most beautiful name in the world, a thousand times better than Kevin!¡± Linda signaled her to say more. Jane used all her brainpower and thought hard. ¡°Hmmm¡­ The name ¡®Dominic¡¯ not only sounds. beautiful but also has profound meaning! As if a man who¡¯s carrying such a name is a strong man full of knowledge and integrity!¡± ¡°Jane. Linda¡¯s eyes suddenly welled with tears. ¡°Could you say this name a few more times?¡± Jane felt that the little girl was acting a bit strangely today, probably because she was in a foreign.nd and missing her big brother. So, she smiled gently and said warmly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll say it a hundred times! Dominic, Dominic, the most beautiful name in the world is Dominic!¡± The Campbell Family in the Central City, Condominium. Dominic sat by the floor-to-ceiling window, staring out into the boundless night. A faint warm smile appeared on the usually stern and serious man¡¯s face. From his phone, he asionally heard the gentle voice of the woman he cherished. ¡°The most beautiful name in the world is Dominic!¡± ¡°Dominic, Dominic¡­¡± He smiled. Sometimes, he could even dream of her calling him like this- addressing him by his name, ¡°Dominic.¡± Isn¡¯t that how most couples address each other? ¡°Dan Murphy,¡± not ¡°husband,¡± but Dominic carefully saved the recording. The day he returned to Cardiff, the day he would confess his identity to her, he wanted to hear her call him ¡°Dominic¡± with his own ears. Henry knocked on the door and entered, suddenly sensing a warmth in this usually cool-toned study. Chapter 152 ¡°Young Master,¡± he cleared his throat, ¡°All the documents are here. Just the profits from Deborah and Lebronpanies alone exceed two-thirds of Campbell Family¡¯s profit.''¡± ¡°As for transferring them under Miss Fallon¡¯s name, the process is quiteplicated. Tristan has already engaged a top-notch legal team, and they are currently working on it. ¡°Hmm,¡± Dominic was very satisfied. ¡°But Young Master.¡± Henry was still a bit worried. If Master finds out about what you¡¯re doing, he might¡­¡¯ ¡°I want Grandfather to know,¡± Dominic chuckled, ¡°That Jane isn¡¯t without background or support; she has me.¡± ¡°If Grandfather can¡¯t give her a ce in the Campbell Family, then I¡¯ll make her the fifth prominent family in Central City!¡± Thesepanies had always operated in secret and were his hidden weapons. Now, it was time to unsheathe the sword. Of course, he would use his sword to protect Jane, his Jane, his whole world. My Husbandh A Secret Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 ¡°Master¡­¡± Henry hesitated. ¡°Just say what¡¯s on your mind.¡± Dominic looked at him as he ushered him to say his thoughts in a low voice. Henry licked his lips. ¡°I know that you are doing everything for Miss Fallon, but legally, she is still Dan¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°If you give her all these assets, including thepanies, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to giving half to Dan as well?¡± Dominic smiled confidently. He had thought about this issue long ago and had asked Tristan to study the relevantws. Even if they were a married couple, their respective financial situations were still independent. The most secure approach for Dominic was to draft a deration emphasizing that these assets solely belonged to Jane and had nothing to do with anyone else. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Henry.¡± Dominic looked at him. ¡°That Dan Murphy won¡¯t get a penny from me!¡± ¡°Furthermore, when I return to Cardiff this time, I will exin everything to Jane. She is smart and will know what to do next. I believe that no matter what happens, she will face it with me!¡± Henry nodded, feeling a faint sense of difort in his heart. But since the young master was in a good mood, he didn¡¯t want to say too much. ¡°Yes, Miss Fallon is not an ordinary woman. She will understand you.¡± He just smiled and agreed. Dominic disyed a somewhat coquettish expression. Henry wanted tough when he saw this, but he coughed lightly to hide his smile. ¡°The main residence informed me that Grandfather is waiting for you in the study.¡± He said. Dominic immediately got up and walked towards the study. On his way, he wanted to call Jane, but after several attempts, no one answered. The cafe should have closed by now, and she should have already returned home. Why wasn¡¯t she answering the phone? He then asked Henry, and Henry assured him that the men under him were keeping an eye on her, and that Miss Jane Fallon is not in any danger. Dominic wanted to ask for more details, but the butler came out of the study and respectfully bowed. ¡°Third Young Master, the chairman has been waiting for you for a while.¡± The butler announced. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He could only nod slightly and walked into the study. The butler stayed outside and chatted with Henry. ¡°Has the Young Master encountered something recently?¡± Henry was momentarily stunned. ¡°Sebastian, what do you mean?¡± The butler sighed. ¡°The Young Master has grown up before my eyes, and there¡¯s not much difference between him and my own grandson. But now, he can¡¯t even afford a car?¡± Henry was utterly surprised by the butler¡¯s words that he couldn¡¯t give him a reply. Myi Chapter 153 ¡°Moreover, with so many good cars in the garage at home, why did hee back with that kind of car?¡± Henry almost couldn¡¯t hold it in and covered his mouth, pretending to cough. ¡°Our Young Master always wants to be strong, and even when he encounters difficulties, he won¡¯t say anything!¡± Sebastian shook his head and sighed. ¡°Henry, you have to understand something. When you¡¯re with him, advise him toe back home if he encounters any difficulties. We have everything ready for him at home!¡± ¡°Yes, yes of course!¡± Henry was afraid he wouldugh out loud if he said more. If Sebastian knew the significance of that small car to Dominic, he wondered what expression the butler would have. ¡°Sebastian, the Young Master hasn¡¯t encountered any trouble! Even if he does, he will definitelye back and tell us. Please don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°And that¡­car?¡± ¡°That car¡­¡± Henry smiled. ¡°The Young Master likes it!¡± Sebastian was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and sighed. ¡°Young people these days are changing too fast. Well, since the Young Master likes it so much, I¡¯ll have someonee and fix the car tomorrow, and we¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s clean and tidy!¡± Dominic didn¡¯t spend much time in the study before he received a call from Kevin. ¡°Dominic, are you running to Grandpa again?¡± Kevin¡¯s voice was filled with strong sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯re so diligent, no wonder Grandpa likes you! Ha, if you keep going like this, all the good things in the Campbell Family will end up in your pockets!¡± Dominic¡¯s face darkened. Benedict Campbell, his grandfather, nced at him without showing any emotion and yed with the tea set in his hand, pouring a cup of premium Chinese ck tea into a small cup. Dominic walked to the window, with his back facing his grandfather, and asked nonchntly. ¡°Kevin, is there anything you want to do with me?¡± ¡°Nothing special, just¡­¡± Kevin paused deliberately. There was only a coldughter heard from the other end of the phone. ¡°Dominic, if you don¡¯t have anything important, let¡¯s talk another day.¡± Dominic sneered. ¡°After all, in front of Grandpa, I can¡¯t just talk to my big brother and leave Grandpa aside!¡± ¡°Fine, then you can continue ttering Grandpa!¡± ¡°By the way, speaking of ttering¡­ Dominic, your woman¡¯s butt is quite nice to p!¡± Kevinughed like a maniac at the other end of the call. ¡°What did you say?¡± Dominic¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, and a chill climbed up S spine Kevinughed wildly, enunciating each word, ¡°I said your woman is fragrant and smooth, and she tastes really good! ¡°Kevin!¡± ¡°Oh, Dominic, howe you didn¡¯t bring the beautiful Miss Fallon home earlier? Let your big brother also have a taste!¡± Kevin continues to taunt his younger brother happily. The call ended abruptly, and soon a picture was sent to Dominic¡¯s phone. The picture was dimly lit, with low resolution, but it vaguely showed a woman lying on arge round bed, her upper body naked, and she looked like she had been tortured badly. Dominic felt a loud thud in his ears. He was shaking, the knuckles of his fingers holding the phone. turned white as he grips it tightly! At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind: Kill Kevin! He rushed out in a frenzy, but behind him. Benedict¡¯s voice came, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± ¡°Are you going to find your big brother?¡± Benedict didn¡¯t know the details, but he could guess roughly what had happened, especially since. someone had told him that Kevin would bring a Miss Fallon from Cardiff. He could imagine what would happen. ¡°Dominic, it¡¯s just a woman.¡± Benedict held the dragon-headed cane and lightly tapped the ground. ¡°Your big brother likes her, let lura have her. He¡¯s that kind of person, why bother to argue with him?¡± Incredulous, Dominic turned to face him. ¡°Grandfather?¡± That is all that he can say from disbelief. ¡°I, your Grandfather, have decided to leave the Campbell Group to you.¡± Benedict¡¯s devious expression masked a grin, ¡°Apart from the Campbell Group, everyone else is worthless to you.¡± ¡°Your elder brother is an obstacle to your sess. You have to find a way to appease him. It doesn¡¯t matter if you sacrifice a woman for the greater good, do you understand?¡± Dominic clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Grandfather, she¡¯s just not an ordinary woman, she¡¯s my wife.¡± He emphasized every word, ¡°If I can¡¯t even protect my own wife, am I still a man?¡± Benedict felt a little annoyed at Dominic¡¯s. Co Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Both of them were his grandsons, and he cared about both of them. Although he favored Dominic a bit more, that doesn¡¯t mean he cared less about Kevin. He didn¡¯t want Kevin to get into trouble as well. Benedict angrily tapped his cane on the ground. ¡°Kevin is good at causing trouble but bad at dealing with it! He needs to be disciplined!¡± he fumed. ¡°Summon my second grandson to see me! Let¡¯s teach him a lesson for being a spendthrift!¡± ¡°The woman that Kevin brought, is she really Jane?¡± ¡°Master¡­ Sebastian stammered, ¡°It seems to be a Miss Fallon from Cardiff. But I heard that there are two Miss Fallon in Fallon Family, so I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s the one.. Benedict narrowed his eyes, a cun ning glint passing through them. If it was really her, then it would be perfect. This was a good opportunity to break the bond between Dominic and that woman. He knew his grandson well; Dominic was possessive. If his woman were tainted by someone else, he might be angry at the moment, butter on, he would distance himself from her¡­ Benedict took a deep breath, feeling some of his anger subsiding. ¡°Sebastian, keep a close eye on my third grandson. Ensure his safety and don¡¯t let him escte the situation!¡± Dominic rushed out like a furious lion, pulling out the gun from his waist. As he made his way from the main house to the Campbell Estate, the ser vants looked at him with fear in their eyes. Dominic¡¯s gaze was bloodshot as if he were ready to kill. ¡°In the future, we are husband and wife.¡± ¡°Now that I am married to you, I have decided to be with you for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you never work, your wife can support you!¡¯ ¡°Husband, other than the forced marriage, I won¡¯t keep any more secrets from you. Don¡¯t keep secrets from me either, okay?¡± Dominic¡¯s cars were filled with Jane¡¯s sweet voice. His mind was flooded with her smiles and expressions. It was as if an invisible hand was fiercely gripping his heart, causing him excruciating pain. No matter what happened, he would firmly stand by Jane¡¯s side. But could Jane withstand this disaster? Dominic¡¯s hands and feet turned ice cold. If he told her about his identity much earlier, she won¡¯t get into this predicament! He was an as shole, he was the one who harmed her, he was the one to me! As he arrived at the entrance of the Campbell Estate, several bodyguards were taken aback when they saw Dominic entering, carrying a terrifying look on his face. Under the cold moonlight, he looked like a go d of death himself, his cold and fierce eyes exuding a powerful aura that sent shivers down their spines ¡°Thi¡­Third Young Master?¡± ¡°Get out of my way.¡± The bodyguards looked at each other, stiff and motionless. Dominic didn¡¯t waste time on them. He advanced and kicked them away one after another. The bodyguards knew he was the designated heir by Master Campbell and didn¡¯t dare to confront him physically. ¡°Take me to Kevin!¡± Dominic pointed his gun at one of them, and the man trembled, only able toply with his request, pointing shakily to the location on the second floor. ¡°He¡­ He is upstairs. He doesn¡¯t allow us to disturb¡­¡± Dominic pushed him aside and quickly made his way up the stairs. Fiona was in a dazed and painful state as she regained consciousness. Her skin and bones were screaming with pain. She looked down at herself, not a thread on her body, covered in deep and shallow bruises. She panicked, trying to piece together fragments of memories from her hazy mind. N?velDrama.Org content. She remembered flying on Kevin¡¯s private jet to this ce, rushing to the banquet as soon as she landed, and dancing with Kevin at the party, having a great time. Then she remembered taking the ss of red wine that Kevin handed her. After that¡­ She ended up here in a daze! As she looked around, the room was dimly lit with a peculiar red light, giving it an eerie feeling. Everything around her resembled the decor of a love hotel, including the round bed she was lying on. There were whips and iron chains on the headboard, and half-lit candles on the bedside¡­ Fiona felt a surge of fear creeping inside her. So, it turned out that Kevin Campbell was a pe rvert! He was the one who did this to her! ¡°Oh, is the little beauty awake?¡± Fiona was startled, and before she could react, the whip came flying towards her. She quickly shielded her face and let out a panicked scream. Kevin stood in front of the bed, lookingpletely different from the dashing gentleman at the banquet. At this moment, his face was full of evil, with a horrifying smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Monster¡­¡± Fiona trembled all over. ¡°You¡¯re a monster!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the monster? Kevin sneered, suddenly grabbing her hair and pulling it back forcefully. ¡°Then what about Dominic? What makes of him?¡± 11:59 Fiona was stunned. ¡°Little beauty¡­¡± Kevin drawled in a sinister tone. ¡°You were moaning so happily on the bed just now. Did you forget everything already? It seems that Dominic can¡¯t satisfy you normally, or else how could you be so happy with me?¡± Tiona was confused. What was going on? Why was Dominic involved now? But she didn¡¯t have time to think about it now. Kevin was a lun*tic, and if he wanted to torture her to death, she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him. Fiona felt helpless, her body covered in wounds, her heart filled with humiliation. At that moment, she could only endure the pain and humiliation in silence. ¡°Little beauty, what¡¯s so good about Dominic? Why won¡¯t you he with me?¡± Kevin approached her, holding her shoulders. Fiona shivered and was caught in his embrace, unable to move. She was thinking about how to break free when she heard amotion outside the door. Kevin immediately became excited, quickly standing up and grabbing the hunting rifle near the door. But before he could find a good position, Dominic burst in through the broken door! With a cold and ruthless aura, Dominic immediately reached out and grabbed Kevin¡¯s throat. He pushed Kevin against the wall with a forceful motion, leaving a clear mark on the floor as his feet scraped across it. Dominic¡¯s knuckles turned white, his fingertips deeply indented, while Kevin¡¯s face turned purple, and his eyes rolled back. With just a little more force, Dominic could kill this animal with his own hands! Dominic¡¯s eyes widened in rage. He didn¡¯t care if his hands would be tainted after this. For Jane¡¯s sake, he was willing to be a sinner. But at that moment, he heard a scream. In the corner of his eye, he noticed the woman on the bed and turned his head abruptly, freezing in ce. Dominic¡¯s grip on Kevin¡¯s throat loosened unconsciously, and Kevin struggled to climb to his feet, gasping for breath. Fiona also stared at Dominic, her eyes as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°Dan¡­Dan?¡± Fiona said, confirming the identity of the man who hade to save her. ¡°W-Why are you here?!¡± Dominic¡¯s mind went nk. So, the woman in the picture that Kevin sent him was¡­ Fiona? He couldn¡¯t describe his feelings at this moment; he just felt like his heart, which was suspended in mid-air, had suddenlynded on solid ground. It wasn¡¯t Jane, he realized. Oh, it wasn¡¯t her! Chapter 151 He let out a long breath and nced at Kevin, who was kneeling on the ground like a dog. He coldly smiled before turning around and walking towards the door. ¡°Dominic, stop!¡± Kevin said as he struggled to get up. ¡°Did my big brother call me here just to see him enjoying himself with a woman?¡± Dominic replied with his back turned to him, ¡°Huh, I¡¯m not interested in that!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see who this woman is?¡± Dominic didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around, his eyes sharp, and a touch of mockery on his lips. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 ¡°Dominic!¡± Seeing him about to leave, Kevin¡¯s eyes widened, feeling a sense of dissatisfaction. ¡°Kevin, Dominic stopped, turning his head slightly with a faint smile, ¡°Grandfather had just told me to prioritize the overall situation and not to bother with you over a woman. ¡°And I think he is right, so¡­¡± He turned away from Kevin. ¡°I wish you a pleasant time!¡± He waved his hand before walking out. Kevin was taken aback. How could he leave just like that? Wasn¡¯t he just fighting with him moments ago? He had nearly choked him to death, yet he acted so nonchntly now. Kevin quickly picked up the hunting rifle! Just as he was about to load it, Dominic turned around, pointing a pistol at his head. ¡°Kevin,¡± he sneered. ¡°I already told you and Uncle that you should never y tricks behind my back, otherwise, you will suffer the consequences! Have you forgotten?¡± Kevin¡¯s face turned pale, and he threw the hunting rifle aside, staring at him in a daze. Dominic cast a contemptuous nce at him and was about to leave when a shrill scream echoed from behind. ¡°Dan!¡± Fiona rushed towards him, identally stepping on the bedding and falling hard on the ground. She didn¡¯t care about the pain and crawled desperately towards him. ¡°Dan¡­save me!¡± Dominic gave her an annoyed look and continued to walk away. ¡°Dan!¡± She watched him disappear at the end of the corridor, feeling the same hopelessness as the vast darkness around her. The sound of Kevin handling the hunting rifle was clear in the silent room. Fiona instinctively curled up and shrank against the wall, trembling in fear. ¡°Heh, he really isn¡¯t Dan. He is our Third Young Master, Dominic,¡± Kevin sneered, ¡°Little beauty, you truly have encountered a monster!¡± Terrified, Fiona looked at him. Kevin squatted in front of her, pinching her chin with two fingers. ¡°That kid changes his face so quickly that he just gave his wife away!¡± ¡°Or¡­¡± Kevin suddenly reacted. ¡°You¡¯re not his wife, to begin with?¡± The man¡¯s face was fierce and twisted in an instant. The moment Kevin figured it out, Fiona¡¯s whole body began to tremble, and her face began to pale. Kevin pped him hard. ¡°You bit ch! How dare you lie to me? And who the hell are you?¡± Fiona knelt on the ground and pleaded with Kevin for mercy and forgiveness, tears dripping down her face and blood seeping from the corners of her mouth. Chipler 153 ¡°Tim sorry, Eldest Young Master, I was wrong. I¡¯m not Jane. 1. I admired you so much, that¡¯s why I¡­¡± ¡°What about Jane?¡± ¡°She¡­ Fiona shifted her gaze, ¡°She never wanted toe to begin with. She said she despised rich y boys like you, Eldest Young Master!¡± Kevin¡¯s face darkened even more, ¡°Eldest Young Master, Jane is a particrly proud and pretentious woman! From what I know about her if she knew about the Campbell Third master¡¯s identity, she would refuse him to maintain her lofty image!¡± ¡°When that happens, who do you think will suffer? Eldest Young Master should understand that.¡± Kevin looked at her, his lips curling up slightly. Though not intelligent, these words were exactly what he wanted to hear. The scene earlier, when Dominic almost killed him, showed where Jane stood in his heart¡­ ¡°Eldest Young Master, I¡¯m willing to serve you!¡± Fiona quickly expressed her loyalty, ¡°As long as Eldest Young Mastermands, I¡¯ll do anything for you!¡± ¡°Heh, is that so?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Kevinughed coldly, his hand sliding over her face, and then gently patting her bare shoulder. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t treat you unfairly. Fiona was pulled into his embrace and took advantage of the opportunity to untie the sheet on her body. As she didn¡¯t resist, he continued and pressed himself down her, and the room once again echoed with unpleasant sounds. Dominic couldn¡¯t sleep all night, sitting on the floor of the room, continuously dialing a certain number. Although Kevin took Fiona, he still couldn¡¯t get through to Jane¡¯s phone. His heart remained suspended in uncertainty. As the day broke, Henry knocked on the door and entered the room, seeing Dominic¡¯s sunken eye sockets and bloodshot eyes, he was silently shocked. ¡°Young Master, you¡­¡± ¡°Today, we¡¯re going back to Cardiff!¡± Henry was stunned. Today, he had to attend a board meeting to discuss the reform n for the group. How could they go back to Cardiff at such a crucial moment? ¡°Young Master, are you worried about Miss Fallon?¡± Henry whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve had people keeping an eye on her. Miss Fallon is safe.¡± ¡°Then why isn¡¯t she answering the phone?!¡± Dominic couldn¡¯t help but growl, feeling restless and anxious. Henry didn¡¯t know how to answer. There could be many reasons for not answering the phone-her phone might be dead, she might not have heard it, or there might be no signal. Also, why did he have to call in the middle of the night and expect an immediate response? Didn¡¯t Miss Fallon need to sleep? This was just. Without another word, Dominic took out the car keys and headed outside. However, just then, the phone suddenly rang. He looked at the screen and hesitated for a moment before answering, his hand trembling slightly. ¡°Wife. ¡°Husband. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Jane¡¯s voice on the other end sounded like she had just woken up. ¡°Linda came to have dinner with mest night, and we had a little beer.. ¡°But you know how little alcohol I can handle! I get drunk easily, so once we got home, we both passed out. We didn¡¯t even hear your call! Huh, Linda is still asleep!¡± Dominic stood against the wall, his tense nerves suddenly rxing. His throat rolled, and after a long while, he let out a low, h oa rse voice. ¡°Ol.¡± He let out a breath of relief. Jane was a little flustered by him. ¡°Husband, are you angry?¡± She asked him timidly. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and his eyes turned slightly red. There was an inexplicable feeling of wanting to cry, choking in his throat. Then he took a deep breath and suddenly smiled, as if he had survived a disaster, with a satisfied smile. On the other side, Henry finally understood why Hector often said that Dominic was like a lu natic. It wasn¡¯t just like, it was clear that he was one¡­ ¡°Husband? Husband!¡± Jane began to sweat. He wouldn¡¯t be really that angry at her, would he? ¡°Husband, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± The little woman¡¯s voice was soft and apologetic. From now on, when you¡¯re not at home, I won¡¯t drink anymore. And even if I sleep, I¡¯ll keep my phone by my side all the time to make sure I answer your calls inunediately! Heh, I¡¯ll make sure to reply to your messages instantly too, so you don¡¯t have to wait long!¡± Dominic only hummed at the other end of the line as a response. Jane pouted and continued to carry favors with him. ¡°Also, if you send me a message, I¡¯ll reply in a second, I won¡¯t make you wait too long!¡± ¡°Good¡± ¡°There¡¯s more!¡± Jane thought of it again, ¡°I can¡¯t always let my husband worry¡­I should call my husband regrly to report that he¡¯s safe!¡± Dominic¡¯s voice was h oa rse, and heughed lightly. ¡°Okay.¡± Jane pouted, feeling a bit defeated. She said so much, but he only spoke such short responses, as if he didn¡¯t fully ept her apology. He used to never treat her so indifferently! She puffed up her cheeks and brought out her killer move, calling out in a sweet and coquettish tone, ¡°Husband¡­¡± Even Henry could hear her this time, and he almost couldn¡¯t keep standing. Dominic gave Henry a cold nce, covered the phone, and turned back to his room, mming the door shut. ¡°Husband, please forgive me, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not saying anything again! What do you want?¡± ¡°Husband, are you in the capital? Humph, if you¡¯re still angry, I¡¯lle to the capital and stick to you twenty-four hours a day, watching you train andpete!¡± Dominic finally smiled, his low and maic voice transmitted through the phone, reaching deep into Jane¡¯s heart. ¡°Behave yourself these days.¡± He spoke in a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± ¡°Okay, good¡±¡± Henry waited outside the door for a while, listening to theughter from inside, and finally let out a sigh of relief. Thank goodness she wasn¡¯t Janest night. Otherwise, Dominic would surely have killed someone at Mount Bright Radiance today! The door opened, and Dominic walked out with a smile on his face, clearly in an incredibly good. mood. ¡°Have the driver prepare the car, we¡¯re going out for a while.¡± Henry was bewildered. ¡°What?¡± ¡°My wife asked me to bring back some specialties from the capital, Dominic said. ¡®Master, are you nning to go buy them yourself?¡± Henry tried to use the calmest tone possible. ¡°Young Master, we have a board ineeting to discuss the n¡­¡± ¡°What n?¡± Dominic furrowed his brows. ¡°Do I look like a n to you?!¡± No, Henry responded in defeat. ¡°Then hurry up and prepare the car!¡± Co Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Linda stretchedzily and got out of bed, leaning against the door with sleepy eyes. As she smelled the fragrance wafting from the kitchen, she immediately perked up and hurried out barefoot. The scene on the dining table didn¡¯t disappoint him! ¡°Wow, Jane! Are you the Goddess of Snails?¡± She eximed, ¡°You can make so many varieties of food this early in the morning!¡± Jane smiled and ced the preserved egg and lean meat porridge on the table,pleting the breakfast ¡°Dig in!¡± She handed the tableware to Linda. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like, so I made a mix of Chinese and Western dishes. Don¡¯t be picky!¡± ¡°How could I be picky?¡± Linda nibbled on the custard bun while holding a deep-fried dough stick in her hand, looking very content. These taste so good!¡± This kind of meal was the most warming to the stomach Jane¡¯s cooking was like magic; she could turn these ordinary ingredients into such delicious dishes that even the family¡¯s chef keep up with her skills. No wonder her elder brother was so happy here. It turned out that to capture a man¡¯s heart, one had to start by winning his stomach¡­ Thinking of this, Linda couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jane looked at her curiously. ¡°Are you so happy just to have breakfast?¡± ¡°No, no! I just feel that with you here, my brother is really fortunate! Now that I¡¯m eating the food you made, I feel so happy too!¡± Jane blushed slightly. Her words were just like what her husband said. Why did these two people always like to talk about happiness? She smiled and poured a small bowl of soy milk for Linda. ¡°Linda, are you staying at the Emperor Hotel? I¡¯ll take you backter.¡± ¡°No need!¡± Dominic smiled. ¡°I have someoneing to pick me up! ¡°Who?¡± Linda kept her lips pursed, but her radiant expression gave it away. It must be a maning to pick her up. Sure enough, in no time, Jane¡¯s thoughts were confirmed. Downstairs, Dominic introduced him to her, ¡°This Eric Koller, my¡­ friend!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. You mean your boyfriend, right? Jane didn¡¯t have the heart to expose her like that. After all, she was only eighteen years old, with a Thin face. If she pierced through her like this, she would be too embarrassed to show her face. Jane sized up the young man. He looked refined, with clear eyebrows and eyes, tall and clean-cut. He was the kind of handsome guy that stood out even in a crowd. But for some reason, when she met his gaze, her heart inexplicably felt a slight chill. There was a particrly mncholic aura about him, perhaps that was how he managed to captivate a girl who was just beginning to experience love. Jane smiled politely, and she saw Linda¡¯s hand gently interlocking with his. ¡°Sister, we¡¯ll leave now!¡± ¡°Alright, be careful on the road.¡± Linda sk ipped away with Eric. However, the strange feeling in Jane¡¯s heart lingered for a long time. Campbell Family Manor, the main residence. Dominic sat in the conference room, having just finished discussingpany matters with several major shareholders. He leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples with a tired expression. He instinctively took out his phone to check the messages sent by Jane. Thetest one was from this morning, showing a photo of Jane making a ck Forest cake. Dominic¡¯s lips curled up; the ice on his face during the meeting seemed to melt slowly now. He really wanted to go back quickly, but¡­. At this moment, Henry walked in. ¡®How¡¯s Grandfather doing?¡± Dominic asked him in a low voice. ¡°He is going to be okay.¡± Henry replied, ¡°Several doctors examined him, and they are all present at the main residence. Grandfather¡¯s condition shouldn¡¯t be that serious.¡± ¡°But he can¡¯t handle thepany¡¯s affairs right now.¡± Dominic¡¯s smile froze. On the night he almost strangled Kevin, news of Grandfather¡¯s serious illness arrived. Several housekeepers who usually served by Benedict¡¯s side all said in unison that he was scared by Dominic. Suddenly, his blood pressure soared, and he lost consciousness. He finally escaped danger, but he couldn¡¯t exert himself anymore, nor could he be subjected to any stimuli. So, Dominic had to temporarily take over managing the Campbell Family. As a result, his return to Cardiff was repeatedly postponed. Jane had noints and allowed him to focus on his responsibilities. However, he couldn¡¯t stop worrying about her. Each day without seeing her made him restless. ¡°Is Grandfather avable to see visitors now?¡± ¡°Sebastian said that Second Master is currently taking care of ham at the bedside.¡± Dominic sneered. He recalled a couple of days ago when Sarah Hastings was arguing with Alex Campbell on the phone because she heard that Benedict was sick. She asked Alex to quickly bring soups and medicine to the bedside. But the clueless Alex remained silent. Sarah scolded him. ¡°You¡¯re not showing any concern now, but you don¡¯t want to let your brother steal your thunder? Alex! Why are you so spineless? You can¡¯t evenpete with Edward over leftovers!¡± Heh, she was right. Dominic shook his head and was about to get up when thepany assistant knocked on the door and entered with another stack of files. ¡°Third Young Master, these are trial reform ns for the group. Chairman Huo wants you to have a meeting with relevant departments today ande up with a preliminary result. Dominic squinted his eyes. In the past, his grandfather cared for him and wouldn¡¯t have made him do so much work in a single day, even if he had the energy. But now, why was it different? The abnormal situation made him doubt Benedict¡¯s intentions. ¡°I understand.¡± He replied calmly without revealing any emotions. ¡°The meeting is scheduled for 4 o¡¯clock this afternoon, and I have an hour of free time before that. I want to visit my grandfather first.¡± The assistant¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°Third Young Master, you¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Dominic¡¯s aura was overwhelming, ¡°My grandfather is sick, and I want to visit him. Are you going to stop me?¡° Henry immediately stepped forward and blocked the assistant, who dared not move and could only watch Dominic leave. Benedict leaned against the bed, and therge screens across from the bed disyed recentpany data reports and the results of Dominic¡¯s work in the past few days. He nodded in approval while ying with a redwood walnut, showing a satisfied and contented expression. Edward entered the room with a tray of abalone, carefully ensuring that it had cooled down before presenting it to Benedict. ¡°Dad, I especially stewed this. Would you like to try it?¡± Benedict nced at him and turned off the screens. ¡°Heh, Dad,¡± Edward continued to tter, ¡°Dominic is really good! He has managed the Campbell Family exceptionally well in these few days. Everyone in thepany praises him for having your style!¡± ¡°That¡¯s only natural,¡± Benedict smiled, ¡°I was the one who murtured him. How could he make any mistakes? Edward felt the urge to be annoyed but couldn¡¯t show it. Instead, he mentioned another topic, ¡°By the way, Kevin has been having a hard timetely. Did you know that he was hit by Dominic recently? Is he okay?¡± ¡°Of course, he¡¯s fine!¡± Benedict eximed, and Edward chuckled with his response. ¡°Kevin is just a rascal who needs discipline, and Dominic did the right thing by hitting him!¡± Edward said. ¡°I know you¡¯re just saying that. Heh, you also care for your son!¡± Benedict said. ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve advised Dominic. that it¡¯s just a woman, no need to be too concerned with his brother.¡± Benedict took a sip of the abalone, which tasted good. Edward took a deep breath, gathering the courage to exin further. ¡°Well, this is a misunderstanding. The woman involved wasn¡¯t Jane. Although she wasn¡¯t involved in that incident, it¡¯s evident that as long as that woman is around, Dominic can lose his rationality at any time.¡± ¡°So, we still need to get rid of this Jane girl,¡± Benedict said with determination, his gaze darkening Edward saw this as an opportunity to prove himself and make a significant contribution to the family. He felt that it was his moment to shine and impress his father. ¡°Dad. I have a n. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work?¡± Edward cautiously mentioned his idea, hoping for his father¡¯s approval. Benedict turned to look at him, his scrutinizing gaze seemingly piercing, with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. ¡°I heard that you found a secret weapon and have been keeping it hidden?¡± Edward¡¯s heart sk ipped a beat, surprised that his father knew about the secret weapon he had discovered. He had hoped to use it discreetly, but it seemed that nothing escaped Benedict¡¯s attention. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? Benedict coldly remarked. ¡°But since you have this secret weapon, why not use it?¡± Edward hesitated for a moment, considering his father¡¯s proposal. He looked around, ensuring their privacy, before speaking again. ¡°Dad, are you suggesting to let Dan Murphy take care of Jane?¡± Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 It made sense for Edward to use this concept. But Dan could notpare to Dominic, even though they had discreetly trained him after they had captured him. The underlying foundation and background were different. Dan would never be able to match Dominic¡¯s level of skill no matter how much training he obtained. The idea was i to have Dan pose as Dominic to steal money from Ennd, where Dominic was highly known, particrly by his mother. However, if anything were to go wrong, it could lead to severe consequences for Edward. ¡°Is that Dan really so simr to Dominic?¡± Benedict asked casually. Edward felt sweat forming on his forehead. ¡°Yes. ¡°And I heard that Dan was the one originally engaged to the Fallon Family, but it was a twist of fate that led our Dominic to that vige.. ¡± Edward suddenly stopped himself, afraid that it might lead to the discussion of that ne crash incident. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s the general situation!¡± Edward forced a smile. ¡°Dad, it was all just a misunderstanding Dominic was undoubtedly interested in a woman from a small family, therefore he was merely curious for a little while.¡± ¡°Once we get rid of her, Dominic will still be the most outstanding heir of our Campbell Family!¡± He laughed, but this time. Edward genuinelyughed. Getting rid of Jane was akin to saving Dominic¡¯s life! This method was much more effective than tampering with airnes or anything like that. Besides, it would be done with someone else¡¯s help, so even if things went wrong, no one could trace it back to them. Benedict also despised that woman! Edward felt more and more clever as he thought about it. ¡°Dad¡­¡± He grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already found Jane¡¯s whereabouts. She and Dominic opened at small cafe in Cardiff- Tll send Dan there, and all you need to do is stop Dominic!¡± Benedict looked at him and smiled lightly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Just be efficient!¡± ¡°And if Dominic causes troubleter¡­¡± Edward had to consider the presence of Benedict in the family, as he didn¡¯t want to end up with a grave on Mount Bright Radiance. Benedict said, ¡°If Dominic causes trouble, I¡¯ll handle it!¡± Edward had been waiting for this response. After speaking, he left the room with a happy smile. ¡°Immediately book a flight for Dan Murphy. Send him to Cardiff on the next avable flight, two hours from now! He immediately started making arrangements. ¡°After he gets rid of Jane¡­¡± Edward lowered his voice. ¡°You can find another opportunity to deal with him!¡± Dominic hadn¡¯t reached the main residence¡¯s entrance when he saw Sebastianing out of the mansion. ¡°Is Grandfather feeling better now?¡± He asked. ¡°Much better,¡± Sebastian replied with a hint of guilt. ¡°What did the doctor say? ¡°Well Sebastian didn¡¯t know how to answer. Sometimes, even he couldn¡¯t understand his master, Benedict¡¯s actions. Even if he wanted Dominic to take over thepany¡¯s affairs, he could simply exin it openly. Why pretend to be sick? Was it because he was afraid Dominic would leave the capital again? But even when he wasn¡¯t in the capital, Dominic had contributed a lot to the Campbell Family. Sebastian shook his head and sighed. ¡°Young Master, the Chairman is just getting older, and his health isn¡¯t what it used to be. This has affected his mood as well. You should try to understand him more.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Dominic nodded, ¡°Tll go in and see him.¡± ¡°The Chairman just fell asleep.¡± Sebastian handed him a stack of documents, ¡°He asked you to look through these before you go in. He¡¯ll see youter in the evening.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t he just meet with my Second Uncle?¡± Dominic¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, feeling that something was amiss. Sebastian hesitated, ¡°Second Young Master dide, delivered the abalone, and left immediately.¡± A slight twist appeared between Dominic¡¯s eyebrows. He always felt that something was off. He stood outside for a while before deciding to return to the meeting room. Several consecutive business negotiations had left him a bit tired. He wanted to rest in the lounge for a while when he received an international call ¡°Hello, my son!¡± The voice on the other end was that of a decisive person. As soon as he heard the voice, he knew who it was. Dominic chuckled, ¡°Mom, why are you calling at this time?¡± Calcting the time from his time zone, it should be morning in London. Dominic¡¯s mother holds an important position in thepany and wouldn¡¯t have time to chat with him so early in the morning. ¡°I was going to ask you! Didn¡¯t you say you had someone pretending to be my son and asked me to catch him on the spot?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s been several days, where is he?¡± Dominic furrowed his brows. In theory, Edward and Kevin should have taken action by now. Dominic hung up the phone, with a sinking feeling in his chest. Something was wrong. and he has to get to the end of it. ¡°Henry,¡± he said in a deep voice, ¡°what has my uncle Edward been busy with these past few days?¡± ¡°It seems like he has been serving Grandfather by his side.¡± ¡°And what about Kevin? Before Henry could respond, the feeling of difort in Dominic¡¯s heart grew stronger. He had never experienced such feelings before, as if his heart were being torn apart. He subconsciously called Jane, but there was no answer. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Dominic¡¯s face darkened, and he made a decision immediately, ¡°Book a night ticket back to Cardiff!¡± ¡°But Young Master¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I said?!¡± Dominic inexplicably felt agitated, pulling at his tie forcefully, and his heart thumped loudly. In the evening. Jane was preparing to close the cafe when she heard somemotion at the courtyard gate. She looked outside and saw a tall figure entering the courtyard. Her heart sk ipped a beat, and she called out loudly. ¡°Husband¡± The man¡¯s figure stiffened He slowly raised his head, and in the twilight, his facecked the charm of Dominic. Instead, his eyes carried a trace of lewdness But this face looked too much like Dominic¡¯s. ¡°Husband! Weren¡¯t you supposed toe back in another week? Did you n a surprise for me by coming early?¡¯ Jane ran towards him like a joyful little bird, diving into his embrace and holding him tightly. However, the moment she hugged him, an odd feeling washed over her. Jane felt startled and cautiously loosened her grip on his hands, carefully looking up at him. He wasn¡¯t wearing the clothes she had prepared for him. His gaze seemed somewhat unfamiliar, but in that brief eye contact, she distinctly saw a lecherous color in his eyes. He openly scrutinized her from head to toe, his desire and wickedness making her whole body tremble. Jane¡¯s bark chilled, and she instinctively took two steps hack. Before, when they were separated for a few days and he returned, he would indeed have certain needs, but he would never look at her like this What had happened to him? Her heart pounded fiercely, and she forced a smile, Husband, are you tired? Why don¡¯t you rest here for a while? I¡¯ll prepare something simple to eat for you.¡± Dan nodded and walked towards the cafe. Jane followed behind, subconsciously ncing outside the courtyard. Strangely, he didn¡¯t bring the car back. And where was his luggage? She had already changed his habit of wearing ck clothes, and he usually preferred white or grey Jones¡­ Chapter 157 But why did he return in ck clothes today? Jane¡¯s mind was in chaos, and her husband¡¯s change today made her feel extremely uneasy. ¡°Why are you standing there?¡± Dan turned back. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing in?¡± Jane was startled, took small steps, and hurried over, cautiously holding his arm. ¡°Husband, are you are you catching a cold? Your voice sounds hoarse?¡± C Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Dan¡¯s face changed, and he secretly gripped the hidden dagger in his sleeve. Before he came, Edward had instructed him to act efficiently, speak less, and not let anyone see any problems. But this woman didn¡¯t seem to be easy to deal with¡­. Besides, if he wanted to kill her, he should take her to some deste ce, not attack her here in the cafe. That would be unwise. Dan couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at her. So, this was Jane, the woman Dominic married for him! He never expected that while he was wandering on the streets with his finger cut off, Dominic had already taken care of his lifelong matter. He squinted his eyes. Jane was indeed beautiful. It would be a shame to kill her. At the very least, he should enjoy her first. Dan grinned slightly, a trace of malice shing across his eyes. He coughed a few times to conceal his thoughts, and Jane hurriedly poured him a ss of water, asking him to sit for a while as she quickly prepares a simple meal. Jane caught a glimpse of the man¡¯s agitated motions on the chair out of the corner of her eye. He appeared odd as he cast a wide-eyed gaze around the cafe. Even a tiny coffee cup caught his attention for a while. The Dan she knew was nothing like this at all. Jane¡¯s busy hands paused for a moment as she noticed the cumin seeds in a box near her. She absentmindedly sprinkled some onto the chicken and rice dish she had just prepared. ¡°Husband, the meal is ready.¡± She said with a light smile, bringing it over. Dan panicked and almost knocked over the ss beside him. As he reached out to steady the cup, Jane noticed the finger cover on his left little finger. ¡°Husband! What¡¯s wrong with your hand? Are you hurt?¡± she asked, somewhat surprised at what she saw. Dan raised his eyes to re at her! Jane¡¯s heart trembled, this was an extremely fierce gaze, something she had never seen from him before. ¡°Husband, you¡­ ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he lowered his head, using his left hand to pick up a spoon and gobbled down mouthfuls of food. He ate noisily and spat out whatever he didn¡¯t like on the floor. Even more unsettling for Jane was that he seemedpletely unaffected by the scent of cumin seeds. And her husband particrly disliked the smell of cumin seeds! Jane felt a chill down her spine, and cold sweat formed in her palms. Her eyes are fixed on him as Chapter 13 5 she slowly backed away. Dan quickly finished the dish, contentedly wiping his mouth. Jane went over to clean up, and he stared at her busy and slender figure, a cold smile curving his lips, ¡°Do you want coffee?¡± Jane turned around and met his gaze, feeling terrified. Dan licked his lips, wiping them with his thumb and revealing a malevolent smile. ¡°Forget the coffee, that stuff is bitter, and I can¡¯t stand it!¡± Jane gasped. In her mind, an image shed of the person she had encountered at the hot spring resort in Central City¡­. The man was slowly approaching her, suddenly pulling out a dagger. The sinister glint in his eyes mixed with the cold light of the de. Jane screamed, instinctively trying to run towards the door, but he grabbed her by the hair and dragged her back! ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ help! me¡± ¡°Husband, help me, Dan, help me!¡± Dan burst intoughter and violently threw her to the side. Jane¡¯s forehead hit the counter, and blood immediately gushed out. Dan took the opportunity to lock the cafe door. Jane struggled to endure the pain, keeping herself conscious. She saw the man slowly approaching her like a devil, the sound of his leather boots on the wooden floor was like the tolling of a funeral bell. ¡°Heh, don¡¯t bother screaming.¡± The manughed. ¡°I am Dan Murphy!¡± A buzzing sound filled Jiang Can¡¯s ears, and she widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Who did you marry? Could it be that you don¡¯t even know yourself? Dan held the dagger to her neck, ¡°Hmph, I am your husband, and you are my wife!¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Jane¡¯s heart shattered, feeling like she had stepped into an abyss of despair. ¡°I know this might be difficult for you to hear, but I am indeed your husband!¡± Dan sneered, ¡°Rest assured, since we¡¯re husband and wife, I¡¯ll end it quickly and let you die more easily!¡± ¡°But before that¡­¡± Dan licked his lips. ¡°I should get a taste of my very own wife!¡± Dominic couldn¡¯t stop calling Jane¡¯s phone as soon as he got off the ne, but there was no answer. The feeling of unease gnawed at him like thousands of worms, consuming his heart. He hurriedly rushed towards home, but as he arrived at the bottom of the building, he ran into the people that Henry had stationed there. They all looked dumbfounded at the sight of him. ¡°Third Young Master, didn¡¯t you go to the cafe?¡± They asked. ¡°What?!¡± Dominic¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°What cafe?!¡± ¡°Just now, two guys over there said they saw you enter the cafe! Henry had instructed us not to disturb you and Miss Fallon, so they left when they saw you go in!¡± ¡°Da mn it!¡± Dominic¡¯s hand instinctively went up his head to pull his hair out of stress and frustration. He immediately understood what had happened. It was Dan who went into the cafe and at this monent¡­ Jane was alone, facing him! ¡°Drive over there immediately! Now!!!¡± The guards exchanged nces and immediately got into the car, speeding towards the cafe as fast as they could. Jane had already taken a few ps from Dan, her mouth and lips swollen, and her consciousness was slowly fading. She forced herself to muster thest bit of strength to fight back, but Dan Murphy held the dagger to her throat, lightly cutting her arm, and fresh blood began to trickle. Then, his other hand viciously tore her clothes open! Seeing her exposed skin, Dan got excited. He licked his lips and his eyes gleamed with delight as he gripped her hair and mmed her head down twice, making sure she had no strength to resist. He smiled wickedly as he unbuttoned his own clothes. ¡°Wait!¡± Jane desperately tried to speak. ¡°Dan.. I don¡¯t want it to be here¡­ ¡°What did you just say? Dan paused in the middle of undressing himself. Jane forced back her tears, trying to remainposed despite trembling in fear. ¡°I mean, the floor here is too cold, it won¡¯t befortable¡­¡¯ ¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve got plenty of problems, woman!¡± He ignored Jane¡¯s words and went back to removing his clothes. ¡°Because I¡¯m about to die¡­¡± Jane stared at him firmly. ¡°So, for thest time, I want to befortable.¡± ¡°Dan, I¡¯m trapped here. Do you really think I¡¯ll run away? You just said that we are husband and wife. As your wife, I want to make the first andst request. Won¡¯t you grant it?¡± She said. Dan¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± He said, finally giving up so this woman before him would shut up. ¡°The storage room will do.¡± Jane pointed with her hand. There are cus hions inside, and it¡¯s soundproof. No one will hear us.¡± Dan Murphy¡¯s grip on the knife shifted, and the de left Jane¡¯s neck. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can tie me up and take me in there.¡± She said. ¡°Tie you up?¡± Dan repeated. ¡°Yes,¡± Jane¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°You have a belt, right?¡± Dan nced down and suddenly smiled wickedly. He didn¡¯t expect this seemingly demure woman before her to enjoy ying games like this! His desire clouded his judgment, and he immediately put down the dagger to undo his belt. Chapter 15 Jane crouched on the ground and, taking advantage of the moment Dan was untying his belt, mustered all her strength to kick the knife far away! She couldn¡¯t outfight him, so she would rather neither of them get what they wanted! Dan was taken aback and hadn¡¯t reacted yet when Jane grabbed an ashtray from the bar and smashed it fiercely toward his forehead! ¡°Ah!¡± Dan Murphy was hit, his skin split open, and blood gushed from his head. ¡°You bit ch!¡± He yelled, his hand stopping the blood flowing from his head. ¡°Dare to y tricks with me?¡± Jane then picked up a piece of broken ss from the ground and stabbed it toward him! However, this time, Dan Murphy had already prepared for her attack. He quickly grabbed her wrist and twisted it forcefully! Jane felt a tingling numbness from the pain and fell heavily to the ground. Dan picked up the dagger again, the cold light gleaming on the de, aiming to pierce into Jane¡¯s eyes. ¡°You wh ore! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± My Is A Secret M¨¹lkanaireN?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 The sound of a gunshot rang out, and the bullet pierced through the ss, echoing through the small courtyard. Chaos ensued. Janey on the ground, her consciousness fading. With herst bit of strength, she struggled to crawl away. ¡°Husband, save me¡­¡± However, arge hand tightly grasped her hair! The pain of her scalp and skull being torn apart made her cry out involuntarily. Before she lost consciousness, she felt the icy de piercing her skin, and she faintly heard voices. ¡°Mr. Campbell! Let me go, and I¡¯ll give you this woman, how about that?¡± ¡°It will be a great deal! As long as you let me go, I promise never to appear before you again!¡± ¡°My wife will be yours from now on, forever!¡± Dominic roared in anger, and the surrounding bodyguards surrounded Dan, but they didn¡¯t dare to make a move. The dagger was pressed firmly against Jane¡¯s neck, and blood slowly seeped out. Dan sneered as he retreated to the doorway and violently pushed Jane into Dominic¡¯s arms! The bodyguards rushed after him, but Dan Murphy had already jumped into a ck car parked on the side of the road. The car had no license te as if it had been waiting there for a long time. The bodyguards missed their chance and couldn¡¯t see the driver¡¯s face clearly. They could only return and follow Dominic¡¯s orders. ¡°Go to the hospital! Hurry!¡± Dominic held Jane tightly as he and the bodyguards hurriedly rushed to the hospital. Covered in her blood, he was at a loss, and his mind was in chaos. He used various methods to stop her bleeding, but it seemed like nothing was working. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Jane, Jane!¡± Dominic cried out in despair. This was the first time he felt that death was so close to him. The unlicensed ck car sped all the way and soon came to the spar sely popted suburbs, where there were fewer people and the wind by the river was even stronger than in the city. The car window was wide open, making Dan feel ufortable. He was about to close it when he suddenly caught a glimpse of the man beside himn, whose eyes were sinister. ¡°Mr. Murphy,¡± the man smiled, ¡°it seems like you haven¡¯tpleted the Second Young master¡¯s task.¡± ¡°You.¡± Dan Murphy finally came to his senses. How did he end up in this car? When he ran out of the cafe, the car was conveniently parked right in front of him, as if it had been prepared for him, waiting for him, making his escape surprisingly smooth. However, the more smoothly things went, the more anxious he felt. ¡°Why were you waiting for me there?¡± ¡°Of course, it was at Second Young Master¡¯s orders.¡± The man answered nonchntly, opening the car stereo as well. The heavy metal music was piercing, sounding like a mournful ghost¡¯s cry. ¡°The Second Young Master originally said that once you dealt with fane, I should¡­deal with you!¡± Dan¡¯s pupils constricted suddenly, and he ced one hand on the car door and looked at him warily. The young man in front of him looked innocent and pure, seemingly harmless. However, the cold, sinister look in his eyes made him seem nothing like a fair and clean twenty-year-old young man. ¡°Do not worry, Mr. Gu.¡± He smiled. ¡°If I wanted to deal with you, I would have done it already. I wouldn¡¯t have brought you here.¡± Dan swallowed. ¡°What the hell are you trying to do?¡± He mustered to speak despite his growing anxiety. The man took out a thick envelope and a business card from the car¡¯s front storagepartment. ¡°Bring this money and go to this address.¡± He said indifferently. ¡°There will be someone there to pick you up, and this money should be enough for you to hide for a while.¡± Dan swallowed hard. He didn¡¯t dare to ept the envelope and business card, unsure if it was another trap. ¡°When you failed to kill Jane, I had already informed Second Young Master.¡± He turned to look at him. This money is from Second Young Master. He ordered to keep you alive, as you will be useful in the future!¡± Suddenly, the young man reached out and firmly pinched Dan¡¯s cheek, wearing a mischievous expression on his face. ¡°Heh, the Second Young Master¡¯s n is not bad¡­ it would be a shame if you lose this face of yours!¡± Dan Murphy¡¯s entire body was covered in goosebumps. Even after spending so long in prison and encountering people like Aaron from the underworld, they weren¡¯t as chilling as the person in front of him. ¡°Go now.¡± The car stopped on the side of the road, and the cold voice entered Dan¡¯s ears. ¡°Heh¡­ you¡¯ll be of great use in the future!¡± Dan opened the car door, holding the stack of money, and fled for his life. The person in the car lowered the hat, revealing a faintly insidious smile on his fair face. Dominic had been waiting outside the emergency room. His blood-soaked hands from earlier had dried and turned into a dark brownish-red color. He tightly sped them together, trembling slightly. However, his expression was ice-cold, and a trace of killing intent gleamed in his eyes. The bodyguards stood in a row behind Dominic, their faces soleum. The leader among them stepped forward. ¡°Third Young Master, we have almost finished reviewing the surveince footage at various intersections. We can confirm that the car headed towards the suburbs.¡± He whispered. ¡°But the driver is very cun ning ¨C the car does not have a license te. In addition, there are many unregistered cars in Cardiff. The car model doesn¡¯t have any distinctive features, which makes the investigation a bit difficult.¡± The leader added. Dominic remained silent, and his chilling demeanor was terrifying. Kate paced back and forth anxiously, her small hands clenching into fists and biting her nails. The light above the emergency room was like a zing fire, burning her heart with distress. Aaron patted her shoulder and nced at Dominic. He intended to persuade her to sit down and wait quietly. But Kate has other ns. ¡°Is this person really Dominic? Kate asked with a cold tone, frowning at Dominic. Aaron could only look at her helplessly and pursed his lips. Since learning about Jane¡¯s situation, she had asked the same question more than twenty times. And each time, Aaron could only patiently exin. ¡°Yes, he is Dominic, the Third Young Master of the Campbell Family in Central City,¡± ¡°Aaron,¡± Kate said softly, gritting her teeth. ¡°So, you knew everything all along!¡± She said with a low voice. ¨C ¡°Kate, I¡­ Aaron tried to exin. ¡°You have been hiding it from us, and for so long!¡± Kate¡¯s anger red, and she pushed him hard. ¡°Those acting skills of yours are quite impressive! Should we give you an award?¡± She sarcastically spoke to him. anger. At this point, Aaron could do nothing but let Kate beat and scold him to relieve her ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier? Did Jane have to get hurt before you were satisfied?¡± As Kate continued, her anger grew, and after pushing Aaron, she turned her gaze to Dominic, who was still sitting there nkly. A surge of anger rose in her throat, and she raised her hand, ready to p him. Aaron hurriedly grabbed her wrist to stop her. ¡°Let me go!¡± Kate snapped, her anger unrestrained. ¡°I¡¯ll beat this scu mbag to death today!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t..Kate, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Aaron is struggling to hold Kate, who was thrashing against him. ¡°Let me go!!!¡± Kate screamed. Several bodyguards took a step forward, but none dared to touch her in front of Aaron. Kate finally calmed down after venting her anger. She looked coldly at Dominic and suddenlyughed. ¡°Hah, you¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t be the one doing this, my p won¡¯t affect him. It should being from Jane! Now that would hurt, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Kate!¡± Aaron emphasized, signaling her with his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do I have to be afraid of him just because he is the Third Young Master Dominic Campbell?¡± Kate straightened her back, pointed at Dominic, and exuded a strong aura. ¡°I¡¯m telling you¡­I don¡¯t care whether you are Dominic or Dan Murphy. As long as you hurt Jane, you are a scu mbag and my enemy!! ¡°Aaron!¡± She red at him, clenching her teeth. ¡°What should I do when someone bes my Chipler 151 enemy?¡± C Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Aaron stood still, his temples pounding. After a while, he looked at Kate with aplicated expression. ¡°Please calm down. Dominic didn¡¯t want things to turn out this way¡­¡± He said. ¡°What does he not want?¡± Kate raised her voice, ¡°Hah, has the pampered days of being the Crown Prince of Central City got boring, so he disguised himself as a convict and came here to deceive someone into marriage?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such harsh words. You don¡¯t understand the situation. At that time, he was ambushed and seriously injured, so he had to hide his identity in Cardiff.¡± Aaron blurted out. For a brief period, Kate fell silent, scrutinizing him with her eyes. ¡°So, you were really aware of everything, aren¡¯t you?¡± She scoffed. Aaron fell silent, realizing that he had talked too much. ¡°Aaron!¡± Oh, How Aaron wished he could p himself. ¡°Dominic,¡± Kate¡¯s voice trembled with anger, ¡°You could¡¯ve focused on recovering from your injuries. Why did you have toe to provoke Jane?¡± ¡°Do you really think of yourself as the Crown Prince? Ha, even though you¡¯re severely injured, you still dare to stir and cause a scandal. In the future, all those young masters around you will envy you!¡± ¡°But what about Jane? Can you really marry her?¡± ¡°Kate!¡± Aaron¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Kate took a deep breath, forcing herself to hold back the tears welling up in her eyes. The corridor suddenly fell silent, as if it had been sucked into a vacuum. Not long after, the light in the emergency room went out, and Dominic rushed over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no life-threatening danger.¡± Josh Green walked out from inside, smiling with relief. ¡°The wound was shallow, and it didn¡¯t cut an artery. As for the other injuries on her body, they are all superficial wounds that can be treated with proper care.¡± Dominic¡¯s lips twitched, and his eyes turned red. Facing Josh now, he felt a mixture of emotions. He never imagined that the person he had saved back then would have such a significant background. ¡°Dom¡­Young Master Campbell,¡± Josh said softly. ¡°Now the nurse is finishing the final treatment. inside. After observing for a while and confirming that there are no abnormalities, we can transfer Jane to the ward.¡± Dominic nodded and thanked him in a low voice. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Also,¡± Josh licked his lips. ¡°I suggest you let Kate apany her¡­¡± Dominic was taken aback by his statement. ¡°Why?¡± He asked, ¡°She almost suffered a sexual assault, so she might have some psychological resistance towards men. This is a normal reaction. Give her some time and let her recover gradually.¡± Josh exined. Dominic¡¯s expression dimmed, and he fell into silence. Kate quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, I can do that! I¡¯ll go back and pack my things, thene to apany her!¡± ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Aaron followed behind her. ¡°No need!¡± Kate red at him irritably, ¡°Mr. Wilson, just rest! Every man only knows how to lie! Not a single good one among you!¡± ¡°Kate, you can¡¯t judge everyone based on one person. I am different from Dominic. Kate turned around and red at him. Her eyes seemed to remind him of all the lying he has done for eight years. Aaron immediately surrendered, standing still, and listened to the sound of Kate¡¯s high heels gradually disappearing at the end of the corridor, heaving a sigh. ¡°If you had told her earlier, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡± Heined to Dominic, ¡°You caused this!¡± ¡°Dominic, I don¡¯t care. You have to eitherfort Jane orpensate me with a wife!¡± Josh smiled helplessly, realizing that he had been deceived for an awfully long time as well. ¡°Indeed, being deceived doesn¡¯t feel good,¡± he whispered, ¡°Young Master Campbell, you suddenly transformed from Dan Murphy into Dominic. Even I feel uneasy. You can imagine what Jane must be feeling.¡± Dominic¡¯s hit his lip, sorrow evident in his deep eyes. He never wanted to deceive her; it was something he had no control over in the past. He had nned to find the right opportunity to exin everything to her.. But it was just that small step. That one little step almost took her life¡­. Dominic¡¯s palms went cold, and he feltpletely afraid. Jane was pushed into the ward by the nurse. Dominic¡¯s gaze lingered on the door for a long time before cautiously opening it and quietly walking in. Janey on the hospital bed, her cheeks swollen, her face covered in blue and purple bruises, and her wrists wrapped in thick bandages. The most horrifying sight was the wound on her neck Dominic could never forget what he saw when he rushed in earlier¡­ Jane covered in bruises, lying on the ground with torn clothes, despairingly pleading, ¡°Husband, save me¡­¡± Dominic¡¯s heart felt like it was being crushed with pain. Dominic sat by the bedside, holding her icy cold hand, and suddenly felt a tingling sensation in his nose, tasting the bitterness in the corner of his mouth. At that moment, Jane¡¯s eyelids twitched, and Dominic almost held his breath, silently watching her. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te near, help me¡­ Jane was still trapped in that nightmare, where a man with a missing little finger held a knife and laughed maliciously. One moment, she called him her husband, and the next moment, he was about to take her life¡­ Chapter 65 ¡°Ah!¡± Jane screamed, waking up with excruciating pain that made her feel like she had fallen into hell. In her cars, a gentle voice called out, Jane¡­¡± Her consciousness slowly returned, and she focused on the person before her¡­ He was still the handsome and sharp-featured man, with deep eyes like ink, and the warmth in his palm remained just like before. But¡­ ¡°I am Dan Murphy, and you are my wife!¡± ¡°Mr. Campbell! Let me go, and I¡¯ll give you this woman, how about that?¡± ¡°You bit ch! I am going to kill you! Suddenly, Jane felt a splitting headache, her heart pounding wildly. She instinctively pulled her hand back, her eyes filled with fear and dread as she looked at the man in front of her. ¡°Jane.¡± Dominic¡¯s voice was h oa rse. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s me¡­¡± ¡°Get away from me!¡± Jane tightly wrapped herself in the nket, trembling with fear. ¡°Wife!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Tears rolled down her cheeks. Dominic¡¯s heart felt like a knife was cutting it. He tried to reach out and touch her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! ¡°Jane¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m begging you, stay away from me!¡± Jane cried uncontrobly, burying herself in the nkets. ¡°Every time I close my eyes, I see you hitting me¡­¡± ¡°That person wasn¡¯t me.¡± After a long silence, Jane revealed her eyes from the nket. The clear and contrasting colors in her starry eyes had lost their luster, reced by fear and dread. ¡°I know. That person was Dan Murphy.¡± She whispered, ¡°But I¡¯ve always thought you were Dan Murphy.¡± Dominic clenched his fists tightly, his nails digging deep into his flesh without feeling the pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jane.¡± His voice was low and heavy. ¡°I should have been honest with you from the very beginning¡­¡± Jane tightly gripped the edge of the nket, hearing hin clearly say: ¡°I am not Dan Murphy. I am Dominic Campbell.¡± Com Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 A loud burst seemed to erupt in Jane¡¯s heart. rausing a jolt af einations that she struggled to contain. Dominic reached out his hand but stopped halfway, then gently pulled it back. ¡°I lied to you,¡± he said in a deep voice. ¡°And I harmed you ton. I¡¯m sorry, Jane. I¡¯m so sorry¡¯ Jane tightly closed her eyes, tears streaming down like rain.. Now, as she reyed their time together in her mind, she finally understood why he always exuded an aura that transcended beyond ordinary prople, why he could effortlessly resolve any difficulties she faced, why he never cared about money, and why he seemingly feared nothing and no one. It was because he had been destined for greatness from the start. He was originally the hair of the Campbell Family after all, and the whole world was beneath his feet What did he have to be afraid Jane forced a bitter smile. She used to call him foolish. But in reality, she was the one being yed by him, turning around in circles like a fool, ¡°Jane¡­¡± The weight of the truth hung heavily in the air as Jane found herself at a loss for words. ¡°Please leave,¡± she finally managed to say. Jane covered her head with a nket, her weak and quivering voiceing out through a small gap. Dominic saw her messy hair and her shivering bod He wanted to caress her back and embrace her like before. But he couldn¡¯t do it He silently walked out of the sick room and sat on a chair in the corridor, never leaving. A few dayster, Jane was discharged from the hospital, her physical wounds healing but her heart is still wounded and fragile. As she stood at the door of their small rental house, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to step inside. Kate noticed her hesitation and asked softly. ¡°Do you want to stay at tny ce for now?¡± Jane, though appreciative of the offer, declined with a gentle shake of her head. She knew she had troubled her friend enough already, and she didn¡¯t want to trouble her any further. She felt that facing this hurdle was something she needed to do on her own. Jane took out the key to the house and opened the door. As she beat down to change into slippers, she noticed Dominic¡¯s leather shoes still ced in the shoe cab, and her heart trembled violently, Everything in the house is the same as it was- On the balcony, there was a sandbag and baxing gloves that he used for training. In theundry basket in the bathroom, there were lds shirts that he had changed out of. The sofa backrest silll held the casual clothes we used to wear. On the shelf above the sink, their toothbrushes were ced side by side, just like before, as if they were embracing and kissing each other. Jane¡¯s nose tingled, her eyes moistened. Chapter 161 Walking into the bedroom, the bed was covered with the freshly changed bed sheet with iris flower patterns they had chosen together. She had solemnly told him that the iris flower symbolized abundant love and happiness. But she had no idea that the iris flower also had a hidden meaning, representing desperate love. Looking around, everything hadn¡¯t changed, yet everything had changed. ¡°Jane,¡± Kate supported her shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest for a while? What would you like to eat tonight? I¡¯ll go out and buy it for you!¡± Jane sat by the bedside with her eyes closed, saying nothing. Kate was worried; she had been in this state since she was hospitalized, not talking much and even up from avoiding eye contact with people. She remained silent during the day and often woke nightmares at night. Kate kneeled in front of her, Kate felt anxious. After Jane was in danger, she lost her temper at the door of the emergency room. But for her, losing her temper was equivalent to turning the page around, and her life had to go on. When she calmed down and thought about it, Jane genuinely loved that man, madly and deeply, and the pain of their breakup was unimaginable. Besides, apart from concealing his identity, it seemed that Dominic wasn¡¯t entirely innocent. At that moment, her phone vibrated. As she opened it, a message from Aaron could be seen, saying that he and Dominic were already downstairs. Kate discreetly nced through the window. Indeed, two grown men stood there, looking somewhat awkward, as if they had done something wrong and didn¡¯t dare to enter the building. However, it was strange that Aaron seemed to be acting grand today. He had a group of followers behind him, each wearingrge ck sunsses with serious expressions. People passing by in the community couldn¡¯t help but look curiously at them. Kate pursed her lips, finding it amusing. Could it be that Dominic was so timid that he needed so many people to give him the courage just to enter his own home? ¡°Jane, you should rest first,¡± Kate whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs for a moment to buy something Jane nodded andy down under the covers, feeling somewhat exhausted. Kate carefully closed the door and went downstairs, approaching the two men with her arms crossed. ¡°Da¡­.¡± she bit her lip and changed her address, ¡°Mr. Campbell, Jane just fell asleep. If you¡¯re going back now, be gentle. While her physical injuries are healing, the wounds in her heart will take a long time to heal.¡± Dominic¡¯s expression was solemn, and he nodded, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Thank you¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Kate looked at him, ¡°Actually, she can¡¯t let go of you in her heart, she just needs time to ept it. Take your time to talk to her, she¡¯ll eventuallye around.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°But remember, if you dare to lie to her or hurt her again, even If I have to go down with you, I¡¯ll make sure Jane gets justice!¡± Chapter 161 Aaron coughed loudly and hurriedly stepped forward. ¡°Kate, it¡¯s not that serious. It¡¯s not that bad¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not that serious? Jane almost lost half of her life this time! Are you me?¡± Kate angrily ranted at Anron kidding Aaron can only nce at her and remain silent throughout her rambling. He then gave Dominic a meaningful wink. Dominic ascended the stairs and gently opened the door to the house. Kate stood there for a while, but there was no movement upstairs, everything seemed normal. Teeling slightly relieved, she was about to leave when Aaron suddenly stopped her! She red at him, asking. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Today, Aaron was acting very oddly. He usually greeted her with a smile on his face, and his features would scrunch up together. He was, however, unusually serious today. His gaze was gloomy, and he exuded a dominant aura as if he could conjure up a storm at any moment. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Kate furrowed her brows and felt a bit intimidated. Perhaps this was the real Aaron ¡°What are you saying? Kate tried to remainposed. ¡°What do you want?¡± Aaron smirked and took a step closer, locking his eyes on hers. ¡°Last time at the hospital, you said men always lie when they speak. I don¡¯t agree with that. So today. I¡¯m going to fulfill my word!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kate asked out of confusion Aaron reached into his cor and took out a ne, weighing the ring hanging from it. ¡°When you gave this to me, I said I would give you one with a diamond in the future!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, men¡¯s words don¡¯t always fall short, at least not mine! Come on, nowe with me to buy it!¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Kate red at him again. But whenever she tried to walk to the left, he blocked her to the left, and when she tried to go right, he blocked her to the right. Finally, Kate got annoyed. She yelled, ¡°Aaron, get out of my way!¡± ¡°Kate!¡± He raised lus voice too, gritting his teeth and asking her, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯te with me to buy it?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Tine! Then brace yourself!¡± Aaron roared in anger, and a few of his followers stepped forward. Kate was taken aback. Brace herself for what? Did this jerk want to hit her?! However, she watched in astonishment as Aaron took a washboard from one of his underlings and threw it forcefully on the ground. Then, with a flerce expression, he knelt on it Kate¡¯s face changed, and she took a few steps back in fear. ¡°Kate, listen carefully! If you don¡¯te with me to buy the ring, I will pester you with this washboard every day! I will hug you and kneel for you wherever you go! One day, I will break this washboard, and then we¡¯ll see if you dare to reject me!¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Kate stood there, utterly stunned and rendered momentarily speechless by Aaron¡¯s unexpected disy of kneeling on the washboard. Themotion around them only intersified as more and more people gathered, either looking on with envy or amused smiles. The scene had caught the attention of many, prompting them to take out their phones to capture the unusual sight unfolding before them. Hushed whispers spread through the crowd as people recorded videos, expressing their astonishment and disbelief. ¡°Ive heard people talk about kneeling on a washboard, but I never thought I¡¯d witness someone actually doing it for his wife!¡± they murmured, shaking their heads in amusement. Laughter can be heard among a few of them. Kate¡¯s cheeks felt like they were on fire, and she wished she could disappear in this instant. ¡°Aaron! What on earth are you doing, making such a scene in broad daylight?¡± she chided, trying to maintain a semnce ofposure despite the embarrassiner.L ¡°Get up quickly and stop kneeling like this Kate implored, feeling the need to put an end to the spectacle. She moved closer, intending to pull him up and lead him away from the curious gazes, However, to her surprise, Aaron raised his voice even louder, dering. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± It was as if he was determined to make a point, to ensure that she understood the depth of his conviction. ¡°Whoever dares to dy me from making up with my wife today will be my enemy! I still have some reputation in the martial world, and if anyone dares to be my enemy, I will¨Couch!¡°¡± Before he could finish his words, Kate had had enough and grabbed his ear. Although Aaron¡¯s expression was painful, he couldn¡¯t hide the sweet affection in his eyes when he secretly nced at Kate. The few men standing behind him were thoroughly amused by the entire spectacle, unable to contain theirughter as they turned around to cover their mouths. ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed enough? Kate said in exasperation. ¡°We¡¯re done, we¡¯re done¡­that¡¯s enough, now came back with me!¡® ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go home! Hey, wife, be gentle¡­ Aaron was pulled up by her and followed. behind her, still holding the washboard. ¡°Hey, wife, what size of ring do you want? Is a ten carat diamond ring enough?¡± ¡ª During those days, although Jane hadn¡¯t seen Dominic, she always knew that he had been by her side. She knew he slept on the couch at night. And in the morning, she knew that he bought breakfast for her before she woke up, then left quietly. In reality, he didn¡¯t go too far, just lingering around downstairs. Jane would often lean against the window, gazing at his tall, salliary figure, the feeling of bittersweetness swirling in her heart. As the days passed, Dominic received several urgent messages from Central City, urgingn to 1110 Chapter return. After listening to them, he fell silent for a long time and simply instructed Henry, ¡°Send my car back.¡± Henry hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded in agreement. ¡°Young Master, 1 think it¡¯s better for you camenck for a while. The current board of directors is under the control of the two old masters, and it seems like they want to take over the entire Campbell Family!¡± Henry stated. ¡°Hmm, let them enjoy their victory for a few days,¡± Dominic said coldly, He hadn¡¯t had the chance to settle the score with those who hurt him, and now they had harmed Jane. He wouldn¡¯t let them off easily! ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s your n? Henry asked. ¡°You keep an eye on the board of directors over there. Contact me immediately if there¡¯s any unusual situation.¡± Dominic ordered. After saying that, Dominic hung up the phone, and Sarah handed him the prepared white peach oolong tea. ¡°Dominic, you did the right thing by not rushing back to Central City.!¡± Sarah scoffed. ¡®I told you not to listen to your Grandpa and insist on going back. That old fox always fakes illness, and it¡¯s infuriating!¡± ¡°But once he pretends to be sick, Edward would start running around like a headless chicken¡­ sigh. your father is great in many ways, but when ites to dealing with those three sticks, he¡¯s hopeless and it¡¯s so exasperating! I wonder why he doesn¡¯t visit your grandfath As she spoke, she suddenly felt that her tone was off. Why was she teasing Dominic¡¯s father in front of his son? ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Sarah smiled apologetically. I mean, if your father could shoulder this responsibility, there would be no need for Edward to act, and you wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard. You could stay here and apany Jane with peace of mind.¡± ¡°Speaking of Jane,¡± Sarah continued, ¡°how is she doing? Is she still avoiding you?¡± Dominic¡¯s face turned gloomy, and he nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s still ignoring me. I¡¯m afraid that ifI take her back to Central City, she¡¯ll hate me even mare. Dominic gloomily answered. ¡°I think you can take her back to Central City! The Campbell family has me and your father anyway. Jane can stay with us, so she won¡¯t suffer.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunty Sarah,¡± Dominic forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll hate me even more.¡± ¡°Did you catch D¨¢n?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Dominic lowered his voice. ¡°The person who took him away is cunning. He¡¯s familiar with every road in the suburbs of Cardiff, especially around the river. Whenever there¡¯s surveince, he hides his face. Plus, the car has no license te, making it difficult to investigate.¡± ¡°If you need my help, just ask, Sarahforted him. Dominic looked at her gratefully and nodded casually, then asked, ¡°When are you and Linda going back home?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be in the next couple of days, I guess two. Linda should start preparing for the college entrance exam!¡± Sarah replied. As soon as she finished speaking, Linda bounced into the room, enger to know about Jane¡¯s Chapter 162 condition. However, Dominic noticed there was someone else following behind her. ¡°Hello, Third Young Master.¡± Erie greeted Dominic respectfully Dominic carefully observed him and asked. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡± ¡°I am Eric Koller. Third Young Master probably doesn¡¯t know me.¡± Eric replied humbly. So, this was Eric Koller. Dominic felt a sense of awkwardness, not expecting to meet Eric under these circumstances. This young man appeared to be around twenty years old, but he exuded a sense of maturity andposure that didn¡¯t match his age. He had a clean and handsome face, yet his eyes carried an inexplicable sense of coldness¡­ As Eric saw that Dominic¡¯s teacup was empty, he took the initiative to refill it. At that moment, as he bent down to pour the tea, a sh of insight hit Dominic¡¯s mind¨Creminiscent of the surveince footage he had seen before! The driver¡¯s face in the footage was partly obscured, but the thin and pale profile that peeked out from under the cap seemed eerily simr¡­. Dominic¡¯s heart trembled! ¡°Are you Eric?¡± Erie remainedposed, standing humbly in front of him and slightly nodding. ¡°Yes, Third Young Master.¡± ¡°In a few days, you will drive Auntie Sarah and Linda back to Central City. Don¡¯t drive too fast, and check if the license te is obstructed before departure.¡± Dominic reminded him. ¡°Oh. Third Young Master,¡± Eric smiled. ¡°My apologies, but I haven¡¯t gotten my driver¡¯s license yet. However, I¡¯ve already booked their flight tickets to send Madam and Miss back. You can rest assured that I¡¯ll prioritize their safety. Dominic fell silent for a moment, looking at him withplex eyes. ¡°In the next couple of days, buy some gifts to bring back. I heard there are several good specialty stores in the outskirts of Cardiff, located near the river.¡± ¡°Third Young Master, I am not familiar with the outskirts. In fact, this hotel sells specialties, and I will arrange everything before they leave.¡± Dominic¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. In his previous questions, he mentioned ¡°license te,¡± ¡°outskirts,¡± and ¡°river,¡± all of which were rted to Dan¡¯s escape. However, this person seemed calm and answered fluently, showing no signs of nervousness¡­ Could it be that he really had nothing to do with this matter? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Dominic fell into contemtion, bing increasingly puzzled. Subconsciously, he felt that he couldn¡¯t let Eric apany them alone. So, he stood. Crowne Hotel, and called Henry. 1. up. left The ¡°Withdraw your people. There¡¯s no need to watch my house for now,¡± he lowered his voice, ¡°Arrange for them to send Auntie Sarah and Linda back to Central City.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± Henry answered. ¡°Also, investigate the long¨Cterm worker with the summe Koller in the house.¡± With that, he hung up the phone and then hurried back home. Meanwhile, Jane¡¯s injuries had almost healed, but she became more and more reluctant to see people, taking more and more baths. Any slight movement made her react like a startled bird. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 When Dominic returned home, he heard the soul of running watering from the bathroom. His heart tightened, but he didn¡¯t dare to make any moves, so he simply stood there quietly. He recalled what Josh had said about Jane¡¯s behavior being indicative of post¨Ctraumatic stress disorder. ¡°She has a rtively mild form,¡± Josh had told him. ¡°It¡¯s best to resolve it through psychological counseling. However, to untie the hell you must be the one who tied it. Since the root of the problem lies with you, you are the one who can help her recover,¡± Dominic took a deep breath. He really wanted to help her get through this, but jane never gave him any chance to get close to her. Just then, the bathroom door opened, and Jane walked out wrapped in a bath towel. When she suddenly met his gaze, she let out a startled scream, realizing she is not alone in this house anymore. ¡°Jane¡­¡± Before he could say anything, Jane quickly lowered her head and rushed into the bedroom, closing The door tighdy. That closed door seeined to separate them into two different worlds. After a while, Jane opened the door slightly to steal a nce at him. She watched him tidying up the house in the small living room and neatly folding the clothes from the balcony. He used to be terrible at folding clothes, but now he folded them neatly. In fact, he could give everything for her and change himself for her. Jane pursed her lips, feeling a sensation that made her want to cry, king her duoat. After two days, she moved back to live with Kassie Davis. At times like this, she wanted to be with her mather even more. Since Kassie was discharged from the hospital and under medication, her mental state had improved significantly, and her daily life was no longer affected. This period was a rare moment of rity for her, and after hearing about her daughter¡¯s ordeal, she felt even more guilty and remorseful She wholeheartedly took care of Jane. Although she still had nightmares of what happened to her, being with her mother gave her some peace of mind. However, that person¡¯s figure still lingered in her mind. When she calmed down, she often asked herself, were all the good lines of the past year really worth less than a status? However, she knew that what she genuinely cared about was his concealment. ¡°What a pity,¡± Kassie sighed softly. ¡°I haven¡¯t even met my son inw once. Will I really never get to see him in the future?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Jane looked at her, suddenly unsure of what to say. ¡°Jane, I always believe that people should follow their hearts,¡± Kassie spoke in a gentle voice, Status, position, money, these are all just worldly things. The feelings between two people should be pure, without the burden of these worldly weights.¡± !!!! ¡°Listen mare to the voice in your heart. If you still love him, you should be with him!¡± She said. ¡°But¡­¡± Jane pursed her lips, hesitating, She turned around to put on her shoes and went out, using buying groceries as an excuse. She wanted to find a quiet ce to be alone for a while. In the park near themunity, she unknowingly sat there for two hours andpletely forgot about buying fish and groceries. To her surprise, as soon as she returned home, she smelled the aroma of cookinging from the kitchen. Jane walked into the kitchen, where a tall and straight figure was busily working, Kassir looked nervously at her and quietly asked, ¡°Jane, is this¡­is this my son inw?¨C Jane¡¯s heart trembled, trying hard to control her breathing, ¡°He said his name is Dominic. As soon as he came in, he called me ¡®Mom¡® and didn¡¯t even drink a cup of tea. He cleaned inside and out.¡± ¡°But¡­but I specially ced this sofa in the middle, and he pushed it against the wall with such forcel How will I ever push it back?¡± Kassie pointed to the balcony, frowning Jane was speechless at her mother¡¯s words, feeling both amused and exasperated. ¡°He bought fish and vegetables, a whole lot of then. The refrigerator can¡¯t hold them all¡± Kassle continued, ¡®You see, the rest is piled up there! It¡¯s like he cleared the entire supermarket aisle!¡± Jane helped her mother sit down, nning to go to the kitchen, but at that moment, Dominic came out with the dishes, and the two of them froze upon meeting each other¡¯s gaze. Jane lowered her head, avoiding his paze, and went straight to the kitchen. The scene inside was quite a mess, and Jane sighed with a bitter smile. In the end, she was the one who had to clean up the battlefield that the kitchen transformed into. She remembered when they first got together, he always acted like a big shot and waited for others. to serve him. Later, whenever he cooked, the kitchen would be a mess. At that time, Jane couldn¡¯t understand his actions. Was housewark really this difficult? Looking back, everything made sense. Dominic grew up always being served by others, and doing the housework to this extent is not easy for him. Dominic brought out thest te of fish and stood stiffly to the side, clutching his apron with both hands. Jane felt her heart soften when she saw him sweating profusely, and her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Dominic¡¯s voice was low. ¡°It might not look very appealing. In the taste should be fine. Please try it!¡± Kassie smiled and pulled Jane to sit down. Jane bit her lip. He had never done these things at home, right? Had he ever cooked a meal for his own parents? If it weren¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t have to be so submissive and amodating.. They belonged to two different worlds right from the start. Thinking about this, Jane felt a surge of difort. She stood up, intending to leave with her head down. Dominle was startled and quickly followed. He wanted to hold her hand but was afraid she wouldn¡¯t like it, so he kept his distance. ¡°Are you going. Chapter 161 out?¡± he asked in aposed voice. Jane didn¡¯t reply. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However, Kassie, ever the perceptive one, tried to intervene and create a morefortable atmosphere. ¡°Dominic, why don¡¯t you apany Jane outside, or¡­you two can eat out together!¡± Jane changed her shoes in a hurry and quickly rushed downstairs. Dominic didn¡¯t even have time to greet Kassie and quickly followed her. Jane walked along the road, and he followed. They maintained a distance, neither too close, nor too far, their shadows elongated by the setting sun, stretching on the ground. Unconsciously, Dominic walked into her shadow. He froze for a moment, a slight smile appearing on his angr face. He raised his hand and shook it a couple of times, and his shadow fell perfectly on hers as if he were caressing her head. Even with just this, he was already content. Jane suddenly turned around and saw his peculiar movements, furrowing her brows slightly. Dominic quickly withdrew his hand and coughed slightly to disguise his embarrassment. As they continued walking, Jane spotted a dumpling shop by the roadside and decided to go in. It was dinner time, and the small shop was packed with people. Jane finally managed to find an empty seat, and Dominic squeezed through the crowd to sit across from her. The shop owner approached them with a notepad. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± He asked. Jane nced at the man across from her. ¡°A bowl of shrimp dumplings, please.¡± She answered softly. Dominic was taken aback, his emotions surging like waves. Shrimp dumplings were his favorite; did she order them for him? But she didn¡¯t specifically say ¡°withouttro.¡± She should know that he despisedtro. Also, she only ordered one bawl Those must be all for herself. So, she truly treats him as if he¡¯s invisible, as if he was no longer a part of her life. Dominic¡¯s eyes gradually lost their luster, and he sat across from her with his head down, remaining silent for a long time. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Soon, a bowl of shrimp wontons was served. Jane leisurely stirred the hot wontons with a small spoon. The aroma of shrimp and seaweed filled the air, enticing Dominic¡¯s nose. He nced at her again, but she didn¡¯t return the p His heart sank once more. gaze. However, not long after, Jane suddenly stood up and brought an empty bowl over. She picked out all the coriander and poured most of the wortons from her bowl into the empty one. Then, she pushed the bowl in front of him. ¡°You can have that.¡® She softly said after ignoring him and not talking to him this entire time. Dominic was taken aback, then he smiled. This was the first time she spoke to him after being discharged, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. He remembered when she invited him to The Crowne Hotel for a meal. She had little money at the time but was willing to do anything for him, even ordering a te of lobster fried rice despite her limited funds. When the lobster rice arrived, she shared most of it with him, hardly eating any herself. Dominic suddenly felt that even if he fell into destitution and had to her for something to eat, this woman would still stand by his side. But she could ept someone who had been in jail, so why couldn¡¯t she ept him? Dominic put down the spoon and looked at her seriously. Jane, I need to talk to you.¡± Jane¡¯s movements froze, her eyelids flickered, and it took a while before she lifted her eyes slowly. As their eyes met, she felt a bit uneasy and scared. ¡°Da¡­¡± She almost called the wrong name, pursing her lips, and then gently called, ¡°Mr. Campbell.¡± Dominic¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°What do you want to say, Mr. Campbell?¡± ¡°Jane,¡± his voice was low, ¡°Are you trying to distance yourself from me?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to call you.¡± She smiled bitterly. Tve been calling you Dan all this time, but now¡­¡± ¡°Now you can still call me husband, he hurriedly said. ¡°Just like before!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± She felt upset. ¡°You¡¯re not my husband; I am someone else¡¯s wife.¡± Dominic was startled, feeling like his heart had dropped. Her stall hand suddenly pulled away from lils. ¡°Jane, It¡¯s the same!¡± He stared at her intensely. ¡°Do you remember what you told me before? You said no matter how I change, you will always love me, the man I am! You made a promise in the church!¡± Jane took a deep breath and desperately held back her tears. She hadn¡¯t changed, but facing this sudden identity switch, she didn¡¯t know how to face him, especially after knowing his true upbringing. It felt like walking on a road, and one day the scenery suddenly changed, but you had no idea what awaited you at the end of the road. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you.¡± Dominic anxiously held her stall hand. ¡°Hut I was nning to tell you everything when I came back from Central City this time. But Dan suddenly appeared. disrupting my n!¡± ¡°When he wasn¡¯t there before, you had countless opportunities to say something!¡± Jane looked at him. ¡°But you never mentioned anything to me! Why didn¡¯t you say anything? Daminie paused, his emotions swirling inside him, leaving hit at a loss for words. He couldn¡¯t believe how much things had changed between them. When they first got together, he never imagined he would fall into such a situation! Back then, he was even nning how to get rid of her someday. But life had a funny way of teaching lessons, and now she wanted to get rid of him, and he found himself desperately wanting to mend what was brok ¡°Jane,¡± he spoke softly, trying to gather his thoughus. ¡°Can you really not forgive me?¡® Jane¡¯s eyes turned red, and her big eyes became watery, ¡°Dominic,¡± she said, her voice trembling slightly. It was the first time she called his name in front of him. ¡°This is a very unfamiliar name to me. You have to give me time to adapt to it¡± ¡°You know, I¡¯m not impulsive¡­can you let me take things slowly? Although he really wanted to take her back to Central City right away, he smiled and nodded firmly. She was right. She needed time to adapt and recover. It was fine to take it slow. He doesn¡¯t mind ast to how much time she would take, he had the patience to wait for her. At least tonight was a major improvement, she no longer rejected him. Once the first step was taken, the second and third steps wouldn¡¯t he that far behind. Dominic stiled, lowered his head, and continued to eat the wantons. This was the most meaningful and delicious bowl of shrimp wontons he had ever caten! Several dayster, Edward brought up the bidding for thend in the western suburbs of Central City during a board meeting. ¡°We have almost prepared everything.¡± He smiled as he looked at Benedict. ¡°The funds will be in ce soon, and as for the otherpetitors, they are not our rival!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Benedict listened quietly, his weathered face showing to expression. He had been ying with a mahogany walnut in his hand, which had already developed ayer of polish. Edward was about to continue the discussion when Benedict cleared his throat and asked in a deep voice, ¡°I remember thatnd. Dominic had made ns for it too.¡± ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Edward cursed Dominic in his heart. ¡°Tve also see Dominic¡¯s project proposal, and It¡¯s impable Ite truly lives up to being your son, Father. Cultivated by your own hands!¡± ¡°However,¡± Edward¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Dominic is still young, Father, and hecks experience in raising funds.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Chairman!¡± Someone chimed in ¡°Although the Third Young Master is capable, such a large project requires not just abilities alone; the experience of the older generation is ericial!¡± ¡°I also think Vice President is more suitable than the Third Young Master. We can rest assured it Vice President takes over!¡± Anothermented. ¡°I heard that Third Young Master was lingering in Cardiff for a woman. Huh, young prople are emotional! If he handles such a big project with such a temperament, he¡¯ll probably suffer losses!¡± Another one pointed out. Edward raised an eyebrow, his smug expression bing more and more pronounced. Benedict remained calm amidst the growing discussion. Though he wore an indifferent expression on his face, he was unhappy that Dominic¡¯s affair with that woman is now being exposed in public. He red at Edward, his sharp gaze making everyone shudder. He began to suspect if this was Edward¡¯s plot. On the surfarr, he agreed to have Dan remove Jane, but in reality, he instructed Dan not to do it and to continue to deceive that woman by posing as Dominic. Benedict struck the ground with his cratch, creating a muffled sound that silenced the entire conference room. ¡°It seems you have reached a conclusion. Do you want to assign this project to Vice President Campbell to handle? The people at the board meeting looked at each other and fell silent. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Edward sensed that something was wrong. Just as he was about to defend himself, the door of the conference room suddenly opened¡­. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 As soon as Dominic made his entrance, the atmosphere in the meeting room shifted. Benedict, who had maintained a stiff and solemn expression, seemned to rx a little at the sight of his grandson. ¡°Dominic, you¡¯re back?¡± he asked. Dominic nodded. ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡± Benedict raised his chin, gesturing for him to take a seat. However, Dominic had other ns. He strolled to the center of the meeting room and stood there, his intense gaze sweeping over everyone¡¯s faces. His presence alone exuded power and authority, leaving everyone in the room breathless. Edward stared at him in a daze, his mouth twitching slightly as he forced out a smile. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Dominic, why did youe back? Edward asked. ¡°It seems that my uncle doesn¡¯t want to wee me?¡± Dominic smirked, his tone yful yet cutting. ¡°How could that be! I was just¡­¡± Edward stammered, trying toe up with an excuse. ¡°Just afraid that I would steal you and my elder brother¡¯s limelight, am I right?¡± Dominic continued, not giving Edward a chance to exin further. Edward¡¯s face turned pale with anger as he fixed his triangr eyes on him. Dominic walked over nonchntly, nced at where Edward was sitting, and chuckled, ¡°It seems that you have been sitting in the wrong seat. This one is mine.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Edward was taken aback, unable to find the right words to respond. ¡°While I mayck the ability to raise funds, there is no need for you to worry about the funds.¡± Dominic¡¯s gaze was profound as he enunciated each word. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of it!¡± Edward felt incredulous. Such a huge amount of money, besides relying on their grandfather, how else could he have solved it? And Benedict loathed having outsiders interfering in Campbell Family affairs the most. Edward forced a smile and saw a perfect opportunity to sow discord between the grandfather and his grandson. ¡°Heh, did you use the money from the UK again? Dominic, I¡¯m not saying this about you, but no matter what you do, you are surnamed Campbell, and whatever you do, the interests of the Campbell Family shoulde first!¡± Edward eximed. ¡°Although it¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s family over there, they are still outsiders. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for them to get involved in our family affairs? If the Campbell Family has to borrow money from outsiders, what face will we have left?¡± he continued. Dominic, with one hand in his trouser pocket, casually adjusted his tie, his indifferent gaze revealing a hint of disdain ¡°Is Uncle worried that my grandfather will also get a share of the pic?¡± He quipped. ¡°Hub, I didn¡¯t say that! But it¡¯s essential to be cautious, who in the world would think they have too much money¡­¡± Edward swered, continuing to put on an act. Benedict¡¯s expression grew more and more unpleasant, and Edward secretlyughed. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not opposing Dominic, but thisnd involves government projects. If we inject foreign capital without authorization, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be eptable to the higher¨Cups!¡± ¡°Besides, our Kevin has some connections in the official circles!¡± Edward¡¯s eyes and nose were almost squeezed together from his exaggerated smile. ¡°If you entrust the Western Suburbnd project to both of us, it will be absolutely fine!¡± The shareholders began to discuss in low voices, leaning towards Edward¡¯s viewpoint. Dominic remained calm andposed, his sharp face showing a faint, nonchnt smile. Benedict Campbell, still the patriarch with the final say, spoke with a deep, cold voice, ¡°The Western Suburbnd project involves arge amount of money and numerous stakeholders. It needs careful consideration. I can¡¯t trust it to just one person¡± ¡°Kevin and Dominic are both outstanding; they should cooperate on this project for the benefit of the group!¡± Benedict dered. ¡°Dad, this¡­¡± ¡°No need to cooperate; I can handle it alone!¡± Both Edward and Dominic interjected. The deep and chilling tone made everyone shiver slightly and many people watched the confrontation between the two people with anticipation. Benedict looked at Dominic and lowered his voice, Dominic, your uncle makes sense. Always relying on funds from Ennd isn¡¯t suitable!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my own money.¡± Dominic smiled and gestured with his eyes for Henry to distribute the documents. The shareholders were surprised to see theprehensive and detailed business n, with ample sources of funds from Deborah and Lebron, nopanies! Deborah and Lebron had recently gone public, and they had transformed into dark horses in the stock market, continuously hitting the daily limit. No one had expected that the big loss behind these twopanies was the current Third Young Master of the Campbell Family! ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken,¡± Dominic looked at Edward with a half¨Csmile, ¡°didn¡¯t Uncle inquire a few days ago, wanting to meet the bosses of these twopanies? ¡°You you¡­¡± Edward was left speechless, unable to say a word. In addition to these twopanies, there was also an investmentpany listed on the documents, and their brilliant resume detailed their involvement in several sessful acquisitions. Dominic said solenudy. ¡°I have already obtained the qualifications for bidding, and winning the bid is just a formality. All the procedures for transferring the Western Suburbnd have been handled in secret, and in three days, the official announcement will state that I¡¯m the winning bidder!¡± ¡°Uncle, this and is mine now.¡± Dominic coklly chuckled. ¡°If you and Kevin are willing to work for me, I can arrange a position for you in the project!¡± ¡°Dominier Edward¡¯s face turned as red as a beet, and he gritted his teeth while looking at him, breathing heavily. Dominic locked eyes with him, his gaze as cold and fierce as a vicious wolf. ¡°Dominic,¡± Edward took a deep breath. ¡°How you¡¯ve hidden things very well! Not only are you Hidden in these aspects, but even your Identity can be concealed as well. No wonder some people still refuse to forgive you¡­¡± ¡°Uncle, you have always remembered your own identity as a Campbell.¡± Dominic sneered. So, is that how you¡¯ve used the Campbell Family¡¯s name to collude with illegal organizations overseas?¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Benedict¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he looked sternly at Edward. *If so, Grandfather, how did my uncle manage to have the money to bid for thisnd?¡® Dominic mmed a document on the table. ¡°All these years, my uncle¡¯s investments have failed one after another, but in front of Grandfather, he had only reported good news and rides the had ones under the rugs. Do you really think no one knows about these shady dealings that caused the Campbell Corporation to lose so much money?¡± Cold sweat broke out on Edward¡¯s forehead, and he slumped in his chair. Benedict quickly skimmed through the documents and finally held the paper in his trembling hand. Edward was about to exin, but Benedict suddenly threw all the documents in his face! ¡°Useless rubbish!¡± ¡°Dad¡± ¡°From today onwards, you won¡¯t sit in the position of vice president anymore!¡± Benedict roared. ¡°My Campbell Corporation will never tolerate a waste like you who eats inside and out!¡± The meeting room seemed to be shrouded in low pressure, and everyone stared nkly at the scene before them, so nervous that they could only hear their own heartbeat. Edward¡¯s face was pale, and he stared at Dominic as if he had seen a ghost, heavily gasping for breath. ¡°Grandfather, let me help you back to rest. Dominic lightly hooked his lips. ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss the rest of the matters anymore!¡± Benedict frowned and nodded in agreement. Back at the old Campbell Estate, Henedict leaned against the wide chair back, and Dominic stood before him. Benedict looked at him proudly. This was truly the heir he had personally cultivated. In front of the entire board of directors, he exposed Edward and boldly dered that he had sessfully bid for thend. This series of actions left Benedict somewhat confused. But Dominic was usually deep and steady, not the kind of person who would resort to such aggressive measures. ¡°Dominic,¡± Benedict asked in a hoarse voire, ¡°Are you still hiding something from me? With his actions earlier, Benedict had already hunched that all the things that has happened before his eyes earlier would note without a catch, especially when he nectired how his grandson handled it. Dominic hesitated for a moment, then honestly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What else? Just tell me.¡± Dominic pursed his lips, his gaze firm, and every word resonated with determination. ¡°I want to make a deal with you, Grandfather, using this piece ofnd and thepanies in my hands!¡± Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Meanwhile, at the small rental house that Jane and Dominic shared, thendlord called to ask if Jane wanted to continue renting the ce. Jane¡¯s heart tightened. There were many memories belonging to her and Dominic that were tied to that ce. Despite being angry with him, she couldn¡¯t bear to let go of such memories. ¡°Mrs. Murphy, could you give me an answer? thendlord shouted loudly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to continue renting. Fll rent it to someone else! My house is in high demand now!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t give it to anyone else!¡± Jane blurted out. ¡°The contract we signed was for a year, and it hasn¡¯t expired yet!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that it hasn¡¯t expired, but you still have to pay the rent, Mrs. Murphy!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t owe you!¡± Jane pouted, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the rent to youter!¡± ¡°Also, please pay attention, I am not Mrs. Murphy!¡± she raised her voice. ¡°My husband¡¯s surname is Campbell!¡± she clearly told thendlord. ¡°Oh¡­ alright, Mrs. Campbell!¡± Thendlord didn¡¯t care if it was Murphy or Campbell; as long as there was money to take, any surname was eptable. Jane hung up the phone, sighing helplessly. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Kassie smiled and ced a hand on her daughter¡¯s shoulder, raising an eyebrow as she asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Jane was taken aback. What did she say? Did she say that her husband¡¯s surname was Campbell? Jane¡¯s face turned red in an instant. She lowered her eyelids, remaining silent for a while, and her heart started to beat restlessly. ¡°Jane,¡± Kassic smiled gently at her, ¡°I may always appear confused at most times, but I can tell that you still like him very much, am I right?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Jane whined. ¡°No woman would easily call someone husband. Kassie said softly. ¡°Since you did, it means that person has an unshakable ce in your heart, someone you want to entrust your life to.¡± ¡°Jane, I actually think that Dominic is someone you can rely on.¡± She finished. Jane lowered her head, and a hint of mncholy shed in her big eyes. She was well aware that she could rely on him. It was easy to say that before, but now things had changed. Her identity had changed, her position had changed, and she was relying on more than just an ordinary man; she was relying on the heir of the Campbell Family. All she wanted before was a simple life but stepping into Dominic¡¯s work meant facing turbulent ¡°Mom, I just¡­ just misspoker Jane fidgeted with the corners of her clothes. ¡°As for why I want to keep that room, I think since we¡¯ve already signed the contract, if we terminate it early, we might have to pay a penalty fee. Anyway, thendlord hasn¡¯t increased the rent, so I might as well just keep Kassie¡¯s lips curved into a meaningful smile, and her eyes became moreplex. Deceiving others with that exnation was one thing, but trying to get away with it in front of her own mother? ¡°Silly child.¡± Kassie said softly. ¡°Sometimes, a slip of the tongue reflects what¡¯s inside the heart. It¡¯s something you say subconsciously, and you can¡¯t deny it ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Are you bothered by him lying to you, or by his identity?¡± Jane couldn¡® say for sure. Kassic analyzed for her, ¡°If you¡¯re bothered by him lying to you, then I think it can end here. He¡¯s been coming to apologize and seek forgiveness every day. I think his sincerity is sufficient! Besides, who doesn¡¯t tell a lie in life?¡± ¡°But if you¡¯re bothered by his identity, then¡­¡± Kassie reached out to hold Jane¡¯s hand gently, ¡°Jane, don¡¯t worry about it. He maye from a prestigious family, but you are not inferior!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane was stunned Kassie didn¡¯t say more; she just gave her a meaningful smile. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not easy to encounter somerne who truly loves you in this lifetime. When happiness comes, you should grasp it, or you¡¯ll live in regret for the rest of your life.¡± Jane felt that her mother had more to say but seeing her thoughtful expression and her lest and forlorn back, Jane didn¡¯t dare to pursue the matter further. She gave Kassie the medicine, helped her back to her room to rest, and only left after her mother had fallen asleep. Subconsciously, she looked out of the window, the street was empty under the streetlights, and no one was there. Dominic wasn¡¯t here today¡­. Suddenly, Jane felt that something was missing from her heart, and she felt a little sad. In Central City, at the Campbell Estate. The spacious study room was eerily quiet, where even the sound of breathing could be heard crystal clear. The air was filled with a tense atmosphere. Dominic stood there calmly, his deep and cold gaze sending shivers down Benedict¡¯s spine. Many years ago, he had held a little baby in his arms, led a young boy by the hand, and personally sent a spinted young man to Wharton Business School Now, that boy had grown into a man beyond his control. He had personally nurtured Dominic¡¯s talents, but he ne use those talents to protect someone else! expected that one day Dominic would ¡°This is your condition? Benedict¡¯s voice trembled with anger. ¡°You¡¯ve done all this just to marry that woman into our family?!¡± Dominic remainedposed and calmly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Benedict smashed the redwood walnut in his hand onto the table, shattering the teacup into pieces. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Benedict was furious. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your rationality overa woman. You are not worthy of being called the heir of the Campbell Family!¡± ¡°Tine.¡± Dominic looked at him indifferently. ¡°I can issue a statement that I will never inherit any of the Campbell Family¡¯s assets.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Benedict had only spoken those words, intending to provoke him, but he never thought that those words would not have any effect an Dominic. How could the Campbell Family not have him? Moreover, he no longer had another twenty years to cultivate such an outstanding sessor. ¡°You better think it through!¡± Benedict said coldly. ¡°If you cut ties with the Campbell Family, that woman will have nothing to gain. She will eventually leave you!¡± ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± Dominic chuckled. ¡°Even if I be destitute and beg for food, she will stay by my side.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely crazy!¡± ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m perfectly sane.¡± Dominic enunciated clearly, ¡°I am currently going through legal procedures to transfer the ownership of the threepanies under my name to Jane. If you still refuse to let her into the Campbell Family, she will bring those three companies and the West Suburb Land to ¡°marry¡® ine!¡± Benedict¡¯s expression became even uglier, his knuckles turned white as he tightened his grip on the dragon¨Cheaded cane. ¡°Ive said everything I needed to say,¡± Dominic nodded slightly and bowed. ¡°Grandfather, Jane is a very good girl, and I really don¡¯t want to miss out on her.¡± ¡®Tve already made the mistake of concealing my identity from her once, and this time, I will do everything in my power to keep her by my side!¡± After speaking. Dominic turned and left, feeling much lighter in his heart. As he walked on the paths of the mansion, he looked up at the night sky. Throughout his life, he rarely had such leisurely moments. He suddenly wondered if Jane was also by the window, enjoying the same night view as him. Dominic stopped in his tracks and nced at his phone. After hesitating for a moment, he made a video call to Jane. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Jane looked at the screen, feeling a bit dazed. Opening the viden, there was a gentle smiling face on the other end. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dominic gently asked. Jane didn¡¯t say anything and turned off her camera. Dominic didn¡¯t mind and continued to smile, his voice low and maic. ¡°I¡¯m taking a walk in the courtyard.¡± Jane was started, looking at the screen. The courtyard was reallyrge, even in the dark night, it looked beautifully manicured. Behind him were scattered mountains, with majestic buildings standing tall, and the sound of a fountain could be heard from time to time, So, this was the ce where he grew up¡­ It was really worlds apart from her residence. Jane suddenly felt inferior, sitting on the window seat, her small hands nervously twisting the cushion beneath her. Dominic couldn¡¯t hear her voice for a long time, and the screen was pitch ck, but he still felt at ease. Because she didn¡¯t hang up the call, she was still listening, and he could feel her breath and heartbeat through the screen. And that already made him very content. Jane,¡± he chuckled softly, ¡°What¡¯s the weather like in Cardiff? Can you see the stars?¡± Jane Inaked up. These days, Cardiff had been shrouded in mist, and the night sky was not clear at all Except for clouds, nothing could be seen ¡°Look at my side.¡± He raised his phone to the sky, and the vast starry sky spread out like a sea, the night sky ethereal and captivating. ¡°The sky is beautiful tonight, there are so many stars!¡± Jane couldn¡¯t see clearly, but sheughed softly. This man was really a bit childish. ¡°How is it over there¡­is it cold?¡± She whispered. Dominic was taken aback for a moment, then smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just a bit chilly in the morning and evening.¡± ¡°I see you¡¯re not wearing much, be careful not to catch a cold.¡® ¡°Mm!¡± He nodded vigorously in front of the screen. ¡°I can¡¯t see these stars.¡± She smiled lightly, ¡°But I can feel that the night sky is beautiful.¡® ¡°Jane,¡± he found a ce to sit down and gazed at the Milky Way, ¡°I suddenly thought of The Little Prince¡®¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Little Prince fell in love with a rose.¡± Jane slightly lowered her eyelids and remained silent. ¡°Do you remember that sentence? His voice gradually lowered, ¡°When you fall in love with a flower, every constetion is a flower.¡± Jane¡¯s heart was pounding, and her little earlobes turned red. ¡°Jane¡­¡± ¡°Now, in my eyes, this vast starry sky is all you. You are my starry sky Jane¡¯s cheeks teli hot, but she didn¡¯t say anything. A sweet feeling overflowed from the bottom of her heart, making her lips unconsciously curl up ¡°Hey Jane, what¡¯s wrong with you? Suddenly, a young man¡¯s voice came from the side. Jane was startled, and the phone almost fell to the ground. On the other end, Dominic¡¯s heart tightened, and then he heard the candid voice of her younger brother, Bailey, ¡°Jane, are you not feeling well? Why is your face so red? You look like a tomato.¡± Bailey started chuckling as he spoke, *Enough, shut up!¡± Jane hid her face in extreme embarrassment. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you having a video chat with my brother inw? Why aren¡¯t you talking to him? And why is your camera off?¡± ¡°Bailey Davis, get out of here!¡± Where do you want me to go? This is the living room¡­¡± Dominic heard amotion, like the sound of throwing cushions, andter on, Bailey began to beg for mercy. ¡°I just came out to get some water to drink what did I ever do to you? Ouch!¡± ¡°My brother inw, save me!¡± Bailey quickly snatched the phone and swiftly turned on the camera. On Dominic¡¯s screen appeared the face of a sunny young man. ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe to see my sister for so many days?¡± Bailey chuckled. ¡°I have some good news to tell you!¡± Dominicughed lightly, ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± I got epted out of the normal quota! ¡°Out of the normal quota?¡± ¡°Yes, to Central City University! I got into the Medical School!¡± Jane gasped and smiled at Bailey¡¯s news. She began to take back her phone from her hands. ¡°Did little Bailey really get into Central City University?¡± Dominic was a bit surprised. After all, he was only sixteen or seventeen years old and hadn¡¯t even finished high school. ¡°Yes, the eptance letter has arrived.¡± Jane felt proud of her younger brother. ¡°He was personally selected by the professors from Central City University. He passed all five exams, and he got the highest score in all of them!¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± Dominic smirked. This little brother¨Cinw was quite simr to him, outstanding In academics, and he had already entered a prestigious university at such a young age. So, Bailey would being to Central City to study? If that¡¯s the case, couldn¡¯t jane and her mother alsae to Central City. Dominic remained calm on the surface, but he was excited by the thought. ¡°Bailey, tell me when the university¡¯s registration day is, I will arrange everything for you, Dominte said ¡°No need!¡± Jane quickly refused. ¡°Actually, little Bailey is already a grown up boy. He should learn to be independent. You don¡¯t need to bother, really! He will handle everything by himself on the registration day.¡± ¡°Jane¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Jane¡¯s gaze evaded, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first, you should rest early too!¡± Dominic didn¡¯t have time to say anything when her figure had disappeared from the screen. He stared at the phone nkly for a while, feeling an empty ache in his heart. ¡°Master,¡± Henry kindly advised him. ¡°Miss Fallon needs time, you need to be patient!¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Dominic¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°This is already much better than I imagined. Heh, at least Jane is willing to talk to me now!¡± Henry couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry, when had their young master ever been so low spirited to anyone? But nothing in the world could surpass a mutual desire. And this was what Dominic wanted. Even if he had to grovel, or even kneel in the dust, as long as Jane smiled at him, he could still bloom. Henry chuckled after some thought but quickly coughed a few times to cover it up. ¡°Um, Master,¡± he asked, ¡°since Bailey ising, should I inform the school?¡± ¡°No need for now. What if Jane gets upset when she finds out?¡± Dominic disagreed. ¡°Oh then should I go to pick him up at the airport?¡± ¡°Pick up what? Dominic frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Bailey ising¡­¡± Henry thought out loud. ¡°Do you think I would let hime by himself on a ne? Dominic¡¯s face darkened. Henry felt his heart skip a beat. Could it be that he wants to go to Cardiff to pick him up himself? Soon, the next second ¡°Tomorrow morning, we will return to Cardiff immediately!¡± ¡ª The next day. Jane slept until midday before stretchingzily and getting out of bed. It had been a long time since she slept so sweetly. Just as she finished washing up, she heard a knock on the door, followed by the door opening, and chaotic soundsing from the living room¡­ Jane¡¯s heart lightened, and she quickly went out, only to see David Fallon standing in the center of the living room, staring at Bailey with a cold expression. Jane ran to hug her mother, her big eyes alertly looking at him. Behind him was Fiona, who entered the house and looked around, as if searching for treasures. ¡°Kassie,¡± David said coldly, ¡°it¡¯s been so many years, and you still haven¡¯t handed over the things?¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Kassie¡¯s body trembled slightly, ¡°after all these years, you still haven¡¯t given up!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, back then, I took you in!¡± David¡¯s eyes were sinister, ¡°You also said you would repay your gratitude! But until now, you still refuse to give me the things. What kind of repayment is this?¡± Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Kassie¡¯s face turned pale, and she trembled all over. Her eyes reddened as she stared at David as if she had seen a ghost. Memories of the past flooded her mind, painful and dark memories that she never wanted to reopen, scars she never wanted to reveal again in her life. It was true that he had taken in her back then, but he had also destroyed her. He made her think that Jane is his biological daughter..she almost didn¡¯t want her as a daughter! Years of memories poured into Kassie¡¯s mind like a flood. Those painful and dark pasts were scars that she did not want to reopen in her current life¡­. ¡°So, you¡¯re still thinking about that man?¡± David sneered, his features almost contorted. ¡°He has already moved on to his life, Kassie! He already married someone else and had children, he doesn¡¯t want you anymore! He used the Davis Family for his own purposes and then discarded you!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Kassie screamed, covering her ears. ¡°The only person in this world who has treated you well is me!¡± David¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Kassie! The Fallon Group is nning to enter a new market, and if this drug is sessfully developed, then¡­¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Kassie angrily retorted, ¡°You can forget about it! I¡¯ve already destroyed it. It¡¯s not in my hands anymore. Not only will you not get it, but no one in the Davis Family will get it! ¡°You¡­¡± David raised his hand to p her, but Jane suddenly appeared, pulling his sleeve and giving him at signal. ¡°You have no business being here, get out of this ce!¡± Jane yelled. ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand what you guys are saying, but please don¡¯t irritate my mother!¡± Jane spoke, unafraid. ¡°This is my house. If you guys don¡¯t leave, I will call the police!¡± ¡°Jane, you¡­¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Fiona added fuel to the fire. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on this crazy woman. What you¡¯re looking for is definitely still in this room. Let¡¯s go and find out!¡± David paused and nodded. Jane did not expect that they would be so brazen. David gripped Jane¡¯s wrist and threw it fiercely. She suddenly lost her bnce and muned into the wall! Jane reluctantly got up and hurriedly looked for his phone to prepare to call the police. At this moment, the doorbell rang¡­ When she saw Dominic, she suddenly couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dominic entered the door and saw that the room was in a mess. David and Fiona were rummaging around, and Kassie leaned in the corner with a pale face. The fire in his heart suddenly nished up! ¡°What are you doing?!¡± David colly snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in our business, Dan Murphy! Today, We¡¯re just getting back What is ours!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not his!¡± Jane hit his lip. ¡°That¡¯s my mother¡¯s property you¡¯re taking!¡± Dominic looked at him coldly. David was about to continue flipping the page when Tiona suddenly tugged on his sleeve and gave him a horrified look. ¡°Fiona, what¡¯s wrong? ¡°Dad¡­¡± Fiona swallowed hard, hesitating to speak. ¡°Are you afraid of this person?¡± David scornfully sneered, pointing his hand at Dominic. ¡°Huh, what is there to fear about this little punk? He then faced Dominic with his hand on both sides of his waist, clearly not intimidated. Little did he know that he was facing the heir to the Campbell Corporation. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t think that because the Murphy family had some connections with us before, you can act arrogantly in front of me! The Murphy Family has long since fallen!¡± ¡°Whether the Murphy Family falls or not has nothing to do with me.¡± Dominic¡¯s voice was coll. ¡°But as long as I¡¯m here today, I won¡¯t let you touch this family even a bit!¡± David narrowed his eyes. ¡°You dare to challenge me?¡± Dominic¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and he took two steps forward. He looked at David, then extended his hand and suddenly grabbed Fiona, holding her throat tightly! David was taken aback, and in that instant, Dominic had already grabbed Fiona¡¯s throat and mmed her hard against the wall! Fiona¡¯s face turned purple. She struggled to breathe with Dominic¡¯s grip on her neck, so she opened her mouth, gasping for air. ¡°D¡­Dan!¡± David panicked. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I just want to tell you,¡± Dominic spoke calmly, his eyes sharp as knives, ¡°If you are to touch this family even a bit more, I will strangle her to her death immediately.¡± ¡°Huh. David, do you dare to bet with me?¡± He lightly smirked, ¡°Even if you and Fiona die here today. it would only be two more missing people in this city. I won¡¯t be a criminal because of it.¡± ¡°You¡± ¡°When you bully others, think about who is standing behind them!¡± Dominic¡¯s imposing manner was daunting, and David couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. Fiona couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, failing her limbs in desperation ¡°David.¡± Dominic¡¯s voice was deep and solemn, ¡°Think it over. Do you want to continue opposing me, or do you want to get lost with your brainless daughter? David¡¯s knees weakened, and he trembled as he said in a shaky voice, ¡°Let go of my daughter we¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Dominile grinned. ¡°Has Chairman Fallon be deal? I said, get lost!¡± He loosened his grip on Fiona¡¯s neck, and Fiona fell to the ground, crawling away from him desperately. David hadn¡¯t taken anything from his invasion in Kassie¡¯s ce, but he was humiliated by Dominic. As he left, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions, feeling utterly defeated, crawling out like a broken man with his daughter, l¡¯iona, in tow. Finally, the family managed to calm down, but the tension and fear lingered. Jane rushed tofort- her mother, wrapping her arms around her shoulders, providing a sense of support. Kassie was still trembling, tears rolling down her pale checks. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Jane brought the medicine and fed it to her in a hurry, trying to soothe her distressed mother. ¡°Where¡¯s the box?¡± Kassie¡¯s emotions were still unstable, her voice shaky. ¡°Jane Jane! That box, where is it?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom.¡± Jane held her hand firmly. ¡°The box is with me, and I promise to take good care of it ¡°Do not lose it! No matter what happens!¡± ¡°No, Mom, I won¡¯t,¡± Jane reassured her shaking mother. ¡°Jane, that¡¯s what Mom left for you and Bailey¡­¡± Kassie¡¯s eyelids started to get heavy. The sedative medicine started to take effect in her system, and Kassie¡¯s shaking gradually subsided. Her consciousness blurred, andter her eyes closed, drifting into slumber. Once her mother had fallen into aplete sleep, Jane left the room, carrying a heavy heart. She met Dominic¡¯s deep gaze, feeling a mixture of gratitude and relief, ¡°Thank you.¡± Jane said softly. ¡°Can we have a word? Just you and me?¡± Dominic sighed, his eyebrows furrowing in concern. ¡°Why did Davide?¡± He asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Jane replied, still shaken by the encounter. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the what-ifs. What if Dominic hadn¡¯te? What if her mother had a rpse? How would she have faced it all alone? ¡°As soon as he entered the door, he demanded my mother to hand over her things,¡± Jane exined, recounting the tense encounter. ¡°What?¡± ¡°There might be something in that box. My mother takes that box seriously, but it had a lock on it, and she told me not to open it.¡± Jane said. Dominic¡¯s mind started to think, figuring out what had just happened earlier. He remembered the suitcase in their bedroom back in the small rental house that they share. And there was a simr pattern of Jane being protective of it. ¡°Jane,¡± he took her hands to his and held them firmly, Jane was taken aback, attempting to break free, but his grip was resolute. ¡°Listen to me this time. No matter what is in that box, since David has what he wants there, he will definitelye again¡± Jane felt a sense of urgency in his words. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if I can be by your side next time.¡± Ile reasoned out. ¡°Which is why the best way is for you toe to Central City with me and Mom,¡± he then suggested. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you both. And after youe to Central City, I still have a few important things to take care of!¡± Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Jane was taken aback. Dominic gently held her hand. ¡°You must immediately dissolve your marriage with Dan,¡± he looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I have a solution.¡± ¡°And another thing is¡­¡± He smiled, ¡°Please take over the Central City western suburbnd and maximize itsmercial value!¡± project ¡°What?¡± Jane was a bit flustered, shaking her head. Dominic¡¯sst words didn¡¯t make sense to her. ¡°No! I don¡¯t know anything about it at all! ¡°No one is born knowledgeable, Jane.¡± Dominic said softly. ¡°You can learn as you go, and you will o quickly. I believe in you.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Jane, you can do it.¡± he enunciated clearly. Jane hit her lip, lowered her head, and looked down. This feeling was strange. Perhaps it was her own inferiorityplex, but she felt like he was bestowing something upon her. However, back when he wasn¡¯t Dominic, he gave her all the family heirlooms, handed her his bank card, took over the coffee shop, and gave it to her¡­at that time, she never felt this way. A trace of mncholy passed over Jane¡¯s face as she quietly pulled her hand away from his touch. ¡°Jane, I don¡¯t have any other intentions¡­¡± Dominic noticed that something was wrong with her expression and wanted to exin, but his phone suddenly rang Jane nced at him, got up, and went back to the room to take care of Kassie. Dominic answered the phone, and Aaron¡¯s voice came through on the other end: ¡°I¡¯ve brought all the people you wanted, and they are all in my ce.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Dominic replied in a deep voice. ¡°By the way, do these people have any problems with you?¡¯ Aaron smirked, ¡°What do you want to do with them? We have quite a collection of torture methods here, do you want me to try some of them for you? Just give me a word, brother.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I just want them to do something for me,¡± Dominic said, then he ended the After hanging up the phone, Dominic returned to the rental house. He had found the two marriage certificates he hid from the closet and was about to leave when he caught sight of the small sandalwood box with intricate carvings next to them. The bronze lock looked borate, and it was probably not something that an ordinary key could OPPL Was this thing that David is searching for? What exactly was inside that box? Dominic¡¯s brow furrowed, and many thoughts shed and raced through his mind. However, he didn¡¯t have time to think about it now, he had more important things to do. He closed the door and quickly rushed to ¡°The Base Lounge.¡± Aaron had already taken the people into a small dark room. 1:144 Those few people were crouched on the ground, asionally raising their heads to look around. their faces expressionless. When they made eye contact with the benclumen, they would get scared and wet their pants. Aaron was sitting behind the surveince screens, with his legs crossed and leaning back on the chair. He had just taken a sip of whiskey when someone brought Dominic in. ¡°Wanna have a drink?¡± He poured a ss for Dominic as well. Dominic shook his head, looking at the screen. ¡°These are the people you wanted. right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So, is this lineup good enough?¡± Aaren asked with a smirk. When Dominic nced at him, he helplessly said. ¡°These people are all minor officials from the Civil Affairs Bureau. I asked you to invite them ever, and your show of force seems a bit too much¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you furious when you called me?¡± Aaron retorted. ¡°Weren¡¯t you itching to get your hands on them?¡± Dominic chuckled. He had been worried about the marriage certificates all along, so le secretly investigated the process of obtaining them. Ile discovered that there seemed to be some problems with these minor officials. N?velDrama.Org content rights. That was why he had Aaron ¡°invite them to see what they knew. Aaron rolled his eyes at him, snorting lightly, and took him to a small dark room. When the few people saw the bright light at the door, they rushed towards it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Aaron roared. The men fell to their knees with a thud, pleading. ¡°Please, spare its¡­ we really don¡¯t know where we¡¯ve seen you before, how we offended you¡­ can you give us a hint?¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever big brother wants us to do, we promise! Dominic took a step forward and threw the marriage certificates in front of them. ¡°This¡­thus is a marriage certificate, and the two people in it want to dissolve their marriage.¡± Dominic looked coldly at thein. ¡°But the man isn¡¯t here. You guys need to give me a quick salution!¡± The men looked at each other in confusion. At this moment, a beam of light shone down from above. enough for them to see the details of the marriage certificates clearly ¡°Dan?¡± Someone from the captured men recognized the nante. ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­isn¡¯t this the Fallon Family¡¯s son-inw? He stammered. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Dominic raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± the man¡¯s face was covered in a cold sweat. He dared not raise his eyes and nervously spilled everything. ¡°But, a year ago, Chairman Fallon sent someone to say that his daughter wanted to register a marriage and asked us to be flexible¡­¡± Dominic¡¯s brow furrowed, and his eyes sharpened. He absentmindedly slipped his hands into his trouser pocket. ¡°What do you mean by ¡°lexible?¡¯ lle naked. ¡°Just, neither party showed up, so they asked us to directly register II using their IDs¡­¡± y asked us to directly rughter it using their ID¡­ Can you f ucking say it all at once?¡± Aaron mmed the table, impatient. The man closed his eyes tightly and almost lost his courage. In one breath, he spilled all the details. ¡°L..I registered for them! But I found out that Dan¡¯s ID had already expired long ago. He¡¯s listed as a missing person! How can a missing person get married? Moreover, it¡¯s not allowed to register without both parties present, that¡¯s the rule!¡± ¡°So. I¡­I¡­I made two fake marriage certificates¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes were about to pop out ¡°These marriage certificates are fake?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The man was on the verge of tears. ¡°Because I took Chairman Fallon¡¯s money. I couldn¡¯t refuse to help him, but the matter I handled waspletely against the regtions. I didn¡¯t dare to break thew so I made two fake certificates to cover it up!¡± ¡°I swear, I¡¯m telling the truth! I¡¯ve kept Chairman Fallon¡¯s money in my ount for over a year without touching it! If you want it, you can take it¡­ let us go, we had no other choice! We can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± the man pleaded. Aaron was dumbfounded, never expecting this kind of operation On the other hand, Dominic¡¯s expression was cold, his fists clenched tightly. ¡°So, from a legal perspective, these two people are not a couple, right?¡± ¡°Right!¡± The man¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Dan and Jane are not a husband and wife at all!¡° The knot in Dominic¡¯s brow slowly loosened, and a great joy surged in his heart. However, he showed no expression, unable to utter a word. Aaron gestured to his men to take the people out. In the room, only the two of them remained. Aaron patted his shoulder and smiled, ¡°Now thin things are good. Jane and Dan have no rtionship at all! Ha! You¡¯ve been taking the ce of that sc umbag for so long, and you didn¡¯t even realize that his 11 had expired?¡± Dominic shook his head, and after a long while, he pulled the corners of his mouth, revealing a faint smile. ¡°Hurry up and tell this good news to Jane!¡± Aaron said. ¡°Perhaps, if she¡¯s happy, she might reconcile with you ¨C ¡°She¡¯s not unwilling to reconcile with me because of those two fake marriage certificates, Dominic said lightly. ¡°It¡¯s because I lied to her.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take her back to Central City.¡± He spoke firmly, ¡°I want her to be my true wife.¡± Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Jane had been by her mother Kassie¡¯s bedside, but her mother¡¯s condition showed no signs of improvement. The recent disturbance caused by David and Fiona had undone all the progress from her previous treatment. Jane watched her mother¡¯s disoriented state and had to force herself to stay strong despite the pain in her heart. Josh consulted with Kassie¡¯s former attending physician and sought advice from a psychiatric specialist. They reached a unanimus conclusion: a change of environment might indeed he helpful. ¡°Jane, a change of environment may indeed be beneficial for Auntie,¡± Josh told her. Tve studied many cases with symptoms simr to Auntie¡¯s, and most of them showed varying degrees of improvement after changing their environment.¡± ¡°Since Auntie had unpleasant experiences in Cardiff, it¡¯s best not to let her stay here anymore. A change of location or lifestyle could be beneficial for her.¡± Jane let out a sigh, reminded of Dominic¡¯s words that day. Was she really going to Central City with him? ¡°Jane. Kassie opened her eyes, weakly struggling to sit up. Jane quickly went to support her and ced a c ushion behind her head. ¡°Mom, how do you feel?¡± Jane asked. ¡°My chest feels heavy.¡± Kassie whispered, ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. I keepN?velDrama.Org content rights. remembering how David used to force me in the past¡­¡¯ Jane held her hand, feeling her nose tingling and tears welling up in her eyes. If she hadn¡¯t been coerced by Dan, she might not have understood this feeling. But after that experience, she could betterprehend Kassie¡¯s current state of mind. It was the same for her. For such a long time, she dared not step foot into the coffee shop because the moment she entered that small courtyard, she was reminded of the terrifying encounter with Dan. ¡°Mom,¡± she hesitated for a moment, probing ¡°how do you feel about moving to a different city?¡± ¡°A different ce?¡± Kassie was taken aback. ¡°Moving to where Bailey is going to university?¡± ¡°Do you want to go there?¡± She asked. ¡°II want to be with my children,¡± Kassie¡¯s voice grew softer. ¡°I don¡¯t care where it might be, as long as I am with my children¡¯ Jane was slightly startled and silently nodded. At that monent, both Bailey and Dominic entered the room. Bailey excitedly told Jane that Dominic would help him pack his luggage tonight. ¡°No need for that¡­¡± Jane hurriedly declined, and Bailey looked unhappy. ¡°Jane, what¡¯s wrong with you? Dominic is kindly helping me pack my things, why do you want to send him away?¡± Bailey whined. ¡°It¡¯s toote tonight,¡± Jane avoided Dominic¡¯s gaze. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already packed your things. Stop bothering him!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s toote, then let him here!¡± Bailey nced at Dominic. ¡°He still needs to tell me about what happens after I go to university, so I can prepare in advance, right? Dominic smiled lightly and nodded. This little brother-inw was finally giving him a helping hand! ¡°Bailey!¡± Jane red at him. ¡°This ce is so small, how can li amodate him?¡± ¡°Let him sleep on the sofa!¡± Dominic didn¡¯t like the sound of that. Alright, he would take hack his previous idea. No way, it¡¯s just like thest time I was at your house!¡± Bailey¡¯s eyes lit up, suddenlying up with an idea. ¡°What If he sleep in the same mom with me?¡± The expression on Dominic¡¯s face couldn¡¯t get any darker! How did this guy even manage to get into Central City University with such low intelligence? Before Jane could say anything, Kassie suddenlyughed, ¡°Bailey, don¡¯t mess around. Go back to your room and pack your things!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Your brother inw is not leaving! Kassie gave jane a meaningful look and smiled, ¡°Your sister won¡¯t let him sleep on the couch either.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Jane whined. Kassie winked at her. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Take him to rest,¡± Kassie said. Jane was about to speak, but Dominic stepped forward and pulled her, smiling brightly. At this critical moment, it¡¯s clear that his little brother-inw can¡¯t be relied upon, so he had to depend on his mother-inw. Jane brought him back to the room, and after closing the door, she stood there silently. Dominle nced at her and walked over gently. She took a step back, maintaining her distance from him. He looked a bit disappointed but still smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t force you,¡± he said in a deep voice, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything that makes you ufortable.¡± ¡°But you should at least give me a cu shion and a pillow.¡± Jane looked at him, puzzled. ¡°What?¡± *I sleep on the floor,¡± he pointed to the ground. Her room was small and couldn¡¯t amodate a sofa. She thought he might suggest leaving since it waste, but he preferred to sleep on the cold floor just to stay by her side. Her heart softened again, and she clenched her two small hands together nervously. After a moment of silence, she turned and took out a nket and a quilt from the cupboard. Although the quilt was thick, it was still cold and hard to sleep on the floor. Dominic was sausfied, Iy down directly and urged Jane to go to bed as well. Jane slowly lifted the nket and crawled in. Tossing and turning, she was unable to sleep untilte into the night. Dominic didn¡¯t sleep either, quietly listening to her movements. ¡°Jane,¡± his h oar se voice came from the darkness, ¡°you¡¯re not sleeping?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ ¡°Then let¡¯s talk.¡± Jane hit her lip, and her heart ski pped a beat. She raised her body slightly and looked under the bed. Dominte had his back turned to her, and starlight streanted through the window, revealing his broad back and strong silhouette. Her heart lightened. This man had once created a world that belenged only to her. Now, looking at his back, she suddenly wanted to embrace him again Jane quicklyy back down covering half of her face with the nket, trying to suppress her rapid heartbeat. ¡°Dominic,¡± he said softly, ¡°don¡¯t you still want to go to Bailey with me?¡± Jane remained silent.. Dominic took a deep breath, ¡°I admit that hiding my identity was my mistake.¡± ¡°I also want to confess that when I first got together with you, I didn¡¯t intend to have any future with you.¡± Jane clutched the nket tightly, her hands trembling slightly, ¡°But I never expected that I would actually fall in love with you.¡± He followed. ¡°Jane, I¡¯ve checked everything, and you have no rtionship with Dan Murphy,¡± He paused for a moment, ¡°So, can you give me a chance to go back to how we were when we first started dating? jane was taken aback ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°I want a chance to go back to how it used to be,¡± his words echoed clearly in her heart, ¡°I will tell you who I really am¡­ and then, as Dominic Campbell, I will love you sincerely.¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Jane¡¯s heart was in turmoil and she clutched the nket tightly in her small hands. During this time, she was also seriously considering her rtionship with Dominic, then she remembered what the old forteller had said outside the hotel- Within 10 feet, he was her husband, but beyond 10 feet, he was not. There was a sudden bitterness in her throat. The olddy had said that they would be separated sooner orter¡­ She nced at Dominic and saw through the faint light that the red rope was still wrapped around. his wrist. At that time, she evenughed at him for believing this. But in fact, he was not a person to believe easily, The reason why he chose to have it was because he was too afraid of losing her. Jane took a deep breath. She was the same, afraid of not having him in her life, afraid of losing him. If fate had to separate them by ten feet, then she would do her best to walk within ten feet! She slowly stuck her head out of the nket, and her voice was as soft as the night, ¡°Dominic.¡± Dominic¡¯s heart trembled fiercely. ¡°In a few days¡­ I should be going to London.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Jane smiled lightly. ¡°Are your ears not good anymore?¡± Dominic pinched himself to make sure that he was not dreaming, then he suddenly stood up and looked at her. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She whispered, ¡°Bailey is going to college, and mother wants to live in another ce, so we decided to go to London.¡± He immediately wanted to tell her he would arrange everything, but Jane seemed to see his thoughts and took a step forward and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ve already found a ce to stay and submitted a few resumes. I should be interviewed by apany soon.¡± ¡°Jane¡­¡± Her voice gradually lowered, ¡°We¡¯re just going to live in London.¡± Dominic understood what she meant. She just wants her mother to change living environment. It happened that Bailey was admitted to London University. None of this had anything to do with him. It wasn¡¯t because of him that she wanted to go to London. He was a little disappointed, but he quickly smiled in relief. At least the distance between them had narrowed. She was willing to live in the same city as him. As long as they were together, he would be able to take care of her and protect her. At this time, Dominic gently called him again. His instinctive response: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, wife?¡± My Huslund In the shadows. Jane¡¯s face turned red as she whispered, ¡°Give me your phone.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He was stunned. Does his wife want to check the post? If she was checking up on him, it would prove that he still had a very high status in her heart¡­ He was overjoyed. He quickly handed over his phone and told her that the password was her birthday. Then, he adjusted to afortable position andid his head on his arm. He watched her flip through his phone and smiled contentedly. The dim light from the screen illuminated her face and illuminated her watery eyes. He also reflected her gentle and charming appearance into the bottom of his heart. ¡°Um¡­¡± He coughed lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t just look at the information, you can also look at the emails and call records. The people who contact me more often are my cronies in London. Recently, it was Tristan and Bailey, oh yes, and Aaron, before him¡­¡± ¡°Here.¡± Before he could finish, Jane returned the phone to him, N?velDrama.Org content rights. Dominic was stunned. So fast? Jane¡¯s voice was low, ¡°I didn¡¯t look through your phone.¡± ¡°Then what did you do just now?¡± She pointed to the screen, and he noticed that the date on it had changed. Became a year ago. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going back to the beginning?¡± Jane said softly, ¡°This timest year was our wedding day.¡± It was their first time meeting. Jane braved the heavy rain to the small vige house. Her white wedding dress was stained with mud. The old people in the vige said that in that weather, marriage would not bring happiness. However, they did not expect that the two of them would be the happiest. Dominic¡¯s heart moved, and he slowly leaned towards the bed. Through the starlight, he saw her soft white hands on the outside of the quilt. He reached out and held it. Jane struggled to pull her hand back, but she couldn¡¯tpete with the man¡¯s strength. In the end, she gave up the struggle and obediently let him hold it. His palm was thick and warm, making her feel particrly secure. His low voice came from the darkness: ¡°Since we¡¯re back a year ago, let¡¯s get to know each other again.¡± ¡°My name is Dominic Campbell. Although my family has some money, I¡¯m not very promising. I just want to guard my wife and let my wife support me for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Wife,¡± he smiled dotingly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out to work. After returning to London, you st to support me, okay?¡± have Jane was silent, her eyes warmed, and she felt like she wanted to cry, but the smile on her face was like ripples. There was a voice in her heart that was shouting, Alright, I¡¯ll take care of you. Even if you don¡¯t go out to work, I¡¯ll take care of you. I will support you for the rest of my life. HATTE Janeughed, a tear slowly falling down his face. ¡ª Before leaving, Kate hugged Jane tightly and was reluctant to let go. The two of them had walked all the way from their student days, and their rtionship was deeper than that of those of sisters. After Jane left, Kate felt that her heart was empty, and her eyes were still red at the airport. ¡°You must take good care of yourself when you get there!¡± Kate held her hand and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid to trouble Dominic, at least you two have been husband and wife for a year, and I think he is eager to serve you! ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Jane chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡± ¡°How could I not worry? Ah, speaking of which, I might as well tell you, no matter what happens, you must make Dominic do everything for you!, Jane, don¡¯t be stupid. He lied to you for a year. Now I¡¯ll give it to you. Picking the stars and picking the moon is right!¡± Janeughed and clenched her hand, his eyes full of reluctance. ¡°You should also treat Aaron better. You two have been together for so; it¡¯s time to think about lifelong matters! I¡¯ll be back when you two have a wedding banquet!¡± ¡°Right, right!¡± Aaron heard this and ran up to the two of them. ¡°Look Kate: I told you, Jane is the most sensible, right?¡± ¡°When did you say that?¡± Kate frowned and looked at him with disdain. ¡°That¡¯s what I just said!¡± Aaron smiled and hugged Kate, ¡°I know, honey, you can¡¯t hear to be apart from your good friend, and I¡¯m very sad. How about this, you quit your job, and we both go to London too!¡± ¡°What are you going to do in London?¡± Kateughed. ¡°Are you going to be a gangster over there? The local mafia in London will eat you alive!¡± ¡°Actually, that is a good idea.¡± Aaron winked at Kate. The two of them walked to the side. Dominic lowered his voice and said to him, ¡°You have a part of the property under your name that can be transferred to London for serious business. I¡¯ve informed the relevant people in London. If you want to come, you cane anytime.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes lit up. Dominic smiled and nodded. ¡°But this matter can¡¯t be rushed. The procedures are cumbersome. It has to be done step by step. If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, just ask Tristan. He is awyer and can definitely make the most appropriate arrangements for you.¡± Okay!¡± Aarop looked at him gratefully. Although the two of them often tease each other, they were absolutely unambiguous about serving. each other at critical moments. Dominic smiled and whispered, ¡°When the business is on the right track, you can you can also save some private funds.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Aaron frowned. Dominic patted him and said earnestly, ¡°So you would have some money to buy a pack of cigarettes in the future!¡± Aaron¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡­ My Husband Is A Secret Billionaire ¡°Can you stop bringing that up!¡± Dominic smirked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you, and I won¡¯t tell Kate!¡± ¡°Dominic!¡± Aaron gritted his teeth. ¡°Hurry up and get on the ne, get out of here!¡± Formi Dillin Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 After Jane settled in London, she received an interview notice from apany. The interview process went smoothly, and she soon went to work at the newpany. After work, she would go home to take care of her mother. On weekends, she would go to school to visit Bailey and bring him some daily necessities. The days went on and on, as if returning to that simple and quiet time. Dominic had been silently apanying her, never disturbing her life, but often going to her house to help her with housework. Most of the time, he was not a ¡°helper¡± because what he had done, Jane often had to do it all over again. When she was in a good mood, it was fine, but if she encountered a lot of pressure from work, stayed upte, or visited by her aunt¡­. Even the gentlest of people would be thorns all over their bodies. When Jane yelled at him, it was Kassie who would intervene. ¡°Why are you shouting? You can¡¯t talk to him properly?¡± Or else -¡°The time you use to yell at him, you can do it yourself. Why are you being so cruel to him?¡± Or-¡°Don¡¯t rely on our knowledge to be like you, you can be unscrupulous! I¡¯m not happy when you yell at him like this!¡± Jane¡¯s face was full of questions. Whose real mother is this person? Dominic always refers to Jane¡¯s mother as ¡°Mom,¡± making it seem like he was her biological son Jane helplessly shook her head andughed lightly She worked in a newspaper, and her boss told her on her first day, ¡°Young people should exercise. more, bear hardships and stand hard work, and have dedication!¡± In fact, everyone took this as a deaf ear. Only Jane was serious and really worked hard. As a result, everyone thought that she was cheap and easy to use, so her job was not limited to writing press releases, but also as an editor,yout artist, and countless chores in the office. Even when the radishes were about to wither, her colleagues had to call her to water them. Not to mention helping them send and receive documents every day. What troubled her the most was that all these colleagues in thepany had a natural sense of superiority as a London person. It was like sometimes in the pantry, if she just poured a ss of water, she would be surrounded by the talkative women in thepany. ¡°Hey, Little Jane, do you have a boyfriend? Jane¡¯s mouth almost burned, and she smiled embarrassingly. Just as she was about to leave quickly, she was pulled by the fat woman. ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush to work? Come over and chat with us for a while! Ha¡­Jane, if you don¡¯t have a boyfriend, we¡¯ll introduce you to one!¡± ¡°No need, really¡­¡± ¡°Hey, what are you fussing about, Fatty !¡± Another woman chipped in, munching on melon seeds while looking Jane up and down. ¡°Hehe, does Jane really need help finding a boyfriend?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say!¡± Another one chimed in. ¡°If I were picking a daughter-inw, I wouldn¡¯t choose an outsider!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Outsiders are hard to get along with; their lifestyle is different from ours! If you marry someone from a less fortunate family, it would be like ¡°poverty alleviation¡±!¡± ¡°Jane, I heard you still have a mother and a younger brother at home?¡± Jane took a deep breath. How did these people know so much? They were incredibly well-informed! ¡°Oh, you have a younger brother¡­ This looks like a bottomless pit! Someone looked at her with contempt, ¡°Oh, if someone married such a foreigner, it would really help the poor!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jane¡¯s small hand clenched tightly into a fist, then clenched it and let it go. She even took a few deep breaths. She slowly walked to the door and turned her back to them. Just as she was about to leave, she seemed to feel those arrogant eyes staring at her from behind her¡­. From the moment she joined thepany, she had be a talking point for these people. In their eyes, outsiders did not seem to be people, Jane sneered and turned around. Her cold eyes swept across everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Eldest sisters, you¡¯re right.¡± She said softly. ¡°I also think there are too many people from outside the city.¡± The women looked at each other, not knowing what she meant. ¡°Heh,¡± Jane continued, ¡°Outsiders really shouldn¡¯te here, let alone make this city so good! Some of the dirty and tiring work should be left to you locals to do. You may feel more aplished. !¡± It took a while for the old women to understand what she meant. Jane had this kind of ability, and she could scold people while smiling. The women¡¯s expressions changed almost at the same time. They rolled their eyes and were about to walk out of the pantry when they heard Jane continue: ¡°London is an international city and a ce with a high degree of tolerance. I really can¡¯t believe that such an inclusive city has such narrow-minded thoughts!¡± ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s so great about it!¡± The chubby woman shook her head, trying to dismiss the matter, ¡°Outsiders are outsiders; they can neverpare to our local girls ¡°Hey, the courier has arrived!¡± Someone looked at his phone. Usually, the courier was left at the front desk, and her colleagues sent her to get them back. At this moment, these old women could not change their words. They shouted in unison, ¡°Little Jane. go get it¡­. ¡°What?¡± Jane sneered, ¡°None of these couriers are mine, why should I pick them up? ¡°We¡¯re colleagues!¡± Another woman stepped forward to mediate the situation. ¡°Aren¡¯t colleagues supposed to help each other?¡± ¡°When you need me, I¡¯m a colleague. When you don¡¯t need me, I¡¯m just an abominable ¡®outsider!¡± Jane smiled and looked at everyone, But the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes, and those people couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jane said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s better for you locals to pick them up! The non-locals can¡¯t help with ¡°The ¡°Also, save your good intentions, I don¡¯t need a boyfriend!¡± She repeated every word, ¡°I have a husband!¡± With that, Jane turned his head and left, leaving the other women dumbfounded. Sometimes, one shouldn¡¯t be too amodating; otherwise, it gives others an excuse to bully you. Jane did not eat at noon. She went to a small park not far from thepany, bought a bag of bread, and sat on the bench to feed the pigeons with bread crumbs. Before long, a pair of ck leather shoes appeared in front of her. She looked up and saw a gentle smile on her angr face. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Jane was stunned. She straightened up, not knowing where to put her hands. Dominic sat beside her, took some bread crumbs and sprinkled them on the pigeons, then turned his face and smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯re in a bad mood?¡± Jane lowered his head slightly. How did he know? ¡°I don¡¯t think I told you about my childhood.¡± Dominic said calmly. ¡°My parents divorced a long time ago. Although I follow my father, I have to often go to the UK to visit my mother.¡± ¡°My mother has a strong personality, so of course she doesn¡¯t allow me to be weak. On the Campbell family side, my grandfather raised me as an heir. Everything I did, even the posture and movements. of eating, drinking, walking, were strictly regted¡­¡¯ ¡°Not only that, but we also have to face the battle within the family at any time.¡± ¡°The more Grandfather values someone, the more likely that person will be the target of public criticism. He is the target of everyone.¡± Jane¡¯s heart tensed. At that time¡­he was just a little boy of six or seven years old. ¡°I spend most of the winter and summer vacations in Manchester. There¡¯s a very famous Albert Square there. When I¡¯m down, I go there alone to feed the pigeons.¡± Jane looked at him. The man¡¯s cold profile showed a shallow sadness. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, people like him who were born with a golden spoon in their mouth did not understand the sufferings of the world, but in fact, children who had been hurt by their original families had the same misfortune. Jane silently moved closer to him. The two people¡¯s silhouettes re covered by the sunlight on the ground. ¡°Jane,¡± he whispered, ¡°You¡¯re having trouble at work, I can¡­.¡± ¡°No need.¡± She simply refused. Dominic frowned. Jane raised her eyes, her eyes were as clear as water, and she said softly to him, ¡°I know that you are well-intentioned, but I hope that my troubles will be solved by myself.¡± ¡°Coming to L ondoris a brand new beginning for me. I want to see how my viability is.¡± His eyes were deep and focused, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°With me here, you don¡¯t need to be so brave.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to be brave.¡± She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s that I want to have a world of my own.¡± ¡°Dominic, I know that I can rely on you. You are also a reliable man.¡± She looked at him, ¡°But as a woman, you can¡¯t lose the ability to make money at any time.¡± Dominic was a little moved and raised his hand to touch her hair. This time, she did not refuse, There was no expression on his face, but it was like a flower in his heart. ¡°Jane, I just don¡¯t want you to work so hard.¡± ¡°I have to learn to walk by myself.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Besides, I heard what you say that just now. I Chapter 173 don¡¯t think your Campbell family will be easy to deal with¡­. ¡°If I can¡¯t even stand the wind and rain outside, how can I have the confidence to face them in the future?¡± Dominic was startled and stared at her for a while, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, I have to get ready to walk into your world.¡± Dominic¡¯s heart was pounding, and the bottom of his deep eyes made waves. Jane turned her face away and smiled at the white dove in the distance. The sun hit her face, and her pure and beautiful face suddenly illuminated the gloomy sky in his world. She looked at him for a long time, sincerely and frankly. When I found your true identity. I nned to leave you. I just wanted to live an ordinary life, and I did not want to marry a rich person. Dominic nodded. In fact, he had already made ns. If she still could not ept him, then he would give up everything in the Campbell family and be an ordinary husband and wife with her. ¡°Then why did you change your mind again?¡± He took the opportunity to move towards her. ¡°Because I found outter¡­¡± She looked up and looked at him with her big beautiful eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t do without you.¡± Dominic¡¯s heart trembled. Jane¡¯s eyes drooped, and her long eyshes trembled, like the wings of a butterfly. ¡°Later, I also understood,¡± she said softly. ¡°Identity and name are just abel for a person. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you have money or not, whether you are Dominic Campbell or Dan Murphy, these are not important.¡± ¡°The important thing is that you haven¡¯t changed from the beginning to the end¡­and neither have I Dominic looked at her and gently held her hand. She smiled at him and intertwined his fingers. ¡°Jane, have you forgiven me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t me you. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t ept the change in your identity for a while.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°But I still need some time¡­ Can you wait for me?¡± ¡°Yes! Of course!¡± He was willing to wait for her for the rest of his life. Dominic hugged her tightly, afraid that it was a dream. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re not leaving me anymore, are you?¡± he repeatedly confirmed uneasy. Jane smiled, ¡°No way.¡± ¡°No matter what I be, you won¡¯t leave me?¡± She was startled. Why did she start asking silly questions again? Just like the time he asked in church! ¡°Dominic, didn¡¯t you record it all at that time? The evidence is in your hands, why are you still asking me? Dominic took out his phone and smiled. However, at this moment, the surrounding pigeons were frightened and flew away! Suddenly, a strange sound came from the bushes. Then there was a thud. 12:17 Chapter 173 A person jumped out from the bushes and knelt right in front of the two of them! Jane was startled, and Dominic was instantly alert and fiercely protected her behind him! When they saw the man¡¯s face clearly, they were even more surprised. ¡°Hector?¡± Young Master White rubbed his knees and got up from the ground. There were a few leaves on his hair, and he smiled awkwardly at the two of them. ¡°Third brother oh, sister-inw, are you two feeding the pigeons?¡± Dominic¡¯s face was terrifyingly dark. Hector smirked. Tristan walked over from not far away. He sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Third Brother, Old White called me 20 minutes ago and said that Jane was sitting here alone and seemed to be in a bad mood¡­ he was afraid that something might happen, so he asked me toe and keep an eye on her.¡± ¡°Then when I got here, I found that you were already here, and I tried to drag him away, but he insisted on staying to watch¡­¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t drag him away at all!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°You¡­.¡± Hector¡¯s eyes widened, as if you weren¡¯t looking! Dominic didn¡¯t want to pay attention to them, so he turned his head and held Jane¡¯s hand, for fear of scaring her. However, Jane was very calm. She looked at Hector and then at Tristan. She rolled her eyes and suddenlyughed, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Lawyer Tristan before. He¡¯s awyer who specializes in helping criminals withwsuits?¡± Tristan¡¯s expression was twisted, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°As for this Young Master White¡­¡± Jane looked at Dominic yfully. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the inmate who often borrows money from you?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Hector¡¯s eyes ¡°What?!¡± Hector¡¯s eyes were about to fall out. He¡¯s reputation was ruined by Dominic¡¯s few words! What a sin! Con Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 ¡°Since we¡¯ve all gotten to know each other again, I¡¯ll officially introduce you.¡± Dominic chuckled, ¡°Lawyer Tristan is well-known both in London and Cardiff. Hiswyer fees are calcted in seconds.¡± ¡°As for this Young Master Hector¡­¡± He looked at Jane. ¡°Back then, you memorized his information and even had a car ident. I don¡¯t need to introduce him anymore.¡± Hector¡¯s expression changed as he said innocently, ¡°Why!¡± ¡°The information on the Inte is nonsense! I¡¯m not that kind of person at all!¡± ¡°Little sister inw, you have to get to know me again! Although I may look like a flirty person, I¡¯m actually very single-minded! And because I¡¯m so handsome, some people are jealous all the time, including your Dominic ¡°Ouch!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he was pped on the head by and met Dominic¡¯s disdainful gaze. Hector looked wronged; it seemed that being handsome had be his original sin, making everyone target him! ¡ª Miranda came to Yan garden and ignored the bodyguards barging in. As soon as she entered the living room, she saw the sc attered clothes. A pink s exy underwear almost tripped her over. She sank her face as her high heels stomped on the marble floor. On therge sofa, Kevin was pressing down on a woman. Miranda felt nauseous coughing loudly. Kevin lifted his head from the intimate embrace, squinting. his eyes to look at her calmly. After finishing thest few strokes, he stood up and raised his pants. ¡°Eldest Young Master¡­¡± The woman still did not know what to do as she reached out to pull him. Kevin picked up his clothes and threw them on her, a smile on the corner of his mouth. Miranda wrapped her arms around her chest and heard a rustling voice behind her. ¡°Okay!¡± she roared. Fiona had just put on her clothes when she heard the voice. Just now, she and Kevin were interrupted by this sl ut! Who the hell was this woman who could enter and leave Kevin¡¯s yard at will?! Fiona bit her lip and stood up abruptly. She squinted in front of Miranda and looked at her. Hmph, not much to look at! She just knew how to dress up, and she wasn¡¯t sure if all these big brands she was wearing were real or fake¡­ Miranda also nced at her. The anger in her heart was instantly drawn out by her arrogant expression. Her eyes were fixed on her, and she let out a cold snort. Fiona held a ss of water to drink, but ¡°identally¡± the entire ss of water was poured on Miranda! ¡°What are you doing!¡± Miranda screamed, ¡°You did it on purpose!¡± Chapter 174 ¡°Yo, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Jane dragged her voice. ¡°Is this youngdy alright? Tsk tsk¡­ This dress is wet. I wonder if it will fade. ¡± ¡°YouL..¡± Miranda had never encountered anyone who dared to step on her head like this! ¡°This youngdy, you barged in without even saying hello, ruining our fun, and not even apologizing? Truly uncultured!¡± ¡°What are you, anyway! You dare to yell in front of me!¡± Miranda was so furious she wanted to kill her. ¡°You¡¯re despicable and shameless!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Fiona raised her hand to strike, and Miranda also didn¡¯t hold back, grabbing Jane¡¯s hair and delivering two ps! The two women fought, and screams filled the living room as the bodyguards rushed in, dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Kevin sat on the sofa, smoking, watching the two women fight, a wicked smile on his face. Finally, Fiona was no match for Miranda and had her face scratched. At that moment, Kevin signaled, and the bodyguards immediately stepped in to pull the two apart, escorting Fiona outside. Fiona struggled and shouted, ¡°Big Young Master, why didn¡¯t you help me! Big Young Master¡­¡± Soon her voice disappeared from Yan Garden. Miranda spat at her retreating figure and took a clean towel from the ser vant. She red at Kevin, seething with anger. ¡°Are you a dead person?¡± The fire in her heart burst out again, ¡°Just watching that little b itch beat me?¡± ¡°Miss Miranda,¡± Kevin grinned, ¡°Your fighting ability is not bad, why bother with her!¡± ¡°Kevin!¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry!¡± Kevin asked someone to bring a good Longjing tea, ¡°Drink some tea to reduce the fire.¡± Miranda rolled her eyes at him and did not move. She came to see Kevin today to discuss something Kevin had always said that he would help her get rid of Jane and retake Dominic, but after so long. not only did he not get rid of Jane, but instead, he let her run to London! Miranda was almost mad. Her scarlet eyes stared at Kevin as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Young Master Kevin, our yeager family has given you a lot of good things! You guys don¡¯t take money and do nothing, right?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, little sister?¡± Kevin stretched Inzily, leaning back on the sofa, ¡°Heh, ever since my dad was stripped of his position by grandpa, we have lost our say in the board meetings!¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t do it?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Anyway, Dominic is watching closely now,¡± Kevin sneered, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to kill Jane!¡± Miranda¡¯s face was pale, and she wanted to kill him. ¡°But¡­ Kevin looked at her, ¡°Isn¡¯t your ultimate goal to be the Third Young Mistress? As long as you behave well in front of Dominic, it¡¯s not impossible for him to marry you!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Sister, think about it with your head. Now, to Dominic, whose business is the top priority? Of course it¡¯s Jane!¡± ¡°Once Jane is in trouble, you help her solve the trouble again. Isn¡¯t this showing your virtue and virtue in front of Dominic?¡± Miranda clenched his fists tightly and suddenly realized. Although he didn¡¯t like this roundabout way, it seemed like the only way to get Dominic back. Showing generosity in front of him and taking the initiative to befriend Jane, Dominic would let his guard down. Coupled with the support of the Campbell family and the Yeager family.. She still had a good chance! When she became the third young mistress of the Campbell family, it would be easier to kill that Jane than to tr ample an ant to death! Miranda showed a cold smile and took a sip from the teacup in front of her. ¡°Big brother,¡± she said with a smile, ¡°but now if something happens to that little b itch, the third master will not blow up the entire central city?¡± How could something really happen to her? Kevin nced at her, ¡°Tm just looking for: some painless trouble for her!¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°I heard that she has a younger brother who was admitted to London University. Why don¡¯t you put some effort into this kid? Anyway, there are people from your family on the board of directors of London University. It¡¯s not difficult to cause him some trouble?¡± Then you wille forward to solve it, making Jane grateful to you, and Dominic puts his guard down on her¡­ Mirandaughed. ¡°Thank you for your guidance. After this is done, our Yeager family will do our best to help Second Uncle regain his position on the board of directors!¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 When Jane returned home from work, she saw Dominic ying cards with her her. The way that cards are yed is very strange and the rules are cumbersome, which especially tests people¡¯s logic and patience. Her mother taught her to y since she was a child, but she could never grasp it, so they had stopped using that deck of cards. Unexpectedly, the two of them were having a lot of fun. There were bursts ofughter from the living room. Dominic was smart enough to lose every game, but it took Kassie hard work to win. Kassie was overjoyed. Now it was the mother-inw who looked at her son-inw. After the game was over Dominic was about to shuffle his cards when he suddenly noticed Jane standing not far away. He quickly got up and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Yo, you get off work so early?¡± Kassicughed as she drew the cards. ¡°Dominic yed cards with me all afternoon. I think he¡¯s exhausted. Ilurry up and make him something to eat!¡± Jane: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mom,¡± she smiled and deliberately tried, I have been working all day, and I¡¯m really tired!¡± ¡°Are you tired of knowing and doing?¡± Kassie raised her voice. ¡°Do you know how brain-burning this card is? I taught you eight hundred times when you were young, but you still can¡¯t learn it. 1 taught him once and he remembered it!¡± Dominic was a little proud, but when he nced at Jane, he immediately suppressed his smile and followed her into the bedroom. Jane put down her bag and sat in front of the writing desk, looking tired. Dominic walked behind her and gently rubbed her shoulders. Hisrge hands, which usually seemed powerful, became gentle as they rested on her shoulders. Jane took a deep breath and felt that the strength was just right and veryfortable. She closed her eyes slightly and enjoyed the feeling. ¡°You should rest for a while, don¡¯t rush to cook.¡± He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone from the hotel to bring dinner over.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here tonight.¡± Jane was stunned. She stood up and looked at him for a while. Suddenly, she felt that something was not right. ¡°Why are you wearing this?¡± Dominicsmiled. This was the suit she had bought for him. ¡°And this¡­¡± Jane realized again that he was still wearing the belt she had given himl ¡°What are you doing tonight?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a family dinner tonight.¡± Dominic exined softly, ¡°I have to go back to the Campbell Family Vi and go to the old mansion.¡± Jane nodded. My Glusband Is A Serret Filling Dominic held her hand in the palm of his hand and stroked the back of her hand with his thumb. ¡°If you agree, of course I want to bring you. But I know you won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°So I¡¯ll just wear the clothes you bought for me and treat you as if you were by my side.¡± Jane smiled gently. But he was going to a family dinner, so how could he dress like this? It was enough that she didn¡¯t know about it before. Now she realized that the suit that she had. bought with tens of thousands of dors was nothingpared to the luxury of the Campbell family. ¡°Dominic. She called him softly. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to change your clothes. What a shame to wear this! The corner of his mouth twitched, ¡°My wife¡¯s choice of clothes, it¡¯s very good to wear them out!¡° ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°This dress is priceless to me.¡± He said in a low voice with a smile, ¡°You have to continue to buy me in the future. I stillck a pair of leather shoes.¡± She raised her face, ¡°Mr. Dominic. I can¡¯t afford it!¡± Dominic approached her, his big hand quietly rubbing against her waist. ¡°You said you wanted to support me for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too expensive to support you.¡± Jane whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to support you anymore.¡± Dominic became anxious, ¡°No way! I don¡¯t spend much money, and 1 don¡¯t eat much! You have to support me!¡± ¡°Can you eat less in the future?¡± He nodded seriously, ¡°Yes! Absolutely!¡± Janeughed out loud as two red clouds appeared on his face. Dominic looked at her in a daze. After a while, he came back to his senses andughed lightly. The temperature in the air was rising steadily, and the distance between the two of them was unknowingly narrowed¡­ ¡°Jane!¡± Kassie¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside, ¡°Did you prepare dinner for Dominic?¡± Jane was stunned for a moment, and then she hurriedly pushed Dominic away, his heart pounding. She turned around and went out, exined a few sentences to her mom, then came back and met Dominic¡¯s deep gaze. ¡°Are you busy with work recently?¡± He took the initiative to change the subject. ¡°Fortunately.¡± She sat down at the table again. ¡°I did a few small interviews. I have a lot of manuscripts to write. Then¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s an independent interview next week.¡± Dominic saw her turn on theputer, and the man¡¯s photo and information appeared on the screen. This time, it seemed that it was the best actor, Tom Cruise, Dominic¡¯s face darkened again, and the Jealousy in his heart reached his throat. ¡°You.interview him?¡± He tried his best to calm himself down. Tom Cruise was a well-known handsome guy in the industry, and he was notorious for his poprity. He usually had a humble and courteous image in front of the public. When Jane went to interview him, she had to do her homework in advance, just like thest time she had memorized Hector¡¯s information by heart¡­. The two of them would then have a face-to-face conversation. As an excellent reporter, Jane would definitely not be cold-hearted. Dominic took a deep breath and stood silently behind her. Jane felt that the atmosphere was not right. When she turned around, she was almost frightened by his ck face! ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡¯ Dominic did not say anything. Jane looked at theputer and then looked at him, and instantly understood. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°This is my job! Besides, he¡¯s an actor and I¡¯m just an ordinary reporter. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to make an appointment!¡± He was stunned for a moment. ¡°Then why did your boss assign this task to you? ¡°To make things difficult for me!¡± Jane smiled lightly. Previously, she had interviewed a few small inte celebrities and did a few interviews with them. Because of the unique perspective, and surprisingly good broadcast effect, thepany leaders were particrly satisfied. However, Jane had already been ostracized, which made her a thorn in the side of some veteran reporters. This interview with Tom Cruise was deliberately proposed by this group of people to the leader. ¡°If I can make an appointment with Tom Cruise, then they will steal the credit and say that this interview must be done by a senior reparter. If I don¡¯t make an appointment, it will fall into their favor and say that I have a problem with my work ability.¡± Jane understood clearly, ¡°Anyway, no matter what I did, it was wrong.¡¯ ¡± Dominic curled up, and he supported her shoulder with one hand, ¡°Then why do it?¡± ¡°Doing it is better than not doing it well!¡± She smiled open-mindedly, ¡°What if there is a chance to seed?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°Dominic.¡± She turned around and looked at him with her bright eyes. ¡°Will you help me?¡± Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Dominic was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Will you help me?¡± Of course! He screamed in his heart. However, his face remained calm. He coughed twice and said in a deep voice, ¡°Why do you suddenly want me to help you?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Jane paused, ¡°To aplish something, apart from one¡¯s own efforts, one needs to utilize all the resources avable around them, right?¡± Dominic was a little surprised. In the first ss at the business school, the professor said the same thing. A person¡¯s sess requires the right ce and the right person. Jane rolled his eyes and smiled, ¡°The person I want to interview is the king of actors! At my level, I¡¯m afraid even the assistants around the actor can¡¯t look at me. This is a mission that is simply impossible to aplish, and everyone is waiting to see me make a fool of myself.¡± ¡°However, there is an omnipotent Superman by my side¡­¡± She reached out and pinched his face, smiling charmingly. ¡°If Superman lends me a little superpower to help me do this job, I¡¯ll be grateful!¡± ¡°How grateful?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you short of leather shoes?¡± She blinked, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to buy the best pair!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Her eyes drooped slightly, and she pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll support you for the rest of my life.¡± Dominic¡¯s heart melted. As soon as he grasped her small hand, his eyes were gentle and doting, and he gently spat out two words in her ear: ¡°As ordered.¡± He was about to take out his phone. Jane immediately stopped him, smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to contact him right away! Let me try it myself. If all the methods don¡¯t work, I can only use Mr. Dominic¡¯s face!¡± Dominic smiled and embraced her. He remembered what the old fortune-teller had said, saying that Jane was destined to be the queen. and destined to be rich. In fact, based on her intelligence and thoroughness, no matter who she married, she was capable of making herself happy. No matter who she married, she was the queen who controlled her own destiny. Dominic held her tightly, not wanting to let go for a moment. At night, the Campbell Family Vi was brilliantly it, like a bright pearl iid in the mountains. Linda had just pulled out of the crowd of entertainment and finally caught her breath when she saw Dominic slowly walking towards her with a ss of champagne. Chapter Lis ¡°Just in time!¡± She sn atched the champagne and took a gulp. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m dying of thirst!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Dominic frowned, thinking it was funny. ¡°What happened just now?¡± ¡°Bro,¡± Linda lowered her voice, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen any of these weird rtives?¡± Dominic took a look inside. There were many people from the same n today. Although they were all surnamed Campbell, it was normal that they had never seen each other. Some people couldn¡¯t even understand the rtionships and generations among them, let alone Linda. ¡°I don¡¯t know many of them.¡± He whispered, ¡°Some of them have i only met a few times in the company. ¡°This kind of family banquet is really boring!¡± Lindained, ¡°I have been smiling all night!¡± ¡°Just be patient, it¡¯ll be over in a while.¡± ¡°Bro, I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat the chicken rice made by Sister Jane!¡± Dominic pursed his lips. He wanted to eat too, but as an older brother, he still had to maintain his authority. ¡°What are you eating? Always thinking about food!¡± He red at her, ¡°I warn you, although Jane is in the capital now, you¡¯re not allowed to go to her house for a free meal. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Ah. you¡­¡± ¡°What are you?¡± He red again, ¡°Your sister, Jane, cooked that meal for me, why are you joining in the fun!¡± Linda¡¯s cheeks were puffed up and she rolled her eye at him. Mr. Sebastian walked over from not far away and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master, Miss, it¡¯s time to sit at the table!¡± Linda carried her skirt and walked forward, suddenly knocking him away, turning around and making a face. Dominic smiled helplessly. Just as he was about to fight back, Linda suddenly turned around and whispered to him, ¡°Don¡¯t get excited when you get to the table.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Anyway¡­¡± She smiled wickedly, ¡°You might not be able to eat!¡± Dominic was stunned and walked to the main table. Linda was right. Benedict¡¯s smile revealed a bit of sternness. His cold gaze swept across the crowd as he sat on the throne. And the second seat that belonged to him, there was actually Miranda next to him! ¡°Dominic, why are you still standing there?¡± Benedict greeted him, ¡°Hurry up and sit down.¡± Dominic¡¯s expression darkened as he clenched his fists and walked to Miranda¡¯s side. The ser vant pulled out his chair and respectfully invited Dominic to take a seat. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Dominic. The matter between him and Jane had spread throughout the Campbell family. Everyone knew that he had met a confidante while recuperating in Cardiff. Everyone knew that he had shed with old master Campbell several times over that woman. However, today, Old Mr. Campbell actually called Miranda over at the banquet¡­ Wasn¡¯t this announcing publicly that he only recognized Miranda as his granddaughter-inw? ¡°It won¡¯t hurt to marry the Yeager family.¡± Someone whispered, ¡°Why can¡¯t our Mr Campbell turn this corner¡­¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s used to calling for wind and rain since he was a child. How could he know how to sacrifice for the family¡¯s interests!¡± ¡°Look at what he¡¯s wearing? This suit is too poor!¡± Miranda couldn¡¯t help but look at him. His clothes had always been made by high-end designers from the major fashion weeks, but the clothes he wore¡­ looked like they were bargains from the store. ¡°Knowing and doing,¡± Miranda began to express his virtue and virtue. ¡°The style of this suit seems to be a bit old, why don¡¯t you change it?¡± Dominic paused, and then turned to look at her, his eyes deep and cold. Miranda did not dare to speak any more as he quietly drank the soup before dinner. The others did not dare to discuss it. As long as Dominic was there, an invisible low pressure enveloped him. ¡°Grandfather,¡± Dominic suddenly said with a smile on his face, ¡°Is it our family dinner today?¡± Benedict was startled and nodded. ¡°Since it¡¯s a family dinner, is it appropriate to invite outsiders?¡± This was obviously meant for Miranda. Benedict¡¯s face darkened as he whispered, ¡°What kind of outsider is Miss Yeager? Since it¡¯s a family banquet, then it¡¯s natural for Miss Yeager toe.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Edward smiled in agreement. ¡°Just based on our rtionship with the Yeager family, how can Miranda be considered an outsider? No, no!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Dominic looked at him again, ¡°she doesn¡¯t count as an outsider to Second Uncle? Edward¡¯s heart thumped. ¡°Miss Yeager is not an outsider to Second Uncle. Could it be that Second Uncle has already chosen Miss Yeager as his daughter inw?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Edward almost didn¡¯t mention it. Miranda¡¯s expression changed as she threw down her chopsticks and looked at Dominic quietly. Dominic calmly ate the food in front of him, then suddenly raised his eyes. ¡°Today is the Campbell family banquet. Everyone here is surnamed Campbell, so I really don¡¯t understand why Miss Yeager is here?¡± ¡°The family dinner list was arranged by Second Uncle, right?¡± ¡°Oh, is Second Uncle so old that he can¡¯t even tell Campbell from Yeager? Or¡­ Second Uncle has received too much favor from the Yeager Family and already regards himself as a member of the Yeager Family?¡± Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 The atmosphere immediately became awkward. Everyone stared at the dish in front of them, but no one touched their chopsticks. Everyone was scheming, waiting to see what would happen next. As expected, Benedict¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at Edward like a de. Dominic smiled coldly. In terms of understanding of his grandfather, he ranked second in the entire Campbell family, but no one dared to im the first spot. Benedict hated the fact that people in his family were close to the outsiders, and Edward had used this to say that he was closer to his grandfather¡¯s family from the outside world, which caused Benedict to be dissatisfied. Dominic looked up at him with a smile. Doing this today was simply returning the favor. ¡°Dom¡­Dom.. Dominic! Edward stuttered angrily. ¡°Why are you talking nonsense in front of so many people?* ¡°Dad, don¡¯t believe him. This child¡­he, he¡¯s probably not happy in his heart, and he¡¯s taking anger at me!¡± ¡°Second Uncle are you angry at me for saying this?.¡± Dominic took it easy. ¡°Grandfather taught me to respect my elders since I was a child, and I have always followed Grandfather¡¯s teachings.¡± ¡°Second Uncle you said that I¡¯m taking anger on you. Do you mean that Grandfather did not teach me well? He taught me to be a person without respect?¡± ¡°You!¡± Edward¡¯s eyes were red and his neck was thick. Some people in the room could not help but burst intoughter. Benedict¡¯s expression darkened as he dropped a pair of white jade chopsticks with a bang. Miranda stood up and looked at Dominic apologetically. ¡°Oh,¡± Dominic nodded, ¡°Then now Miss Yeager knows this is a family dinner?¡± ¡°Dominic, you¡­ ¡°Heh, Mr Campbell is young and arrogant, and it¡¯s too rude to say anything!¡± Edward drank a ss of water and said, ¡°Miss Yeager is a guest after all, is this how you treat guests?¡± ¡°Speaking of entertaining guests, of course I don¡¯t have to entertain them.¡± Dominic smiled, wiped his mouth with a napkin, and stood up calmly. ¡°Let Second Uncle entertain Miss Yeager. Anyway, Second Uncle is in the Yeager family, and no longer an ¡®outside¡¯r!¡± ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve finished eating,¡± he calmly nced at everyone, his gaze and eyebrows carrying an imposing aura, ¡°enjoy your meal, I hid you farewell!¡± Miranda was startled and hurriedly ran after him. Dominic just walked into the yard and answered a call. Hailey¡¯s voice was aggrieved and told him, ¡°Brother-inw, I officially received a notice from the school today¡­ They said that they would cancel my admission qualifications!¡± ¡°What?¡± He frowned. ¡°How could this be?¡± Bailey whimpered and did not say anything for a while. Dominic could not help but quicken his steps. At this moment, he was most worried about Jane. If Bailey was disqualified from school and wanted to return to Cardiff, Jane would definitely not be relieved. Maybe she would go back with him! Then all his hard work was in vain! ¡°Bailey,¡± he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± ¡°Sister is taking care of mother.¡± ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right here!¡± Dominic hung up and immediately asked Henry to prepare the car. However, at this time, Miranda followed and asked with concern, ¡°Dominic, what happened? Dominic paused and turned around. Those deep and sharp eyes made Miranda shiver. ¡°Dominic¡­ Dominic what happen,¡± Mirandaughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned, you seem to be in a hurry¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small matter,¡± Dominic said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother about it.¡± ¡°Do you have to be so annoyed with me?¡± Miranda bit her lip. ¡°In the future, the Yeager Corporation and the Campbell Corporation will still have a lot of business dealings. We¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be clear about public and private matters.¡± Miranda thought that he had softened his attitude towards her, so she happily replied, ¡°Mmm!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Henry drove over. Dominic was about to get into the car, but he found that Miranda was also following. He frowned and looked at her expressionlessly, ¡°Miss Yeager, as I said before, I¡¯m a person who distinguishes between public and private. Miranda was stunned. ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to do some personal matters!¡± After he finished speaking, he got into the car and walked away. Miranda was left on the spot by him. She looked at the car that had quickly disappeared from sight. She clenched her fists and showed anger in her eyes. You don¡¯t have to think about it to know that the call just now must have been from that sl ut Jane! She was silent for a while, then took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s me¡­ Yes, how¡¯s that Bailey¡¯s business going?¡± Miranda tried his best to lower his voice, ¡°¡­ What? Oh, he¡¯s really disqualified from school? Alright, great!¡± ¡°Yes, really.¡± The other end of the phoneughed. ¡°Then you cane forward and I¡¯ll let you restore his student status. In this way, Dominic will thank you!¡± Miranda¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and her pride was beyond words. Dominic rushed to Jane¡¯s house overnight. Bailey was packing his bags, and his expression was lonely. When he was packing his h ooks, an eptance letter fell out. He lowered his head and looked at it for a long time, his eyes turning red My Husband Is A Secret Billionaire ¡°Bailey didn¡¯t say it clearly on the phone.¡± Dominic looked at Jane, ¡°What exactly happened? Jane saw his sweat profusely, and his heart moved. He pulled him into the room and sat down. First, he poured him a ss of water. ¡°Actually, he has been going to school for more than a month.¡± Jane softly said, ¡°But today, for some reason, the school suddenly notified him that he would be canceled.¡± ¡°The school said that there is a strict age limit for medical students. Bailey was admitted by s kipping grades. Jane paused and continued, ¡°They still suspect that Bailey¡¯s grades are fake!¡± Dominic was stunned, his eyebrows furrowed. London University is a century-old prestigious university and it also has a good reputation internationally. Students are admitted based on their grades and character. They have never limited the age of students! ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat!¡± Bailey was a little excited. ¡°I have taken the exam several times, and every time the invigtor is watching, it is impossible to cheat!¡± ¡°Okay, calm down first.¡± Jane hurriedly went over tofort. ¡°This matter is indeed very strange. but there is always a way to solve it, don¡¯t worry!¡± Dominic narrowed his eyes as several possibilities quickly shed through his mind. Bailey was admitted on the basis of his true talents and knowledge, but suddenly he wanted to cancel his student registration. And this person was aimed at Jane, that is, at him¡­. He thought for a while, then asked softly, ¡°Who notified you?¡± Bailey said, ¡°The school called to inform me that I still have a phone number on my phone!¡± ¡°Mmm, give me your number.¡± Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Dominic saw that the number was from London University, but it started with 02. If he remembered. correctly, it should be the special line of the school board. One third of the board members of London University were affiliated with the Yeager family. The corner of his mouth twitched, and he quickly understood. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jane looked at him worriedly. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problem with this number, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, just wait for me.¡± Dominic turned around and went to the balcony. Jane stood in the living room and looked at his back. He made several calls in a row. This was the style of a king¡­. Her heart moved slightly, her eyes lowered, and her cheeks became hot. ¡°Sister,¡± Bailey asked her in a low voice, ¡°Do you think that brother-inw can really help?¡± ¡°Yes, it should be.¡± Her voice was inaudible. ¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Bailey nodded and suddenly sighed, ¡°Sister, fortunately, my brother-inw is Dominic, not Dan! Sigh, it¡¯s better to have a powerful brother-inw!¡± ¡°Jane looked at him and remained silent. Dominic walked back from the balcony with a rxed smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve basically figured it out. I¡¯ll go to the school board in two days.¡± He looked at Bailey and patted his shoulder, ¡°If you stay at home these two days, treat it as a short vacation.¡± ¡°Mm, good!¡± Bailey smiled, his heart finally at ease. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Jane was a little surprised. He could solve such a big thing in a while? If he used his identity to put pressure on the school, it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for Bailey. After all, a gun was a winner, and her expectation of Bailey was that he could quietly concentrate on his studies. In this case, how could he still do research? Dominic seemed to see her thoughts and whispered in her ear, ¡°I was afraid that you would be unhappy, so I didn¡¯t reveal my rtionship with you to anyone, unless someday¡­you give me a name!TM Jane was stunned and could not help butugh. Dominic held her small hand. Her smile broke into his heart and knocked all his hardness away. At this moment, the doorbell rang and Jane opened the door. Outside, Henry was anxious. ¡°Young Master, I have urged you to hurry back several times!¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Dominic said Indifferently. However, just as he was about to leave, he suddenly realized something and suddenly turned around and pulled Jane back. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Jari? nodded, ¡°Mm, good.¡± He was a little disappointed. ¡°You won¡¯t send me off?¡± + Jane was stunned for a moment. She covered her mouth and smiled. She quickly changed her shoes and walked downstairs with Dominic. Henry was sweating and ran away without a trace. He didn¡¯t want to be this light bulb! Jane and Dominic walked slowly in themunity. But no matter how many times he went around, Dominic was reluctant to let Jane go upstairs. Therefore, when Jane passed by his unit for the eighth time, he suddenly stopped. ¡°Dominic!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I really want to go home!¡± Dominic held her little hand, and the tall man of 1.9 meters lowered his head in front of her. He¡¯ looked at her and chuckled, ¡°Jane, it¡¯s already sote now ¡°Oh, so what?¡± ¡°So can I not leave?¡± He discussed with her. ¡°It¡¯s so dark and the road is not safe. Don¡¯t you worry, that I will go back alone?¡± Jane let out a thud, her stomach aching fromughing. She kept pushing him towards the gate of themunity, but Dominic was tall and big, And because she used too much force, she suddenly lost her bnce and fell into his embrace¡­ Dominic took advantage of the situation and tightly wrapped his arms around her waist. His other hand touched the back of her neck and gently sped the back of her head. Jane had to look at him and see the two balls of desire in his eyes. Her heart was pounding, her face was red, and she looked away ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t be like this.¡± She pushed his chest with her little hand, feeling the heat. Although her blood rushed excitedly towards a certain part of her body, she still tried her best to restrain herself. Dominic tried his best to restrain his charming thoughts. ¡°Jane,¡± he said h oarse ly, helping her stand firm, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force it. But can you give me some encouragement on time? At least let me feel that you care about me. Jane pursed his lips and lowered her eyelids. Dominic took a deep breath, smiled at her, and stroked her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said again about Bailey. ¡°Bailey, it¡¯s not a big deal. After I find out, I will give him. justice.¡± Jane raised his eyes. Her eyes were a littleplicated. After a long time, she slowly said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered this kind of thing. I¡¯m a little panicked¡­ But the only way I can think of is to use the convenience of my current job to make everyone aware of this,¡± ¡°But then I thought about it. If I really did this, it might be self-defeating.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dominic nodded, he knew that she was smart. However, he still asked out of curiosity, ¡°Why is it self-defeating?¡± ¡°After all, London University is a prestigious university with a century of history. It¡¯s not good for 1610 Bailey if this matter is too big. Maybe no one will believe us, but instead, they will pour dirty water on us!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Dominic smiled, ¡°In the case of a huge disparity in strength, it¡¯s best not to act rashly.¡± ¡°But if you put this matter on you, you can solve it in a few words.¡± Jane smiled bitterly, ¡°So I still have to rely on you in the end¡­¡± Dominic held her hand and gently pulled her into his embrace. She pressed her face against his firm chest and heard the familiar sound of her heartbeat. She felt aplete sense of security. The man patted her hair with his hands. His voice was low and gentle. ¡°You¡¯re already great. You don¡¯t need to rely on me to live a good life.¡± ¡°As for this matter¡­¡± he said, ¡°Bailey is also my brother. I can¡¯t watch him be wronged. Of course, I will do everything possible to help him.¡± Jane smiled and leaned closer to his embrace. She knew that her fragile self esteem was at work again. In front of him, she would always feel an inferiorityplex from time to time. And she knew that this was not good. This man had always doted on her, protected her, and loved her, but she was a little petty. Jane stretched out his small hand and took the initiative to wrap it around his waist. He said softly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Dominic smiled contentedly. Just by holding her like this, he felt like he had the whole world. Suddenly, two beams of lights came on, and then there was a sound of brakes. The two of them were startled at the same time, only to see a red Porsche parked in front of them. Dominic¡¯s expression darkened as he subconsciously protected Jane from behind. The car door opened, and a pair of stilettos studded with diamonds caught his eye. Jane looked up and saw a delicate and beautiful face, walking towards them with a smile. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 When Miranda saw Jane, her eyes turned gloomy for a moment. But soon she looked natural again, smiled and walked over to greet him generously. ¡°Third Master!¡± Jane¡¯s heart tightened and he subconsciously looked at Dominic. A woman¡¯s sixth sense is always sharp. ¡°Oh, Third Master!¡± Miranda stood in front of the two of them and looked at Jane. ¡°This is Miss Jane, right?¡± Jane nodded politely. Dominic looked unhappy, his brows tightened slightly, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Grandfather wants you toe back!¡± Miranda deliberately emphasized. ¡°The old man knows that Henry can¡¯t persuade you, so he can only let mee!¡± Jane¡¯s eyes darkened. Henry was Dominic¡¯s friend and the most reliable person beside Dominic. Even Henry couldn¡¯t persuade him. How could this woman be persuaded? And why did the Campbell family have to send her over? Oh, wasn¡¯t the implication of these words that she held an extraordinary position in the Campbell family and even in Dominic¡¯s heart? Jane smiled lightly. In fact, from the time Miranda got out of the car, she felt that this woman was -not a good person. Now she knew it. ¡°Dominic,¡± Miranda leaned towards Dominic, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back, don¡¯t make Grandfather wait!¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± She looked at Jane again, smiled and said, ¡°Did Miss Jane encounter some trouble? Otherwise, how could Dominic be in such a hurry? He didn¡¯t attend the family dinner and ran out in a hurry!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jane nced at Dominic, then secretly tugged on his sleeve and dragged him to his side. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but hurry up and go back!¡± ¡°Oh, Miss Jane.¡± Miranda nced at her. ¡°If you have any trouble, you don¡¯t need to let Dominice all the way here. You could tell me, and I¡¯ll do my best to help. Jane replied indifferently, ¡°Mmm, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee! Dominic and I have been friends since we were young. Of course, his friend is also my friend!¡± Dominic frowned and his face suddenly darkened. Just as he was about to say something, he was pulled by Jane. She gently pulled his arm, with a gentle smile on her face, Little Bird leaned beside Dominie. ¡°Thisdy is wrong.¡± Jane was neither humble nor arrogant. ¡°I¡¯m not his friend.¡± ¡°What?¡± Miranda was puzzled. ¡°Then Miss Jane..¡± ¡°Dominic and I exchanged rings,¡± Jane smiled and said clearly, ¡°What do you think we are?¡± Miranda¡¯s face was pale and he could not say a word. Chapter 179 Dominic was quite surprised. His heart seemed to be blooming, and he took advantage of the trend to embrace Jane in his embrace. ¡°Okay, hurry up and go back. Don¡¯t worry too much about me.¡± Jane turned around and adjusted his tie, her big eyes shining like stars. ¡°Okay.¡± He smiled at her. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve set my eyes on a pair of shoes.I have time in the next two days to bring you to try them. Next time, there will be a family dinner or something, so I¡¯ll just match it with your suit!¡± Dominic nodded. At this time, Henry had already driven his car to the intersection outside the residential area. Dominic told Jane to go upstairs first and watched her enter the house before slowly walking out. Even as he passed Miranda¡¯s shoulders, he did not even look at her directly, treating her like air. Miranda froze in ce, neither advancing nor retreating. On the way back, the corner of Dominic¡¯s smile never left his face. Henry¡¯s scalp went numb for a while. Looking at him in the rearview mirror, Dominic was smiling and smiling brightly. His fingers were rhythmically knocking on the car door. It seemed like¡­ humming a song? Henry shook his head. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t figure out what song it was. As he approached the Campbell Family Manor, Henry tried to keep Dominic in a better mood and forced a smile, ¡°Young Master, is there¡­ something happy going on?. ¡°Mmm.¡± Dominic straightened his body andposed himself. ¡°Huh, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have new shoes soon.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Henry was shocked. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t you have any shoes to wear now?¡± Dominic frowned and said solemnly, ¡°Those shoes are too small!¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­ okay!¡± Henry was in a cold sweat. Let¡¯s just pretend that this young master is still growing, s! Two dayster, Doininic Invited Stefan, the director of London University, to meet at the private club at the foot of Minghuang Mountain. Before the appointment, he asked Henry to investigate all of Stefan¡¯s information. ¡°He is Miranda¡¯s uncle and has a certain say in the Yeager family.¡± Henry reported truthfully, ¡°But he is not a businessman. He prefers to y with power, so he stayed on the board of directors of London University.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were deep and his face was calm. *Based on my investigation¡­¡± Henry paused. ¡°Stefan Yeager is an old fox. Even if Miranda is his niece, he will still do things well.¡± In other words, if Stefan Yeager had the opportunity, he wanted to make a contribution in front of CHILTH him, instead of leaving all these benefits to Miranda. Dominic pursed his lips. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, they was most afraid that the family would be united and invincible. But the Yeager family was at odds with each other, so this was a lot casier! ¡°Young Master,¡± Henry looked outside and chuckled, ¡°The old fox is here!¡± Dominic adjusted his cor and sat at the table with his long legs crossed. ¡°Let him in.¡± Henry led Stefan Yeager into the room, bowed his head respectfully, and then gently backed out. Stefan looked at Dominic. In terms of age, he was an elder, but in front of Dominic, he still held his breath. This man¡¯s aura was too strong, and the pair of cloudy eyes alone were like two sharp knives, which could cut a person¡¯s skin to shreds at any time. Stefan smiled and looked around. He softly praised, ¡°Mr Campbell really has good taste. This private club looks low-key, but in fact, an antique ornament is worth a lot!¡± ¡°Director Yeager has already won an award.¡± Dominic said calmly, ¡°I won¡¯t go around the corner. I¡¯m looking for Mr. Yeager today. I really need your help.''¡± Stefan rolled his eyes and pursed his lips. He could guess what it was for. ¡°Oh, Mr Campbell, don¡¯t be so polite. If you have something to do, just tell me.¡± Dominic squinted his eyes and looked at him. His deep voice was a little casual: ¡°Mr. Yeager knows what it is?¡± This¡­¡± ¡°To be honest,¡± he chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s for a student named Bailey,¡± ¡°I heard that the school board unanimously decided to cancel Bailey¡¯s admission on the grounds that he did not match his age?¡± Dominic stared at him with cold eyes, ¡°This is the first time in the history of London University.?¡± 010) (0) Chapter 180 Stefan had already prepared for it. ¡°The Mr Campbell doesn¡¯t know something. Not only does that child not match his age, but his grades are fake. Hehe, canceling his student status on the grounds of his age is also considering his face. After all, it¡¯s worse to say that his grades are fake! ¡°Didn¡¯t the invigtor be present when he took the exam?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, but¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s just that you want to add a crime,¡± Dominic said, ¡°so no matter what he does, it¡¯s wrong! This kind of reaction was exactly what Stefan wanted. He smiled lightly, hoping that Dominic¡¯s reaction would be more serious, so that he could take the opportunity to offer to help Bailey restore his student status, and by the way, mention the marriage between Campbell and Yeager. Although he didn¡¯t know what Bailey had to do with Dominic, since Dominic hade here, it meant that he was someone very important to him. Stefan straightened up, his face showing a little pride. ¡°Mr. Yeager,¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes were cold, and he said, ¡°I really need your help to solve Bailey¡¯s problem today. After all, this is a very good student and will be a pir in the future.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Stefan said with a smile ¡°So Mr. Yeager is willing to help with this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that there is no other way, but¡­¡± Stefan rolled his eyes, ¡°I wonder who this Bailey is from Mr Campbell?¡± Dominic pped his hand with the lighter and tickled the corner of his mouth. The smile did not reach his eyes. He knew that Stefan would ask such a question and was waiting for Old Fox¡¯s words! Stefan would definitely inquire about his rtionship with Bailey, and then make a decision that was most beneficial to him. ¡°Bailey has nothing to do with me.¡± Dominic¡¯s expression was indifferent, but there was a deep meaning in his eyes. Stefan was stunned. ¡°In short, I¡¯m also entrusted by others.¡± Dominic pretended to be mysterious. ¡°This Mr Davis¡¯s family background is not trivial. It¡¯s just that he is usually a low-key person, and his family is not allowed to show his identity everywhere. ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t say anything, doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s easy to bully!¡± Stefan started to y the snare drum in his heart, and his mind turned around. ¡°Mr. Yeager, think about it.¡± Dominic chuckled, ¡°If he really has something to do with me, then why do i need toe forward? There are many people who work for me!¡± Stefan was shocked, and then he reacted. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Dominic was right, who was he! Who could invite him in the entire central city? Could it be that Bailey had a military background¡­? Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 179 When Miranda saw Jane, her eyes turned gloomy for a moment. But soon she looked natural again, smiled and walked over to greet him generously. ¡°Third Master!¡± Jane¡¯s heart tightened and he subconsciously looked at Dominic. A woman¡¯s sixth sense is always sharp. ¡°Oh, Third Master!¡± Miranda stood in front of the two of them and looked at Jane. ¡°This is Miss Jane, right?¡± Jane nodded politely. Dominic looked unhappy, his brows tightened slightly, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Grandfather wants you toe back!¡± Miranda deliberately emphasized. ¡°The old man knows that Henry can¡¯t persuade you, so he can only let mee!¡± Jane¡¯s eyes darkened. Henry was Dominic¡¯s friend and the most reliable person beside Dominic. Even Henry couldn¡¯t persuade him. How could this woman be persuaded? And why did the Campbell family have to send her over? Oh, wasn¡¯t the implication of these words that she held an extraordinary position in the Campbell family and even in Dominic¡¯s heart? Jane smiled lightly. In fact, from the time Miranda got out of the car, she felt that this woman was -not a good person. Now she knew it. ¡°Dominic,¡± Miranda leaned towards Dominic, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back, don¡¯t make Grandfather wait!¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± She looked at Jane again, smiled and said, ¡°Did Miss Jane encounter some trouble? Otherwise, how could Dominic be in such a hurry? He didn¡¯t attend the family dinner and ran out in a hurry!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jane nced at Dominic, then secretly tugged on his sleeve and dragged him to his side. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but hurry up and go back!¡± ¡°Oh, Miss Jane.¡± Miranda nced at her. ¡°If you have any trouble, you don¡¯t need to let Dominice all the way here. You could tell me, and I¡¯ll do my best to help. Jane replied indifferently, ¡°Mmm, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee! Dominic and I have been friends since we were young. Of course, his friend is also my friend!¡± Dominic frowned and his face suddenly darkened. Just as he was about to say something, he was pulled by Jane. She gently pulled his arm, with a gentle smile on her face, Little Bird leaned beside Dominie. ¡°Thisdy is wrong.¡± Jane was neither humble nor arrogant. ¡°I¡¯m not his friend.¡± ¡°What?¡± Miranda was puzzled. ¡°Then Miss Jane..¡± ¡°Dominic and I exchanged rings,¡± Jane smiled and said clearly, ¡°What do you think we are?¡± Miranda¡¯s face was pale and he could not say a word. Chapter 179 Dominic was quite surprised. His heart seemed to be blooming, and he took advantage of the trend to embrace Jane in his embrace. ¡°Okay, hurry up and go back. Don¡¯t worry too much about me.¡± Jane turned around and adjusted his tie, her big eyes shining like stars. ¡°Okay.¡± He smiled at her. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve set my eyes on a pair of shoes.I have time in the next two days to bring you to try them. Next time, there will be a family dinner or something, so I¡¯ll just match it with your suit!¡± Dominic nodded. At this time, Henry had already driven his car to the intersection outside the residential area. Dominic told Jane to go upstairs first and watched her enter the house before slowly walking out. Even as he passed Miranda¡¯s shoulders, he did not even look at her directly, treating her like air. Miranda froze in ce, neither advancing nor retreating. On the way back, the corner of Dominic¡¯s smile never left his face. Henry¡¯s scalp went numb for a while. Looking at him in the rearview mirror, Dominic was smiling and smiling brightly. His fingers were rhythmically knocking on the car door. It seemed like¡­ humming a song? Henry shook his head. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t figure out what song it was. As he approached the Campbell Family Manor, Henry tried to keep Dominic in a better mood and forced a smile, ¡°Young Master, is there¡­ something happy going on?. ¡°Mmm.¡± Dominic straightened his body andposed himself. ¡°Huh, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have new shoes soon.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Henry was shocked. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t you have any shoes to wear now?¡± Dominic frowned and said solemnly, ¡°Those shoes are too small!¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­ okay!¡± Henry was in a cold sweat. Let¡¯s just pretend that this young master is still growing, s! Two dayster, Doininic Invited Stefan, the director of London University, to meet at the private club at the foot of Minghuang Mountain. Before the appointment, he asked Henry to investigate all of Stefan¡¯s information. ¡°He is Miranda¡¯s uncle and has a certain say in the Yeager family.¡± Henry reported truthfully, ¡°But he is not a businessman. He prefers to y with power, so he stayed on the board of directors of London University.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were deep and his face was calm. *Based on my investigation¡­¡± Henry paused. ¡°Stefan Yeager is an old fox. Even if Miranda is his niece, he will still do things well.¡± In other words, if Stefan Yeager had the opportunity, he wanted to make a contribution in front of CHILTH him, instead of leaving all these benefits to Miranda. Dominic pursed his lips. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, they was most afraid that the family would be united and invincible. But the Yeager family was at odds with each other, so this was a lot casier! ¡°Young Master,¡± Henry looked outside and chuckled, ¡°The old fox is here!¡± Dominic adjusted his cor and sat at the table with his long legs crossed. ¡°Let him in.¡± Henry led Stefan Yeager into the room, bowed his head respectfully, and then gently backed out. Stefan looked at Dominic. In terms of age, he was an elder, but in front of Dominic, he still held his breath. This man¡¯s aura was too strong, and the pair of cloudy eyes alone were like two sharp knives, which could cut a person¡¯s skin to shreds at any time. Stefan smiled and looked around. He softly praised, ¡°Mr Campbell really has good taste. This private club looks low-key, but in fact, an antique ornament is worth a lot!¡± ¡°Director Yeager has already won an award.¡± Dominic said calmly, ¡°I won¡¯t go around the corner. I¡¯m looking for Mr. Yeager today. I really need your help.''¡± Stefan rolled his eyes and pursed his lips. He could guess what it was for. ¡°Oh, Mr Campbell, don¡¯t be so polite. If you have something to do, just tell me.¡± Dominic squinted his eyes and looked at him. His deep voice was a little casual: ¡°Mr. Yeager knows what it is?¡± This¡­¡± ¡°To be honest,¡± he chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s for a student named Bailey,¡± ¡°I heard that the school board unanimously decided to cancel Bailey¡¯s admission on the grounds that he did not match his age?¡± Dominic stared at him with cold eyes, ¡°This is the first time in the history of London University.?¡± 010) (0) Chapter 180 Stefan had already prepared for it. ¡°The Mr Campbell doesn¡¯t know something. Not only does that child not match his age, but his grades are fake. Hehe, canceling his student status on the grounds of his age is also considering his face. After all, it¡¯s worse to say that his grades are fake! ¡°Didn¡¯t the invigtor be present when he took the exam?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, but¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s just that you want to add a crime,¡± Dominic said, ¡°so no matter what he does, it¡¯s wrong! This kind of reaction was exactly what Stefan wanted. He smiled lightly, hoping that Dominic¡¯s reaction would be more serious, so that he could take the opportunity to offer to help Bailey restore his student status, and by the way, mention the marriage between Campbell and Yeager. Although he didn¡¯t know what Bailey had to do with Dominic, since Dominic hade here, it meant that he was someone very important to him. Stefan straightened up, his face showing a little pride. ¡°Mr. Yeager,¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes were cold, and he said, ¡°I really need your help to solve Bailey¡¯s problem today. After all, this is a very good student and will be a pir in the future.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Stefan said with a smile ¡°So Mr. Yeager is willing to help with this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that there is no other way, but¡­¡± Stefan rolled his eyes, ¡°I wonder who this Bailey is from Mr Campbell?¡± Dominic pped his hand with the lighter and tickled the corner of his mouth. The smile did not reach his eyes. He knew that Stefan would ask such a question and was waiting for Old Fox¡¯s words! Stefan would definitely inquire about his rtionship with Bailey, and then make a decision that was most beneficial to him. ¡°Bailey has nothing to do with me.¡± Dominic¡¯s expression was indifferent, but there was a deep meaning in his eyes. Stefan was stunned. ¡°In short, I¡¯m also entrusted by others.¡± Dominic pretended to be mysterious. ¡°This Mr Davis¡¯s family background is not trivial. It¡¯s just that he is usually a low-key person, and his family is not allowed to show his identity everywhere. ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t say anything, doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s easy to bully!¡± Stefan started to y the snare drum in his heart, and his mind turned around. ¡°Mr. Yeager, think about it.¡± Dominic chuckled, ¡°If he really has something to do with me, then why do i need toe forward? There are many people who work for me!¡± Stefan was shocked, and then he reacted. Dominic was right, who was he! Who could invite him in the entire central city? Could it be that Bailey had a military background¡­? Chapter 180 Dominic smiled, then got up at the right moment and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Mr. Yeager, you have experienced this kind of thing a lot, and you should know the various stakes better than me¡­.I hope you don¡¯t make a big mistake! Oh, if this Young Master Davis¡± family is investigated, I¡¯m afraid that even our the Campbell family will be implicated!¡± ¡°Mr Campbell¡­¡± Stefan looked at him in a daze, ¡°What you said is true?¡± Dominic did not say yes or no, and only left him a meaningful smile. Stefan wiped his sweat. He could not believe Dominic¡¯s words, but he could not believe them either. Miranda just asked him to find an excuse to cancel Bailey¡¯s student status, and then forced Dominic to beg her and let Dominic read her favor¡­ But other than that, he didn¡¯t know anything else! Now, he can¡¯t call Miranda to confront him¡­. If what Dominic said was true, then Miranda would have messed with him! ¡°Mr. Yeager,¡± Dominic asked in a deep voice, ¡°Have you figured it out?¡± Stefan calmed down for a moment. Although he was suspicious, he still felt that it was important to keep his seat on the school board! Besides, he really didn¡¯t need to offend Dominic for his niece. If that Bailey really had a military background, then he would really cause a catastrophe! So he took a deep breath and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr Campbell, I will definitely get things done!¡± ¡°Yes, I believe that Mr. Yeager is someone who understands current affairs. Then¡­¡± Dominic sat back in his chair, his eyes sharp, and he said, ¡°Do it now!¡± ¡°What? Now!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he half-smiled, ¡°Call in front of me and arrange for your person to do it. If you can¡¯t finish it today, please ask Mr. Yeager to apologize and live in my club!¡± Bailey returned to London University to continue his studies. After Jane tried every means to get an interview with Tom Cruise, she appeared in front of Dominic in a dejected manner. Dominic took her to the yground. The ce had been cleared in advance. There were only the two of them, and all the facilities were open to her alone. Dominic led By the hand to sit on the merry-go-round. The man surtounded her from behind, his hot breath around her ears. ¡°Not going well with your work?¡± ¡°Mmm¡± Jane nodded truthfully. Dominic smiled and said, ¡°Tell me something.¡¯ Jane leaned his head on the wooden horse and looked at the Ferris wheel with his big bright eyes. He was silent for a moment and smiled bitterly. Tstayed up all night to make the interview outline, and waited for three consecutive nights on his set, I asked the industry seniors to rmend me¡­ I used all the methods that could be used, but¡­¡± My Husband A. Chapter 180 ¡°Tom Cruise still refuses to see you?¡± To be honest, Dominic was a little happy. It was just that he felt sorry for Jane¡¯s efforts, which made his impression of Tom Cruise even worse. ¡°No.¡± Jane lowered his head. ¡°Did you know that yesterday I was guarding his house and almost got beaten up by those stalkers!¡± ¡°What?¡± Dominic frowned suddenly, ¡°Are you injured?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m ran out fast.¡± He instantly became stern andmanded her: ¡°Don¡¯t do this job, and you won¡¯t be allowed to do such a dangerous thing in the future!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jane looked at him for a while, then pouted pitifully, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re so fierce¡­ just as fierce as his assistant!¡± Dominic raised his eyebrows, ¡°Is his assistant fierce?¡± ¡°Yeah, she didn¡¯t even listen to me and hung up. If I call again, she¡¯ll just start scolding me!¡± Dominicughed. The Campbell Corporation also had some shares in the entertainmentpany, but because Dominic was not interested in that circle, he never took care of it. But if Jane needed it¡­. His eyes were doting, and he gently pushed her hair behind her ear. ¡°How fierce is his assistant? Take me to see!¡± In the afternoon, Jane brought Dominic to Tom Cruise¡¯s studio. The assistant at the front desk did not recognize Dominic, but she recognized Jane at a nce. Jane didn¡¯t mind. He chuckled and asked, ¡°Is Actor Tom still free?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so interesting!¡± The assistant rolled her eyes one by one. ¡°Besides, with someone like Tom Cruise, are you worthy of interviewing him? Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and see what you are!¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Jane frowned. However, before she could say anything, the assistant¡¯s face instantly changed. ¡°Oh, reporter Dave Jones!¡± The assistant rushed out of the front desk to greet him with a smile on his face. ¡°What good wind brings you here? Hahaha¡­¡± The sharpughter made jane extremely ufortable. The assistant almost trotted all the way to meet the reporter. Jane nced at him. He was a well- known senior in the industry and had close rtionships with many celebrities. ¡°Come in, please!¡± The assistantughed. When he passed by Jane¡¯s side, she didn¡¯t know if it was Intentional or not, but he mmed his shoulder into her. ¡°Reporter Dave Jones you are finally here. You don¡¯t know there are always some tabloid reporters who are out of control and make trouble! Fortunately, Mr. Tom Cruise is free today. We¡¯ll be waiting for your exclusive interview!¡± ¡°Your writing is so brilliant. How could your script not be a hit? Haha¡­¡± The two of them went in. Jane stood outside, her hands clenched into fists. Dominic stepped forward to hold her hand and smiled gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jane followed him out. She was in a bad mood, her head hanging down. When he walked to the milk tea shop, Dominic asked her, ¡°Which one do you prefer?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jane raised his eyes and smiled gently at the man. When they were in Cardiff, on the first day after their wedding, she had asked him the same question when buying milk tea. Sheughed and pointed to the mashed taro on the brand, especially emphasizing that it was made ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. into ice. She really needed a cup of ice-cold food to suppress the fire in her heart! Dominic nodded and went to buy milk tea with an indifferent expression. However, after he brought it back, Jane realized that the milk tea was actually hot¡­ ¡°You?¡± ¡°You are not allowed to drink cold water.¡± Dominic looked at her. Jane was stunned. ¡°No matter what time it is, you are not allowed to drink cold drinks.¡± He held her small hand. ¡°Josh Green said that you have weak constitution and you need to keep warm, so you are not allowed to drink cold drinks in the future, did you hear?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Jane pouted. But she knew that it was useless to act cute and foolish. Once this man became serious, he would not be swayed by her tricks. She sighed and slumped down on the table. Dominic rubbed her hair, a doting expression on his angr face. Chapter 181 ¡°Now you know how fierce his assistants are, don¡¯t you?¡± Jane softly said, ¡°I heard that Tom Cruise is very good, and he is very fond of fans, but there are actually such a group of people behind him! It¡¯s worrying¡­¡± Her tone was obviously emotional, but when it reached Dominic¡¯s ears, it was another meaning. His eyes darkened and his voice was low, ¡°Are you worried about him?¡± Jane bit the straw and was stunned. ¡°No!¡± tan He let out a muffled ¡°Mmm¡±. It seemed that there was no reason to be jealous¡­ Dominic looked down at his phone and did not say anything. Not long after, a middle-aged man came in from the door and respectfully stood at the table, nodding his head and chuckling. ¡°Mr. Campbell!¡± Jane was a little surprised. Dominic smiled and said, ¡°This is Manager Howard from Fortress Media. He is currently in charge of thepany¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jane nodded. Dominic looked at her, his deep eyes revealing a touch of warmth, and he pinched her small hand in his palm. ¡°He¡¯ll bring you in in a while. Your interview outline for staying upte won¡¯t be in vain.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane¡¯s eyes widened. The middle-aged uncle in front of her looked simple and honest. He did not look like someone from the entertainment industry at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Dominic smiled softly, ¡°Manager Howard is very experienced. After drinking the milk tea, Jane stood in front of Tom Cruise¡¯s studio again. She took a deep breath and walked in, continuing to meet the assistant¡¯s rolling eyes. ¡°Hey,¡± the assistant sneered as he nibbled on the seeds. ¡°Some people are like flies. They can¡¯t get rid of them!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you that Tom Cruise doesn¡¯t have any avability today. Why don¡¯t you leave?! ¡°But I just saw a reporter go in.¡± Jane¡¯s attitude was neither humble nor arrogant. ¡°Besides, I just want to make an appointment. I hope Mr. Cruise can give me a chance to interview ¡°Can youpare with others?¡± The assistant stared at him with mockery. Yes, there was noparison. They were journalists. Jane pursed his lips and said softly, ¡°Excuse me, does Mr. Tom Cruise know that there is such an assistant in his studio who watches people serve dishes?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If he knows, it means that his character is not very good. I won¡¯t do this interview! But if he does know, I¡¯m very worried about his future. ¡°You¡­¡± The assistant was about to have a seizure when she heard a voice not too far away, ¡°Manager Howard!¡± Jane was stunned for a moment. The man rushed over and went towards the middle-aged uncle beside her. The uncle also smiled amiably, but he rejected the man¡¯s warm embrace and only shook Chapter 181 hands with him. That person seemed to have some status; otherwise, the little assistant would not look timid when. she looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know that Manager Howard is here. I don¡¯t know how to wee you! I don¡¯t know why Manager Howard is here this time¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s for the interview.¡± Manager Howard took a step back and stood beside jane respectfully. ¡°Miss Fallon, this is the person in charge of the studio and Tom Cruise ¡®s manager, Leo Evan.¡± Leo Evan pushed on his sses and looked at Jane withplicated eyes. ¡°Miss Fallon, just wanted to have a chance to do an exclusive interview with the best actor, but she is been stopped by your assistant. I saw it all just now!¡± Manager Howard smiled, but his words were thrown at them like a stone. ¡°Mr. Evan, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to arrange this exclusive interview with Tom. However, Fortress Media is affiliated to the Campbell Corporation. Every year, the Campbell Corporation allocates tens of billions of dors to us for film and television development.¡± ¡°I guess movie Emperor Tom Cruise¡¯s team doesn¡¯t care about such a small production, and they don¡¯t care about such a small investment.¡± ¡°Then, for the next few new movies developed by Fortress, I won¡¯t consider cooperating with Cruise!¡± Leo Evan became anxious when he heard this. He saw that Manager Howard was about to leave, and he respectfully extended his hand to let Jane walk in front¡­ He red at the assistant and hurriedly chased after him. ¡°Manager Howard, stay!¡± Leo Evan smiled apologetically. I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s my fault! Did I offend Miss Fallon just now? Please don¡¯t remember the viin!¡± ¡°Miss Fallon,¡± Manager Howard turned to Jane and bowed, ¡°What do you think?¡± Jane replied softly, ¡°I just want to make an exclusive interview.¡± ¡°This is no problem.¡± Leo Evan said quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it for you immediately!¡± ¡°That wouldn¡¯t do.¡± Manager Howardughed, ¡°Some people say that this youngdy is not worthy of interviewing Tom Cruise, and they even say that mydy needs to take a look at herself in the mirror and likened her to a fly that can¡¯t shake it off¡­ You can¡¯t even say these words!¡± Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Leo Evan¡¯s expression changed. Beads of sweat appeared from his forehead. The assistant was so frightened that she suddenly heard Leo Evan roar, ¡°Come here!¡± Immediately, her legs went weak, and she could not even stand on the table, let alone walk in front of them. ¡°Leo¡­ Director Leo¡­ The little assistant looked pale as she stared at Jane in a daze. She would never have thought that the person who was mocking and being sarcastic to just now would have such a big background. Even Manager Howard had to treat her with respect! ¡°What nonsense did you just say?¡± Leo Evan scolded. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°How dare you argue? Leo Evan red at her fiercely. ¡°What did Tom Cruise rely on to get to this point from nowhere? Even duo he became one of the best actor, he would never put on airs! He would never look down on people!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone like you by his side! This is too dangerous¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Manager Howard chuckled. ¡°This is because we met Miss Fallon. If it were another reporter, I don¡¯t know what it would look like!¡± Leo Evan broke out in a cold sweat. Having worked with Tom Cruise in the entertainment industry for many years, he knew the po of the media. These reporters can lift a person to the sky or throw a person into hell! power ¡°Miss Fallon, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± The arrogant and domineering assistant suddenly became humbler and walked up to Jane and bowed non-stop. ¡°It¡¯s me who¡¯s blind and sees people lowly! Miss Fallon, give me a chance to change over!¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m willing to give you a chance, I¡¯m afraid Tom Cruise won¡¯t.¡± Jane looked at her helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯m not a saint, and I¡¯m a little careful. I just want to finish my work well, and your words hurt people, it makes me very ufortable.¡± ¡°So what should I do?¡± Jane turned to Leo Evan. ¡°This is an internal matter of your studio. I don¡¯t want to interfere.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Leo Evan wiped her sweat, ¡°Miss Fallon, busy with your work first, you can leave these matters to me!¡± ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to go to work!¡± Leo Evan looked at the assistant in disgust. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Manager Howard stood up and said calmly, ¡°Not yet, because a reporter has already entered, so the assistant still needs to invite that reporter out.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Leo Evan thought for a while, then immediately flipped through the information on the computer, and then his face became even more ugly. ¡°That reporter didn¡¯t make an appointment at all!¡± He pointed at his assistant and scolded. ¡°You actually arranged an interview for Tom Cruise without even having an interview outline! Do you want to ruin him and ruin our studio? The little assistant cried out of breath, begging for mercy. 31617 ¡°We can¡¯t have room for you here!¡± Leo Evan gave her a white look. ¡°You can go in now and get that reporter out for me, and you can find a way for me to not leak a single word of today¡¯s interview! Otherwise! Just wait for thewsuit!¡± Jane sessfully interviewed Tom Cruise. Due to the adequate preparations in advance and her unique interview angle, this exclusive interview took ce in a pleasant atmosphere, and before she knew it, an afternoon passed. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After the interview, Jane put away the recording equipment and promised to hand it over to his manager after he finished writing the interview. Tom Cruise politely sent her to the studio door and smiled as she watched her leave. Jane was able to remain restrained at first, but when she confirmed that she was out of Tom Cruise¡¯s line of sight and walked into an alley where no one was around; she couldn¡¯t help but jump and dance with excitement! This is the first time I¡¯ve interviewed a big shot! Her heart was pounding with excitement, and she pretended to be indifferent. In fact, her palms were sweating during the interview, At this moment, she just wanted to shout a few times to express her excitement. Before she could get too excited, she plunged into that familiar embrace. Jane returned to her senses, and when she met his deep eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Just now, she was still thinking that this interview was so sessful. When the interview draft was released, it might cause a small stir, and she might have the opportunity to get a promotion and a raise. And Mr. Campbell was the reason for her way to promotion! She had big eyes and a bright smile. She tiptoed around his neck and kissed his face! Dominic had originallye to ¡°invite his teachers¡±. However, she was overwhelmed by the sudden enthusiasm and looked at her nkly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jane¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Can¡¯t I kiss you?¡± Dominic: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why are you so serious?¡± She held his face in her hands and looked around. She smiled charmingly, ¡°Are you here on pose to wait for me? Hehe.. But I want to go back to thepany and work overtime to strike while the iron is hot. Organize the interview draft and show it to your manager before you publish it!¡± ¡°When I get the fee, I¡¯ll definitely thank you.¡± She blushed slightly, and her voice gradually lowered, ¡°However you want the thank you, I¡¯ll thank you. Everything is up to you.¡± Dominic was so fascinated by her shyness that he almost forgot why he was here to block her. But then he came back to his senses, coughed twice, smiled, and became serious again. ¡°Don¡¯t be too busy to thank you.¡± lle said solemnly, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡¯ ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I heard that Tom Cruise asked about the rtionship between you and me?¡± . Chapter 15 Jane rolled her eyes and recalled the interview process. In order to lighten up the atmosphere, the reporters usually chatted with their interviewees. It was when she was chatting with Tom Cruise that he asked this question. Dominic said unsmilingly, ¡°How did you answer?¡± Jane stuck out her tongue, a smile on the corner of her mouth as she lowered her head and remained silent. ¡°You¡­¡± Dominic said that he was suffering. It wasn¡¯t too much of a stretch to think that his request was too much. Now that Tom Cruise had taken the initiative to ask, this girl did not say anything! It was obvious that she did not want to admit it to him? But even so, he could only stare at him. He was reluctant to fight and curse. ¡°You don¡¯t want others to know about my rtionship with you?¡± When he asked this, his voice was low and a little lost. Jane¡¯s heart tightened, and she softly pressed her hand towards his waist. She gently rested her head on his chest. At that moment, he really wanted to have the guts to push her away! However, his hands were on her shoulders, and in the next second, he held her even tighter. His tone was even more aggrieved: ¡°Someone said one night that we exchanged rings!¡± Jane raised her eyes and saw his dark face and angry expression. She couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing?!¡± Dominic red at her. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Really, how could he be so fierce? Jane looked at his ck face that could squeeze out the ink and couldn¡¯t help but secretlyin. Didn¡¯t this man have a good temper in the past, but recently, he has be more and more N?velDrama.Org content rights. uncertain. Jane pursed her lips, and her honeless body softly pressed against him, and bursts of sweet fragrance prated his nose. Dominic¡¯s will gradually disintegrated, and his temper was gone. She said softly, ¡°Tom Cruise did ask about my rtionship with you, because after all, it was Manager Howard who brought me in, and Manager Howard was your person. Dominic m uffled.. He was the one who asked Manager Howard to say that. As a result, saying this could elevate Jane¡¯s identity and make the group of people in the studio dare not look down on her. Secondly, it was also a hint of his rtionship with Jane. Tom Cruise had already be a celebrity. Of course, he would understand the advantages and disadvantages of this, so he would ask her questions during the interview. But what did this little woman say? ¡°When he asked me, I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± Jane smiled embarrassedly, and then defended herself, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t admit it, I didn¡¯t deny it either!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Dominic looked at her thoughtfully, ¡°You didn¡¯t admit it or deny it?¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Jane nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll leave room for him to imagine!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes widened again. How could she have such a high sounding rhetoric! Leave room, imagine? When Jane saw that something was wrong, she immediately acted coquettishly and hugged his arm and leaned beside him. ¡°I admit that I am a little vain. I don¡¯t want others to think that I relied on your face to invite Tom. Cruise for an exclusive interview.¡± She lowered her head and lowered her eyelids. She looked timid. From this angle, her delicate little face was particrly charming and charming. Coupled with her soft and sweet voice¡­ Dominic¡¯s heart had already melted. Then, a stille appeared on his cold face, and his big hand gently stroked her hair. ¡°However, I think it¡¯s not good for you to let Tom cruise know too much, so I won¡¯t say it!¡± Dominic paused, and the corner of his mouth fell down again. He frowned slightly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jane showed a sly and yful look, and said softly, ¡°You are very low-key in London. You can¡¯t be sech in the media. If you let Tom Cruise take this opportunity to get close to you, you can¡¯t keep a low- My Husband Is A Server Ellionaire profile even if you want to keep a low profile.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dominic could not refute. For a long while, he squinted at her with a smile on his face. ¡°So, is it for my own good?¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Jane nodded. ¡°But I¡¯m not being recognized, and I still feel ufortable!¡± The man¡¯s face was serious again. Jane carefully observing his words and expressions, ¡°Then how do I make you feelfortable?¡± Such a gentle question, paired with those big clear and innocent eyes, made Dominic¡¯s charming thoughtse alive again¡­ How can I befortable? Of course, it was¡­the sauce was stuffed with¡­. The corner of Dominic¡¯s lips twitched, and there was a hint of tenderness in his deep eyes. He coughed lightly and whispered, ¡°Buy me something.¡± Jane nodded andughed. ¡°Okay!¡± Anyway, she had promised to buy him a pair of leather shoes. ¡°Let¡¯s buy the shoester,¡± he smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve set my eyes on a tie at DreamLand.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Jane¡¯s brain seemed to have been hit by something. Dreand or DL, is the premier shopping mall in Central City. Not only was it magnificent and luxurious, but the decoration was dreamy, and the prices of the things inside were even more dreamy. have the In short, Jane passed by there several times, but she did not courage to go in and take a look. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Dominic raised his eyebrows. ¡°You said that you would support me for the rest of their lives, but now you won¡¯t even buy a tie?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± How can you say that with a straight face! Jane bit her lip. There was nothing she could do. But did this man really have a vision, how could he be able to pinpoint her to pay her every time? She smiled and took out her sry card. The numbers inside were about to be warmed up¡­ ¡°Well, it¡¯s not too bad.¡± Dominic reached out to get it. Jane suddenly tightened her fingertips, desperately holding onto the thin sry card, reluctant to let go. Dominic couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Before he couldugh, he pulled out his sry card with all his strength! ¡°Bring it!¡± He looked at her proudly and smiled, ¡°You said you wanted to support me!¡± ¡°Dominic, can you be reasonable!¡± Jane felt wronged. ¡°You¡¯re so rich, yet you still want me to support you?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Dominic suddenly covered his stomach and bent down, his expression a little painful. Jane was stunned and hurriedly asked him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you, I have a stomach problem?¡± ¡°No. 16:17 My Husband A Secret Billionaire ¡°It hurts a little now.¡± Jane¡¯s heart ached when she saw him in pain. ¡°How do you feel?¡± She nervously held his arm. ¡°I¡¯ll call Henry and let him send you to the hospital!¡± ¡°No, I went to the hospital to see it.¡± ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°The doctor said, I have to nourish my stomach.¡± He looked at her and showed a smile that was not easy to detect. Jane nodded seriously. This situation had to be taken care of. ¡°But there is a way to cure it.¡± Her eyes lit up. ¡°What can I do?¡± Heughed wickedly. ¡°If you have a bad stomach, you have to cat soft rice!¡± ¡°Dominic!¡± She knew that she had been fooled by him again, jumping to grab her sry card, but she could not match the man¡¯s height. No matter how high she jumped, she was like a child in front of him. He held up her sry card with one hand and gently pressed her head with the other. In the end, Jane jumped with all her strength- ¡°Mmm¡± Dominic took the opportunity to hug her, bent over, and deeply kissed her lips. Jane¡¯s heart was pounding for a while. When he let go of her, she stared at his deep eyes. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s very soft.¡± Heughed h oar se ly, ¡°It¡¯s still very fragrant¡­¡± Jane blushed, and red at him fiercely. ¡°Soft rice is really delicious. I need to eat more!¡± Henry waited outside the alley for a long time. Thepany¡¯s phone calls to Dominic came one after another, but he could only be anxious, not daring to disturb the boss¡¯s good deeds. Finally, the two of theme out. However, when he looked at them, one smiled contentedly and the other lowered her head with red cheeks¡­ Henry coughed twice and looked away. Anyone could tell what had just happened. ¡°Uh, Master.¡± Henry handed him the phone. ¡°It¡¯s basically from thepany, but there are two international calls, it should be from Manchester¡­¡± ¡°My mother?¡± Dominic frowned. This was not a regr time for him to contact his mother, so why would he call at this time? Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Dominic calmed down and instructed Henry to send Jane back to thepany first. After returning to his Condominium, he dialed the number in Ennd. It was early in the morning and the phone was a little noisy. Deinie McLore must have started a busy day. ¡°Mom.¡± Dominic called out respectfully, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m at the airport now.¡± Deinie said indifferently, ¡°In ten hours, you can send someone to pick me up. ¡°What?¡± He was startled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, am i not wee?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Dominic quickly calmed down. Since his parents divorced, her mother seldom came to London. This was not where she had grown up, and she also had bad memories of her ex-husband¡¯s family. Although she had rtives here, with Deinie¡¯s temperament, she would neverpromise because of her son. Therefore, from childhood to adulthood, Dominic went to the UK more often. Perhaps there was only one reason why his mother suddenly came to London. Dominic narrowed his eyes, took a deep breath, and asked straight to the point, ¡°Mom, are you here for my business?¡± ¡°oh, so you know all about it?¡± Deinieughed twice, ¡°That old Edward said, if I don¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t even know if I have a grandson!¡± Dominic sneered, ¡°I knew that Second Uncle was stirring things in front of you!¡± ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know who second Uncle is? How can you listen to him?¡± ¡°But you do have a woman, don¡¯t you?¡± Deinie¡¯s voice was calm and unhurried. Every word was sound. Dominic tightened his fingers on the phone. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t n to hide this from you.¡± He said solemnly, ¡°I do love her very much, but there was a bit of a misunderstanding between us some time ago. She went to see you in the UK, but she didn¡¯t expect Second Uncle to be so rude, so he¡¯ll let you know so quickly.¡± ¡°Dominic,¡± Deinie was silent for a moment, and then said earnestly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t get along with people from the Campbell family, and I¡¯m no longer the daughter-inw of the Campbell family, but on your marriage issue, my views and your grandfather agree¡­¡± ¡°You guys need to be the right match!¡± ¡°Mom! Dominic growled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your marriage is not only rted to the Campbell family, but also to our McLore family! Deinie raised her voice. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to get on the ne. If I have anything else to say, I¡¯ll wait until I get to London. And¡­.¡± She paused. ¡°The most important thing for me to go to London is to meet this Miss Fallon. Dominic, make arrangements, the sooner the better!¡± With that, she hung up the phone. Chapter 181 Dominic frowned, a haze shed across his eyes. 15 Kate and Aaron officially settled in London. Jane was very happy now. Their new home was also on the outskirts of London, very close to the Campbell Family Manor. On the first day after settling in, the two invited Jane and Dominic to their new home. They set up an oven rack in the backyard. Jane marinated the meat and slowly skewered it. Aaron and Dominic were in charge of grilling, and Kate was in charge of preparing beer and drinks. They had not seen each other for a long time, chatting andughing until the sun went down. ¡°Stop for a moment! I have an important announcement to announce!¡± Aaron raised his wine ss and was beaming. ¡°We are getting married!¡± Jane looked at her with wide eyes. Kate¡¯s face turned red as she smiled gently. Dominic looked at the two of them. ¡°Aaron, you¡¯ve just established a firm foothold in London. You still have a lot of rtionships to manage. You must be very busy now. ?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait!¡± Aaronughed. ¡°If we wait any longer, we¡¯ll even do it together with the child¡¯s full month celebration together!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane and Dominic were even more surprised. Kate personally confirmed: ¡°I am indeed pregnant, it¡¯s just two months.¡± Jane was excited and thrilled as she watched around her. Her figure had not changed at all. She was still tall and slender. Who would have known that she already had a baby in her womb! ¡°Kate, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier!¡± ¡°They said that the first three months were unstable, so you can¡¯t publicize it!¡± Kate smiled. ¡°But it¡¯s not toote for you to know now. Anyway, you¡¯re my child¡¯s godmother. You can¡¯t run away!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s running away? I still have to prepare a big gift for my godson!¡± ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a son? I want a daughter!¡± The two womenughed together as they ate and looked forward to the baby¡¯s future. Dominic¡¯s eyes dimmed for a while. He walked not far away and opened another can of beer. ¡°Hey,¡± someone suddenly patted him on the shoulder, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy about having a godson?¡± He turned around and saw that Aaron was slightly drunk as he smiled st upidly at him. ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy.¡± Dominic sald in a low volce, ¡°Congrattions! You and Kate have finally reached this point.¡± Aaron also opened a can of beer, touched him, and drank most of it. ¡°If you¡¯re close to me in London, it¡¯s like being against Kevin.¡± Dominic looked at him, ¡°Be careful yourself. After all, you¡¯re going to be a father. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Aaron chuckled, ¡°Kevin has a lot of tricks, but brother, I was trained by tricks! So don¡¯t worry.¡± Me Husband In A Se ¡°Just say anything if you need my help.¡± ¡°Well¡­it really exists!¡± Aaron frowned. His career was basically on the right track, and now he was in the entertainment industry. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Abbey Entertainment was born in London had quickly signed many top-tier actors and actresses, as well as popr idols¡­ It was rumored to have connections in both the legitimate and illegitimate business realms, with a formidable background. As a result, everyone in the industry who had a bit of status crowded their heads and wanted to sign with Abbey Entertainment. There was only one exception, Tom Cruise. Aaron saw themercial value in signing Tom Cruise and had tried to negotiate with him several times. His agent had been very amodating, but Tom Cruise remained adamant, refusing to make a decision. ¡°Thepany is going to hold a banquet. This is my first time appearing in London.¡± Aaron whispered, ¡°Tom Cruise has a certain position in the entertainment industry after all. If he can.e, my company¡¯s stock price will definitely rise!¡± Dominic frowned, why was it Tom Cruise again! Thest time Jane interviewed Tom Cruise, he still had pus in his heart. ¡°Can¡¯t you choose someone?¡± He nced at Aaron, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sign so many top actors?¡± ¡°But who has Tom Cruise¡¯s outstanding achievements?¡± Dominic¡¯s face was calm and he did not say anything. After a while, Aaron suddenly reacted. He leaned over and asked him with a smile, ¡°Do you seem to have a problem with him?¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± He looked back at Jane and continued tough. ¡°Could it be that your little rabbit has caught the attention of the actor?¡± Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Dominic red at him and said coldly, ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t know what to say!¡± Aaron opened his mouth andughed, but he couldn¡¯t close it at all.. For some reason, Dominic had a natural antagonistic rtionship with that Tom Cruise. In fact, he couldn¡¯t say that. ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Aaron patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Jane only interviewed him once. It¡¯s just work. You don¡¯t want to be so petty, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± He stubbornly took a swig of beer. ¡°It¡¯s written all over your face, and you said no!¡± Aaron chuckled. ¡°Can you help me get Tom Cruise over? I¡¯ll let him make a fool of himself at the banquet!¡± This time, Dominic¡¯s expression looked a little better. The two men looked at each other and smiled. slightly. ¡°Am I that petty?¡± Dominic dropped these words, turned around and took out his phone, and called ¡® Manager Howard. ¡°Find a way to invite Tom Cruise and invite him to President Lu¡¯s banquet. Be polite!¡± Aaron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°His a famous actor anyway, don¡¯t let him embarrass himself in public.¡± Dominic looked at him with a smile and said. ¡°You might as well take this opportunity to have at good chat with him, it¡¯s best to sign it!¡± ¡°Huh, after signing it, I will slowly torture him in the future?¡± Dominic nced at him. ¡°I don¡¯t have any grudges against him. Why should I torture him? I¡¯m thinking of you and let Tom Cruise y hard to make money for you in the future! Yourpany will grow and grow!¡± Aaron pouted andughed. Make Tom Cruise make money with all his effort? Does he still have a chance to be interviewed? Without the interview schedule, Jane would not be able to see him. In the end, Dominic¡¯s power was still much greater! The banquet held by Abbey Entertainment Company was huge. In addition to the majority of the entertainment industry, there were many well-known figures from the business and political circles. And Tom Cruise¡¯s appearance surprised many people. ¡°Tom Cruise is actually here? It¡¯s unbelievable!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Aaron Wilson invited him several times, but Tom Cruise didn¡¯t give him face?¡± ¡°Heh, no matter how good Tom Cruise is, he¡¯s still just an actor! Who is Aaron Wilson? He used to be an underworld boss, but can Tom Cruisepete with him?¡± As everyone was chatting, Aaron and Tom Cruise shook hands and took a group photo. Both of them had polite smiles on their faces. Although they looked alienated, this scene was still talked about by many people. The media even started to write a draft on the spot, saying that the next step was to sign with Abbey¡ú My Husband Is A Serresire 117 Chapter 185 Entertainment to open up a new journey.. . Jane entered the banquet hall as a reporter, but when she saw that the editor-in-chief was also following the trends he could not help frowning and gently tugging at him. ¡°What?¡± The editor-in-chief kept his eyes on theputer screen, his two fat hands flying over the keyboard as if he had been charmed. ¡°There¡¯s no basis for it. It¡¯s not good to write it like this!¡± Jane said bluntly. ¡°What do you know!¡± The editor-in-chief snorted, ¡°Everyone writes like this, but ourpany doesn¡¯t write it. At that time, there will be no clicks and no traffic. Will you take responsible for that?¡± ¡°But,¡± Jane was embarrassed. ¡°What if Tom Cruise doesn¡¯t sign with Abbey Entertainment? ¡°How is that possible!¡± The editor-in-chief looked at her with disdain. ¡°Jane, you have interviewed Tom Cruise. Do you think this actor is the kind of person who doesn¡¯t understand current affairs?¡± Jane thought for a while, and then shook her head gently. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The chief editor said, ¡°Tom Cruise hase this far because he has a good eye for discerning the situation! Aaron Wilson has connections in both the legitimate and illegitimate world. If Tom Cruise doesn¡¯t try to curry favor with him, does he want to be destroyed by Aaron Wilson ¡± ¡°Jane was speechless. She sighed and turned to sit in the side hall. She remembered that Dominic had said that he woulde today too. But because there were too many media here, and Dominic didn¡¯t like to appear in front of the media, he came a littleter. Jane found afortable sofa to lean on. She wanted to rest here for a while, but she saw a person sitting at the table not far away, ying cards. She calmed down and saw clearly that that person was¡­. Tom Cruise? Why was he here! Just as she was stunned, Tom Cruise also noticed her and smiled at her, then walked over and sat down beside her. ¡°Hello!¡± Jane sat up straight, feeling a little cramped. Tom Cruise had a pleasant fragrance on his body, and with his delicate and distinct facial features, it even further highlighted his temperament. ¡°Hello.¡± Tom Cruise greeted her with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Are you here for an interview today?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Ja nodded. The two of them were speechless. Tom Cruise smiled and continued to focus on the cards, ying directly on the coffee table in front of her. Jane was stunned when he saw the pattern on the back of the deck of cards. ¡°You¡­you know how to y this?¡± Tom Cruise looked at her. ¡°What, you can too? ¡°This kind of card is called the Silo, right?¡± Jane chuckled, ¡°I can¡¯t y it, but my mother can!¡± Tom Cruise¡¯s expression changed and she paused. ¡°My mother is very good at this kind of card. No one is her opponent! But I saw that she was ying 16:17 My Husband A Secret Hillionaire Chapter 185 with others¡­¡± ¡°Silo can be yed by multiple people or alone.¡± Tom Cruise became interested. ¡°Your mother actually knows how to y this kind of card. I wonder where she is from?¡± Jane was startled. Ever since she was young, she didn¡¯t seem to know where her mother¡¯s hometown? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. was. Tom Cruise misunderstood her silence as another meaning. He quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to inquire about your privacy. I was just curious¡­¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who can y Silo cards. This kind of card came from Germany, and I¡¯m from Manchester.¡± Tom Cruise chuckled, ¡°The port city is very close to Germany, and its culture is also influenced by Germany, so I have been ying this since I was a child.¡± Jane nodded and smiled. ¡°Then you¡¯re very smart. I¡¯ve been learning it since I was a child, but I¡¯ve never been able to learn it. The way this card is yed is so unique, and there are so many rules, I can¡¯t remember it!¡± ¡°There are many rules, but there are rules to follow.¡± Tom Cruise looked at her and drew a few cards into her hand. Jane wanted to refuse. However, when Tom Cruise gave her the card, he gently shook her hand. She was stunned and looked up to meet his gentle eyes. The corner of his mouth rose just right, charming. Jane was a little flustered. He quickly pulled out his hand and looked away. ¡°Anyway, if you¡¯re idle, you¡¯re idle,¡± Tom Cruise said softly. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you how to y cards.¡± ¡°Mr. Cruise.¡± Jane looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the banquet hall? You¡¯re one of the protagonists today!¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough to have Mr. Wilson over there.¡± Tom Cruise smiled, looked at the card in her hand, and drew a card. ¡°You y this first, and then I¡¯ll tell you what to do next!¡± Jane did as he said, step by step. His exnation was different from his mother¡¯s, but after exining it in simple terms, she was actually a little enlightened. ¡°So, should this be released now?¡± Jane tentatively put it down. ¡°Correct!¡± Tom Cruise nodded approvingly. Jane became more and more brave, thinking hard about how to take the next step. But at this moment, the door of the side hall suddenly opened¡­ Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Dominic slowly paced in under the gaze of several celebrities, The stars were just resting here for a while, but they didn¡¯t expect to see Tom Cruise ying cards with a woman A few people were whispering at the door. It was not until Dominic appeared that they felt that the ce was enveloped by a strong low pressure, and the stuffy people couldn¡¯t breathe. Dominic¡¯s expression was cold, and the smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°Jane, there¡¯s something wrong with this card.¡± With a low voice, he walked over to Jane and pulled out another card from her hand. ¡°This should be out!¡± Jane was stunned for a moment, thenughed, and changed back to the little woman whose eyes were filled of him. Dominic patted her hair. The scene of intimary fell in the eyes of others, making people specte about their rtionship. Tom Cruise frowned. The celebrities at the door also looked at each other and remained silent. Aaron rushed over. When he saw the situation, he instantly understood everything. ¡°The Third Young Master is here.¡± He stepped forward and patted Dominic, ¡°If you don¡¯t like the fun, I will let the Third Master arrange a private room alone!* ¡°And you, Mr. Cruise, I have been looking for you everywhere. It¡¯s not good for you to be absent from the front. Next, I want to talk to Mr. Cruise about the specific cooperation!¡± With that. Aaron wanted to go out. No matter what happened here, he couldn¡¯t be allowed Dominic to stay with Tom anymore. However, before he could art, something big happened. ¡°Film Emperor Tom is very good at ying cards, and he¡¯s very good at being a teacher.¡± Dothinic half- smiled, ¡°Actually, I can y this kind of poker too. I wonder if Film Emperor Tom would like toe y with me?¡± ¡°Hey, Dominic!¡± Aaron frowned, winking desperately. Today is a good day for Abbey Entertainment. Does this vinegar vat want to ruin him? ¡°I¡¯m just going to discuss with the actor, why are you nervous?¡± Dominic squinted at him. ¡°¡­Aaron tugged on his tie, speechless. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to learn from Third Master Campbell. Tom did his part and sat at the table with a smile, He shuffled the cards and made a gesture of invitation. Dominic¡¯s expression darkened as he strode over. At a longtable, the two of them sat face to face, and the atmosphere was extremely stiff. ¡°I heard that the Silo card was originally yed by gamblers in Germany.¡± Dominic scoffed, ¡°Does Movie Emperor Tom wants to gamble?¡± Tom paused and smiled. ¡°Of course. What are you betting on?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s bet on a role.¡± Dominic calmly said, ¡°Fortress Media has two big productions recently. If you win, these two leading roles will be given to you!¡± The few celebrities who were watching couldn¡¯t help but let out a low cry. Fortress¡¯s two big productions had spread throughout the entertainment industry as early as half a year ago. But Dominic was now a gamble, and he had decided on the male lead¡­. ¡°I don¡¯t think that female reporter is easy!¡± Someone whispered, ¡°It¡¯s just seeing her ying cards with Tom Cruise that Dominic Wilson is so out of control!¡± The others followed suit. Everyone had been in the entertainment industry before, and they understood the rtionship between people. They could see through it at a nce. ¡°Cough!¡± Aaron reminded them to shut up, then a sharp look. Jane was afraid that things would get bigger, so she walked to Dominic¡¯s side and quietly tugged at his sleeve. ¡°y your cards.¡± Dominic smiled. Tom sorted out the cards in front of her and yed the first card. The air seemed to freeze, and the room was silent, only the sound of his heartbeat could be heard. Minute by minute, Dominic was calm, and Tom¡¯s face was expressionless. However, under the calm surface, the fighting at the poker table was extremely fierce. In the end, everyone had only three cards left. Dominic smiled lightly. He had already calcted the number of his opponent¡¯s cards. However, she did not expect Tom to take a dangerous move! ¡°Emperor Tom,¡± Dominic looked up at him, ¡°This step is very risky. I advise you to be cautious.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Tom smiled. ¡°Rich and noble are at risk. In order to get the role, I am willing to take this risk.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Dominic pursed his lips, ¡°Wealth is at risk? You¡¯re right, but you can score points. Not all wealth can be obtained from risk!¡± Just when Tom thought he was in a position to win, Dominic showed him the card that made him dumbfounded¡­ Then two more and finally one. All of Dominic¡¯s cards were shown, and he also won the points. Tom Cruise frowned. ¡°Mr. Tom is very talented,¡± Dominic chuckled and lowered his voice, ¡°But if you use your talent in the wrong ce, it will be a ticking time bomb. It would be a pity that it would disappear one day!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tom narrowed her eyes. Dominic pushed all the cards on the table in front of him. The Silo cards were scattered like a huge fan. Dominic¡¯s strong aura made everyone dare not act rashly in front of him. He wrapped his arms around Jane and looked at Tom with a sneer. ¡°It means, don¡¯t take the dangerous tricks you shouldn¡¯t take, and don¡¯t covet the dangers you shouldn¡¯t take.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about people who shouldn¡¯t be coveted!¡± Tom¡¯s eyes darkened. just as he was about to say something. Dominic had already hugged Jane and left. Aaron followed and instructed his men to take care of him. It took a while before a few celebrities dared to discuss, ¡°Dominic Campbell is so strong aura¡­I didn¡¯t even dare to move just now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! But what¡¯s wrong with that female reporter? N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Dominic Campbell is angry at Tom Cruise, it must be his confidante!¡± ¡°Did he just warn Tom Cruise not to touch his woman?¡± Tom took a deep breath and stared in a daze as Dominic and Jane left. He froze in ce for a long time. Dominic was speechless from the moment he walked out of the hotel Although he had been holding her hand, she could still feel the warmth from his palm, yet her heart was still beating wildly Jane couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he acted the way he did just now. Why did he have to gamble with Tom Cruise? Why would you say those words? Also, why¡­he seemed to be angry? Of course, thest question was the most important. Jane suddenly stopped. Dominic was startled and looked back at her. She walked forward and cupped his face with her two little hands. Her voice was soft and tender, ¡°Are you¡­. angry?¡± Dominic looked at her quietly, his eyes deep. He was really angry. He heard the celebrities talking at the entrance of the side hall. Then he saw that she was ying cards with Tom Cruise andughing. Of course, he believed that she could not have anything with Tom Cruise. But he was just ufortable! But when he heard her soft voice¡­ He turned around and smiled at her. He said warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense. I¡¯m not angry,¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think you look good.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a little¡­¡± He thought for a while, ¡°Stomach pain.¡± Jane was startled, and thenughed. He smiled too, hugged her, and kissed her forehead and nose. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go home so early, do you?¡± he asked in her ear, ¡°Now is there anything you want to do the most?¡± Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 ¡°Is there anything you want to do most?¡± His warm lips pressed against her ear, and he said these very tempting words in a low, h oar se voice. Jane¡¯s heart seemed to sk ip a beat, and his cheeks suddenly turned red. She leaned softly in front of him. ¡°What I want to do the most right now is to hold you like this.¡±. Dominic was stunned, and his heart burst into joy. He knew that women were prone to shyness, so that matter had to be taken slowly So he gradually enlightened: ¡°After hugging, what else do you want to do?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jane raised his eyes. There was a hint of confusion in his big, simple eyes. ¡°Think about what we used to do.¡± He gently touched her small face and smiled. ¡°In our home¡­ where did you hug me?¡± Jane obviously ignored him and deliberately said, ¡°Oh, before, didn¡¯t we often hug you on the balcony? After I¡¯ve finished hugging you like this, we can watch the stars together! ¡°By the way, Dominic,¡± sheughed. ¡°I really want to watch the stars now. Can you apany me?¡± Although the man was extremely reluctant, he still tried to h ook the corner of his lips. ¡°Okay, look at the stars.¡± His voice was doting. Jane secretly smiled, revealing the cun ning of a little fox. However, she looked up and saw that the weather tonight was not very good. It was foggy and a little cold. I probably won¡¯t be able to see it¡­ Jane looked at him in disappointment and forced a smile. ¡°Last time, you were in London and I was in Cardiff. You sent me a video. I saw that the starry sky here is very beautiful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± His eyes were gentle. The starry sky tonight will also be beautiful¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± He held her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll let you see the stars!¡± Jane was stunned, then he pulled him into the car. He followed the road by the sea to the east until he arrived at the Campbell family¡¯s private sea. Jane followed him down, stepping on the soft sand. Dominic took off his coat and put it on her, letting her look at the sky in the distance. ¡°There¡¯s nothing¡­¡± She opened her eyes and saw nothing but pitch darkness. Dominic smiled lightly, ¡°Look carefully.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not kidding me, are you?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s kidding you?¡± He smiled and said endlessly. Jane looked at it again. Suddenly, many bright spots appeared in the sky. She was stunned, only to see the spots of light quickly moving towards them. ¡°This is¡­¡± When he got closer, she saw that it was actually hundreds of drones! The drone lit up the night sky with light, really like the bright stars iid in the dark blue dome. Jane lost her mind for a moment, held her breath, and stared at the sky. Dominic looked at her andughed lightly. Then hundreds of drones disyed a huge heart in the night sky. It didn¡¯t take long for the love to be LOVE again¡­. This scene was like a dream, making Jane feel extremely unreal. ¡°Dominic,¡± she whispered to him, ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°I said, I will definitely let you see the stars.¡± She was both excited and moved. Suddenly, she did not know what to say. A pair of clear and bright eyes looked at him quietly, and there was a mist of water inside. ¡°Dominic¡­¡± She only called out his name and did not say more. She was afraid that she would cry too much. ¡°Don¡¯t be too busy to be touched yet.¡¯ Ile smiled and whispered in her ear, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Jane did so. She felt him turn her small hand over, palm up, as if something had fallen in her hand, When she opened her eyes, she suddenly found a ne in her palm. Precious Kashmir sapphires were carved into the shapes of stars and moons and hung on a tinum chain. ¡°Jane,¡± his voice was low and gentle, ¡°I took off the stars and the moon and gave them to you.¡± ¡°What about you? Will you marry me? We¡¯ll never be separated, okay?¡± Jane pursed his lips and tears welled up in his eyes. Dominic held her in his arms and gently stroked her hair. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me now,¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ll give you time. Just remember that I¡¯ll always be here waiting for you.¡± Jane nodded and leaned against his chest, crying like a little fool. ¡°Dominic.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Actually, I can answer you right now¡­¡± Dominic¡¯s heart suddenly swayed as he listened quietly. ¡°I do need a little time to prepare my dowry.¡± She looked up at him and smiled sincerely. ¡°I also need some time to look at the world. I hope that when I marry you in the future, I can stand by your side and be as good as you.¡± ¡°So¡­stand where you are and don¡¯t move, okay? I¡¯lle over one day!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He looked into her eyes and solemnly agreed. The two of them looked at each other and similed. The drone in the night sky changed with colorful My Husband A Serie Mnaire. lights, illuminating the sea and the sky. Even if there was a lot of fog ahead, he could still pluck the stars out of the sky for her. And she would stand by his side proudly and let the world know that she was worthy. As soon as Deinie arrived in London, butler Sebastian picked her up all the way to Condominium. She came back this time with mixed feelings. She did not want to enter the Campbell family¡¯s manor. Even if the residence was far away from the old mansion, but she couldn¡¯t be sure when she might run into Alex Campbell and Sarah Hastings Campbell. If she met them, it would be awkward and better to avoid such situations. But if she didn¡¯te to Condominium, she really couldn¡¯t be assured about Dominic. And that woman surnamed Jane¡­ What kind of person was she who had tempted her son to give up the Campbell family? Deinie took a deep breath and lowered the car window to blow in the wind outside. Soon the car stopped at the entrance of Condominium. ¡°Ms. McLore,¡± Sebastian said respectfully. ¡°The room on Third Young Master¡¯s side has been cleaned several times, and it has been changed into a style that you like. I¡¯ll help you carry the suitcase up.¡± ¡°Let the ser vants do these things.¡± Deinie took off her sunsses and said indifferently. ¡°Butler Sebastian, you have always been kind to him since he was a child. I thank you very much.¡± ¡°Whatever Ms. McLore said, this is what I should do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand this child.¡± She paused. ¡°No one can persuade him to do anything!¡± Butler Sebastian frowned, ¡°What is Mrs. MeLore referring to?¡± Deinie did not say anything. She looked around and suddenly saw an ordinary car parked in the garden. She was puzzled, ¡°Sebastian, that car¡­¡± ¡°Oh, the car Third Young Master came back from Cardiff.¡± ¡°Cardiff?¡± Deinie guessed a few points and smiled coldly. In the Campbell family, even the lowest-level long-term workers were unwilling to take a second look at this kind of car! But this car would definitely attract attention when it was ced in Condominium. If Edward and Kevin saw it, who knew how they would mock him! ¡°Butler Sebastian,¡± Deinie thought for a while, then smiled, ¡°How are your Second Master Campbell and Eldest Young Master?¡± Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Butler Sebastian spoke and acted in a measured manner. He did not hide anything from her, but he did not say too much. Deinie thought about her son¡¯s situation in the Campbell family, and decided not to go to court first, but to beat Kevin. ¡°Butler Sebastian,¡± she chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m here very rarely. I have a gift for Eldest Young Master. Please, Butler Sebastian, take me to Blue Haven Estates first!¡± At this time, in Blue Haven Estates, Kevin was leaning on the sofa and cursing Dominic because of his father¡¯s dismissal. Fiona picked up the clothes on the ground one by one and secretly looked in the mirror. She knew that in Kevin¡¯s eyes, she was someone who could juste and go, but she did not dare to mess with Kevin. First, she was intimidated by the Campbell family¡¯s power. Second, she still fantasized about being able to enter the Campbell family¡¯s door openly one day. Even if Kevin was not a good husband, as long as she had the title of Mrs. Campbell, it would be enough. So she obediently walked over and knelt beside him, lifting his leg and gently rubbing it. ¡°Eldest Young Master, didn¡¯t i make you happy just now?¡± She deliberately twisted. Kevin nced at her, a little impatient. He nced at her, feeling impatient. He initially got involved with her out of curiosity, andter, he found her to be obedient and decent in bed, so he decided to keep her around. However, she now refused to leave! Who would have thought that this woman would be so reluctant to leave! Not only did she not leave, she also repeatedly made excessive demands¡­ Thest time she was in the mood, she suddenly asked, ¡°When will you marry me?¡± Kevin was over. After that time, he seemed to have an obstacle. Kevin angrily punched the sofa, his already thin face looking pale and cold. Fiona was frightened and could not understand his temper, but she could clearly see the evil in his eyes. ¡°Eldest Young Master.¡± She asked with a trembling voice, ¡°What happened?¡± Kevin looked at her coldly, and suddenly stood up and kicked her over. All the anger was poured on herl ¡°How the hell do you dare to ask what happened to me?¡± He gritted his teeth, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t pretended to be Jane and got into my hed, I would have stepped on Dominic¡¯s head now!¡± Fiona was afraid and retreated again and again, looking terrifled. ¡°You b astard, Dominic!¡± he scolded. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± Fiona was trembling, but she was unwilling and left. Chipre Lis ¡°Eldest Young Master, listen to me!¡± Her heart was pounding. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for you to deal with Jane. It¡¯s not difficult for Dominic to make a fool of himself! I have a way!¡± ¡°You?¡± Kevin raised his eyebrows. Fiona nodded vigorously and said each word, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Dan Murphy stin Kevin calmed down. ¡°Well, so what?¡± your hands?¡± ¡°In the past, the Jiang family and the Murphy family had a marriage contract. Jane was originally married to Dan Murphy!¡± ¡°Campbell!¡± Kevin scoffed, ¡°Is Jane marrying, or are you marrying?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Fiona stuttered, ¡°Anyway, Dan Murphy¡¯s wife is Jane!¡± ¡°Really?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Kevin bit his lip, and put his hands in his trousers pockets, looking down at her, ¡°I heard that Dominic found the person who registered their marriage back then. That person said that he received David Fallon¡¯s money and did not dare not do anything. But he didn¡¯t dare to break thew, so he made two fake marriage certificates!¡± ¡°So Jane has nothing to do with Dan Murphy!¡± He squinted at her, ¡®You b itch doesn¡¯t have any good ideas!¡± ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t matter, only we know about this!¡± Fiona shouted. Kevin was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The people outside don¡¯t know that Jane and Dan Murphy have nothing to do with them. Young Master, let¡¯s spread this out and say that your family is entangled with a married woman. How would you react?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kevin was still a little hesitant. Dominic¡¯s reputation was ruined, and if his grandfather lost his temper, he would definitely implicate others. What if the time came to find out about him again! ¡°Master,¡± Fiona pursed her lips, ¡®Your old man can control the Campbell family, but can he control everyone online? He has no choice but to say what people on the Inte want to say!! ¡°And I understand Jane¡¯s temperament. She cherishes her reputation.¡± Fiona smiled sinisterly. ¡°She definitely can¡¯t stand it!¡±? ¡°Mmm,¡± Kevin thought for a while, and the corner of his lips ticked, ¡°Maybe this is a good idea!¡± A lie told a thousand times before it became true. Could it be that Jane and Dominic had to exin to each other on the Inte? Heh, even if he couldn¡¯t defeat Dominic, it would still be good for him to suffer! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that!¡± He pinched Flona¡¯s chin and pped her twice with his other hand. ¡°You¡¯re not just thinking about water, there¡¯s something else on your mind!¡± was in pain from being pinched by him, but she still had tough. ¡°Take this money first.¡± Dominic threw a card over, ¡°It¡¯s not enough, then tell me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± ¡°And this.¡± He took out another ne and squinted at her for a while. ¡°Fiona, if you do well, it¡¯s not impossible to rece this chain with a ring!¡± Fiona was overjoyed, and when she was so excited, she almost knelt down for him. ¡°In short, our goals are the same!¡± Kevin smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just to make it difficult for that b astard Dominic!TM ¡°Yes, Eldest Young Master!¡± ¡°Then make a good n and let that kid know how good I am!¡± At this moment, there was amotion outside the living room. Deinie ¡®s high heels stepped on the ground with a sonorous voice, and she walked in as if the wind was blowing under her feet! The bodyguards wanted to stop them, but they did not dare to stop them, so they could only watch. her break in. However, the moment she broke in, she heard Kevin scolding Dominic like a b astard, and wanted to make him feel bad?! oh. do you really think Dominic has no mother? Deinke took off her suit jacket and rolled up her shirt sleeves as if she wanted to work hard! Kevin was dumbfounded and shouted at the bodyguard, ¡°Are you guys dead? How did you let her in!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see my nephew. I¡¯ve brought some gifts!¡± Deinie¡¯s smile made people shudder. Fiona had never seen such an aura of a woman before. She froze in ce and did not dare to breathe. The corner of Deinie¡¯s lips curled into a smile. As she walked in, she picked up the golf club beside her. ¡°I overheard the conversation between my nephew and this youngdy at the door just now.¡± She said bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you two are nning to let my son know how good you are?¡± Kevin signaled for the bodyguards to get her out. However, as soon as the bodyguards gathered around, they were forced back by Deinie¡¯s gazel This was no ordinary woman. The Mclore family had a very high status, and they controlled the British consortium. If Deinie was hurt, things would get worse¡­ ¡°Oh, Auntie,¡± Kevin deliberately said, ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s my ex-aunt! Isn¡¯t my son going to be bullied by you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that good. Isn¡¯t my Kevin snorted coldly and casually sat on the sofa. ¡°You know, it¡¯s your son who bullies me in the boardroom! I wanted to take revenge and sleep with his woman, but instead¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Deinie was startled and raised her voice. She then turned to Fiona. Fiona was so frightened that she did not dare to move. ¡°You¡­¡± Defnie bit every word. ¡°Could it be that your surname is Jane? Are you that Miss Fallon?¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Fiona could not move, her mind went nk. N?velDrama.Org content rights. In front of Deinie, she looked like a mouse and a cat. She nodded nkly, not knowing what she had said, ¡°1¡­my name is Jane, I.¡± ¡°Huh, Miss Fallon?¡± Deinie sneered, ¡°You¡¯re really good enough to confuse my son while h ooking up with Kevin!¡± ¡°What?¡± Kevin raised his eyebrows andughed dryly. ¡°Auntle, are you mistaken? This b itch has been following me; don¡¯t even think about your son!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Deinie was so angry that she picked up her golf club and smashed it at Kevin! Kevin didn¡¯t expect her to be serious. He didn¡¯t have time to dodge. ¡°Da mn it! You old woman dare to hit me¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± In the end, she got hit on the head again! Deinie was a master of taekwondo when she was young. Even if she was old, it would be easy to deal with Kevin. She remembered what the two of them had nned on Dominic just now, and her heart was furious. Not only did they hit Kevin, but they also swung at Fiona. Fiona was dumbfounded, and the golf club was heavily pped on her shoulder. He knelt on the ground and grinned. ¡°Shameless b astards! How dare you plot against my son behind his back!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even look at who this olddy is!¡± Deinie¡¯s blood boiled and she was full of aura. The bodyguards were usually angry with Kevin andined about him. They stood guard at the door, pretending that they could not hear what was going on inside. Kevin¡¯s scolding, Fiona¡¯s crying, and the smashing of various precious ornaments could be heard from the living room. The bodyguards looked at each other and continued to guard the door. It was not until Delnie was finished that the bodyguards symbolically ran in to stop her, and then. they respectfully invited her out, and some people held her handbag and coat. Delnie straightened her clothes and looked at the two of them with a bruised nose and a swollen face. She threw her golf club to the ground and mocked, ¡°Kevin, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing in London! Although I¡¯ve already divorced Alex, If you dare to mess with my son, I¡¯ll hit you once I see you, until you die!¡± Kevin covered his swollen face and lost a tooth. He pointed at Deinie and mumbled something. Fiona hid under the table and shivered, her body covered with bruises. Deinie nced at her and gritted her teeth: ¡°I really did not expect that you would dare to betray Dominic! A woman like you is not worth his sacrifice. From now on, you will never want to appear in front of him!¡± After she finished speaking, she strode out of Blue Haven Estates. The bodyguard escorted her all the way outside the gate. The living room was a mess. Fiona was even more confused. She did not know when she had offended this female Hades! ¡°F uck me!¡± Kevin finally shouted out a clearer sentence, ¡± F uck, since I met you, I haven¡¯t had a good day!¡± After Deinie¡¯s venting her anger, she felt a lot morefortable. Butler Sebastian hurriedly approached her. She smiled and told him directly, ¡°I beat up Kevin.¡± Butler Sebastian was startled. ¡°If Mr. Campbell asks, tell the truth. 1, Delnie, did it! Don¡¯t implicate others!¡± Butler Sebastian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The third young master¡¯s temperament was 100% inherited from the F u family. ¡°Mr. F u,¡± Butler Sebastian said respectfully, ¡°Do you know how to do it now?¡± ¡°Go back.¡± ¡°Mrs. and Miss Linda are also here¡­ Deinic¡¯s eyebrows tightened, but she quickly returned to her indifferent expression. It¡¯s been a long time since it happened. Let it go. She smiled lightly, nodded at Butler Sebastian, and got into the car neatly. When they returned to Condominium, the moment they entered the living room, they saw two people sitting on the sofa. Linda hurriedly stood up, stunned for a moment, and timidly called her, ¡°Hello, Auntie¡­¡± Deinie was indifferent, and her eyes turned to Sarah. Sarah put down the teacup and smiled as she stood up to greet her, ¡°Sister Deinie, long time no see!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Deinie looked at her up and down. ¡°Thest time we met was when I divorced Alex, right?¡± Sarali¡¯s smile froze, and after a long while, she forced herself to tug at the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°Sister Deinic, what happened back then was actually¡­Oh, when I met Alex, I didn¡¯t know that he was arguing for a divorce with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m straight. What are you talking about?¡± Sarah coughed lightly. ¡°If 1 knew that he was not divorced at that time, I would definitely not have dated him! But Alex didn¡¯t say anything to me, causing me to bear the me. It¡¯s been so many years!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Deinde gritted her teeth and whispered, ¡°So¡­ Whoever marries him will be unlucky!¡± ¡°Oh, Sister Deinie,¡± Sarah was excited. ¡°We finally have a consensus on this!¡± Linda smiled awkwardly and winked at his mother. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right¡­ Sarah immediately dialed the channel back. ¡°I¡¯m here to find you today. Um¡­. Dominic has a sweetheart. Her name is¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Miss Fallon? Deinie said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve already met!¡± ¡°What?¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oli, that woman is pretentious and has no shame!¡± Delnie was very angry when she mentioned It ¡°What kind of sin is wrong with Dominic? To be dazzled by this kind of woman!¡± Sarah was speechless for a while, but now it was her turn to feel dizzy. ¡°Sister Deinic,¡± she asked tentatively, ¡°You you met Jane? Are You sure?¡± it¡¯s Jane!¡± Deinie nced at her. ¡°Sarah, do you think I¡¯m too old to even recognize people?¡± ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know people well when you were young. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to marry Alex!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Deinie was actually deted in front of her. ¡°Hey, now is not the time to discuss our grievances! Have you really met Jane?¡± ¡°Do you think there are a few others surnamed Jane in the Campbell family?¡± Sarah frowned and exchanged nces with Linda. The two of them didn¡¯t know that there was another Fiona in Kevin¡¯s ce, so they thought it was very strange. ¡°To be honest, sister Delnie.¡± Saral looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ve seen that Miss Fallon too. I like her very much! I believe that if you see her, you will like her too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been deceived by her too, aren¡¯t you?¡± Deinie sneered, ¡°Also, you even dare to marry Alex, but who else can you recognize?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Saral pointed at her and bit her lip. Deinie stretched her waist, smiled at her, and slowly paced upstairs to make up for her sleep. Sarah walked out of the vi and immediately took out her phone: ¡°Hello, Dominic¡­ Your mother said that she had already met Miss Fallon. She didn¡¯t like it very much, and she even said a lot of ugly things. Was there any misunderstanding in the middle? My Husband Is A Secret lillimar Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Dominic was in the private room on the top floor of the Bright Radiance family, and it was strange to hear her say that. He put down the caviar in his hand, frowned slightly, and whispered, ¡°I did not arrange for them to meet.¡± ¡°Then what happened to her?¡± Dominic was silent for a while. After hanging up, he still looked cold and worried. Hector and Tristan were beside them. They looked at each other and silently put down their chopsticks. Tristan was anxious about what he was worried about: ¡°Third brother, I think even if Aunty doesn¡¯t like Lane, she definitely won¡¯t hate her too much. There must be something wrong with this!¡± Hector¡¯s eyes were fixed on the delicious food in front of him. ¡°Hector, what are you talking about?¡° ¡°Ah?¡± Hector was stunned. ¡°Well¡­I think maybe Aunty has never seen her at all! Aunty said this on purpose to break up you and Jane! Dominic shook his head. ¡°My mother is not such a person.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly noticed a small figure at the door. Jane walked in slowly, her expression dimmed for a moment. Dominic¡¯s heart sank. Did she listen to what she said just now? ¡°Jane,¡± he carefully held her hand and smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you work overtime at noon?¡± ¡°Well, I was supposed to work overtime, but the director said that the draft can be submittedter, so I¡¯m here.¡± Tristan smiled and changed the subject: ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? Um..you third brother. Hector and I will withdraw first! ¡°No!¡± Hector protested, ¡°I¡¯m still hungry!¡± Tristan red at him. eat with the Jane bit his lip, looked up at Dominic, and asked him softly. ¡°Your mother is here Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for an opportunity to arrange for you to meet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hector, hungry, had lost his rationality and started speaking without thinking, ¡°Heh, Jane, don¡¯t be nervous. The ugly daughter inw will eventually have to meet her inws!¡± It was toote for Tristan to cover his mouth. Jane¡¯s voice was getting lower and lower. ¡°I heard you guys talking just now at the door¡­I haven¡¯t seen Aunty before. Maybe Young Master Hector is right. Aunty is just dissatisfied with me.¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Hector tried to speak again, this time looking at Dominic, ¡°But third brother, you have to solve Miranda¡¯s problem first. Back then, your mother also agreed that the two of you would date, right?¡± ¡°Mmmm!¡± This time, Tristan¡¯s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. ¡°Mmm!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Before Dominic¡¯s face turned dark, Tristan quickly grabbed Hector by the cor and got him out. The room was quiet again, but it was a little scary. Dominic looked at Jane quietly. She lowered her head slightly, her beautiful and delicate features covered with ayer of mncholy and loss. This was the worst thing he could ever see¡­. Dominic hugged her and said calmly, ¡°I swear, I¡¯ve never dated her before!¡± Jane pushed him away and stared at him with big eyes. Jane pushed him away, her eyes, like cold stars, fixed on him as she asked, ¡°The person who has known you since you were a child is Miranda, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not urate to say that we grew up together.¡± The man ined patiently, ¡°Because since 1 was a child, I hardly ever said a few words to her. It was her who was pestering me!¡± ¡°Oh..¡± Jane tilted his head and said thoughtfully, ¡°So you want to tell me that you are very attractive?¡± Dominic was dumbfounded, and cold sweat broke out on his head and back. How could she not be angry with him? Waiting online¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote. Dominic licked his dry lips and said in a deep voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Jane went a step further and said, ¡°I also heard that you used to have many girlfriends?¡± Dominic was stunned, and instantly lost control and shouted, ¡°Who said this nonsense in front of you!¡± ¡°What did my mother say?¡± The painting style suddenly changed to a happy feeling. Jane was small but imposing. Dominic was a head taller than her, but he lowered his head in front of her, like a primary school student who had made a mistake. ¡°My mother said that with your background, marriage is rted to the family¡¯s interests. There¡¯s no way the family can¡¯t make arrangements for you!¡± Dominicughed and gently supported her shoulder, ¡°¡­my mother is really amazing, she understands everything!¡± Jane nced at him. Just now, her heart was indeed unhappy because of Miranda, but Dominic¡¯s smile made her unhappy face disappear. Originally, it was none of her business. She could still trust his integrity my mother is right.¡± He looked at her, ¡°But I have never epted the arrangement at home.¡± Dominic took her little hand and ced it in his heart. Jane was startled and touched his hot chest. Beneath this strong chest was a fiery beating heart. Her face was slightly red, and her eyes were clear. ¡°Jane¡± he said with a warm smile In his low voice, ¡°Before I met you, I was a robot with no heart¡± ¡°After I met you, I became a person with flesh and blood, and my heart was beating.¡± ¡°Dominic¡­¡± Her voice was a little choked. ¡°Jane,¡± his fingers brushed past her fair face. You have magic.¡± ¡°But this magic might not work in front of your mother. ¡°I can solve this problem.¡± He gently hugged her, ¡°You just do what you like.¡± Dominic smiled. She did not know that she had be the female CEO of two listedpanies. She did not know that she was in charge of the project in the western suburbs of Central City. She didn¡¯t know, but the things she saved had be a fetter for her, preventing her from flying. But when she was tired, these things were her strongest backing, enough to stop everyone in the Campbell family from talking. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Oh!¡± Jane suddenly thought of something. ¡°I can¡¯t apany you to lunch anymore. I¡¯m going to the calligraphy and painting exhibition this afternoon, and I have to write a press release!¡± ¡°What calligraphy and painting exhibition?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lot of famonts calligraphy and painting. They are held in the central exhibition hall. These famous artists are from Manchester City and Germany! ¡°Oh.¡± Dominic nodded and let go of her reluctantly.. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Jane smiled at him. ¡°Eat obediently, don¡¯t have a stomachache anymore!¡± This reminded him, why didn¡¯t he just pretend to have a stomachache! Jane hurriedly walked out of the Bright Radiance family when Deinie¡¯s car just stopped downstairs. ¡°Ms. Deinic,¡± Butler Sebastianughed lightly. ¡°I asked just now that the third young master is on the top floor.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Deinie had other ns. He might be socializing. I¡¯ll just walk around and talk to him in detail when I go back in the evening.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Butler Sebastian thought for a while. ¡°Ms. Deinie there is an exhibition of calligraphy and painting by famous artists in the central exhibition hall today. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Deinie had always been interested in painting and calligraphy. ¡°Let¡¯s go there!¡± Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 The art exhibition was grand and impressive, featuring works from renowned masters. Usually, a single painting could fetch millions of dors. Deinte strolled leisurely through the exhibition hall. She had received education from all directions since childhood, which cultivated her well rounded thinking and refined taste. She admired several works by Southeast Asian masters, appreciating their graceful lines, bold use of colors, and strong personal styles. Deinie was deeply fond of one particr painting and immediately instructed her assistant beside her, ¡°Go and contact the staff here. I want this painting! The assistant eagerly nodded and hurried off. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Jane also entered the venue apanied her mom, Kassie, ¡°Mom, although there aren¡¯t many people here, the ce is quite big. Please don¡¯t wander around randomly!¡± Jane said, a bit exasperated. Jane smiled lightly after she instructed her mom. ¡°I brought you here because I thought you might be bored at home. Besides, I¡¯m here for work, so please cooperate, alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a few photos, inquire with the staff about the details, and then we can leave.¡± Kassie sighed, ¡°So saan?¡± She loved art exhibitions and used to visit them frequently back home. However, since leaving home, she hadn¡¯t stepped into such a beautiful exhibition hall again¡­ ¡°Yes,¡± Jane nodded, ¡°Once the work is done, we can leave early, and I can quickly finish writing my article.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Kassie pouted, ¡°You can¡¯t even rest a few days in a month with your job, it¡¯s like you¡¯re making a fortune or something!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Janeughed, teasing her, ¡°Why are you always talking about money? So vulgar!¡± ¡°I used to be too refined, that¡¯s why I ended up like this, thanks to that jerk David! I shouldn¡¯t have been so principled back then: I should have taken advantage of his money more, then you and Bailey wouldn¡¯t have suffered with me¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Jane put her arm around her mother¡¯s shoulder, afraid that she might dwell on past grievances. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past, Dad is no longer relevant to us. Besides, we¡¯re doing well now! Right?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Kassie replied indifferently, ¡°We¡¯re doing well¡­ She sighed, looking elsewhere, her thoughts still trapped in memories. Now, she realized, what was the use of principles? Life is the most practical thing. And the education she had received since childhood was to value integrity over everything else¡­ Kassie took a deep breath. These worldly principles had cost her half her life. Jane was busy taking photos, her mind racing to figure out how to write her news report. After wandering for a while, she found a resting area and helped her mother to sit on the couch. She quickly took out a pen and a paper to jot down the Inspirations that shed in her mind. ¡°Mom, are you thirsty? Shall I get some water for you? This clear and sweet voice reached Deinic¡¯s cars. Deinie turned to look and saw a mother-daughter pair sitting not far away, their backs facing her, but it was evident that they had a close rtionship. ¡°Mom, you seem to be dressed lightly!¡± Jane said softly in a hit of surprised, ¡°The central exhibition hall is cold, are you feeling cold?¡± As she spoke, she took off her own coat and draped it over her mother. Kassie hesitated for a moment but couldn¡¯t resist her daughter¡¯s kindness, so she put on the coat, revealing a warm smile. This scene caught Deinie¡¯s attention. She felt a slight wave in her heart. Her daughter was so considerate, a kind of tenderness she had never experienced before. Thinking of her own troublesome son, who nearly brought an unknown woman as her daughter-inw, it almost drove her crazy¡­ She wished she could stuff Dominic back into her belly! ¡°Can you see that painting. Jane?¡± Following Kassie¡¯s gaze, Jane looked over. The oil painting was quiterge, upying a significant portion of the wall. The brushstrokes were somewhat abstract and dreamlike, depicting a forest with arge firefly waving its wings, vividlying to life. Jane checked the signature and found it was from a famous painter in the Southeast Asian region. ¡°Mom, do you like this painting?¡± Jane asked. Kassie didn¡¯t answer immediately; instead, she fell into contemtion, her eyes filled withplex emotions. ¡°Jane.¡± After a while, she asked in a h oar se voice, ¡°Do you know where this is?¡±¡± Jane shook her head, puzzled. She didn¡¯t know it was a private garden in the Southeast Asian region where her mother had grown up. And the artist who signed the painting had also painted her mother¡¯s portrait before. When Kassie saw this painting, it was as if she had returned to those carefree days. Her eyes turned slightly red, and after a while, she said to Jane, ¡°Can you buy that painting? Jane was taken aback, carefully examining the artwork. If it were to be bought, it should be quite expensive¡­ But she rarely saw her mother so fond of something. With a gentle smile, she nodded to her mother and immediately went to inquire with the staff. Unexpectedly, a voice came beside her, ¡°I have already bought this painting Miss, I was here first.¡± Jane was taken aback for a moment, and when she turned around, she saw Deinie. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Although this middle-ageddy before her was in her prime, she had taken good care of herself, and there was an air of elegance in her every move. The corners of her lips curled slightly, as if smiling but not quite, and when she took off her sunsses, her eyes revealed no ripples, exuding an aura of dignified authority. ¡°Miss,¡± the staff exined, ¡°It was indeed Miss Mclore who contacted us first, and she offered a very good price.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jane nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the disturbance.¡± ¡°Do you also like this painting?¡± Deinie asked her. Jane chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t understand art, but my mother likes it.¡± Deinie paused and looked over to the resting area, realizing that it was the mother and daughter she had just envied. ¡°Madam,¡± Jane politely asked, ¡°although you¡¯ve already bought this painting, could I take a photo of it for my mother?¡± Deinie was somewhat surprised. She thought the girl would use the banner of filial piety to morally pressure her into giving up the painting Or maybe she would assertively offer a higher price to buy the painting. Because in Deinie¡¯s social circle, she had seen too many so-called socialites, and she knew well how to deal with them. But unexpectedly, the girl before her didn¡¯t follow the usual script. Deinie looked Jane up and down. The girl was pure and elegant, especially her clear and translucent eyes, which seemed to possess a magical power, making people unable to look away. Although Deinic had already bought the painting, it was still in the exhibition hall and anyone could take photos of it. However, this girl wanted to seek her permission. A rare smile appeared on Deinic¡¯s sophisticated face. ¡°You want to take a photo to show your mother?¡± Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 ¡°Y¡­Yes,¡± Jane honestly replied, ¡°My mother rarely likes anything, and I really want to help her fulfill this wish. But since you¡¯ve already bought it, I can¡¯t take away what someone else loves.¡± Deinie smiled, acknowledging that Jane was a well¨Cmannered and good child. Nowadays, young girls with such grace andposure seemed to be bing rarer. She suddenly thought of Miranda. The reason she had initially considered Miranda as a potential daughter inw was twofold. First. she thought their families were a good match, and if Dominic married Miranda, it might benefit the McLove Campbell family. Second, Miranda¡¯s looks were not bad, and she could barely be considered a suitable match for Dominic. However,ter, she discovered that the youngdy from the Yeager familycked the etiquette and restraint that a wealthy family¡¯s daughter should possess. Furthermore, she had no ability or tact to manage a family conglomerate! Instead, she spent the entire year making numerous trips to Ennd, either trying to get close to her or engaging in extravagant shopping, which irritated Deinie to no end! Deinie despised brainless ornaments, and Miranda¡¯s appearance was no more than that of a flowerpot¡­. ¡°Madam?¡± Jane smiled innocently at her, bringing her thoughts back. ¡°Can I take the photo, then?¡± ¡°Oh, go ahead!¡± Deinie regained her senses and smiled lightly. ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°By the way,¡± Deinie couldn¡¯t help but want to talk more with this girl, ¡°do you know what¡¯s depicted in the painting? ¡°Fireflies,¡± Jane blurted out, then frowned, ¡°but¡­ the firefly in this painting looks strange, with two layers of wings.¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t understand it.¡± She chuckled, ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s the artist¡¯s creativity. ¡°It¡¯s not the artist¡¯s imagination¡± Deinie nced at her. ¡°This is a double¨Cwinged firefly, extremely rare, found only in the forests of Sabah, in the South Seas region.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane was astonished. Deinie spoke in a low voice, ¡°I once saw one in a private garden.¡± ¡°Can we leave, Sweetie? Can I buy this painting?¡± Kassic walked over from the side, holding a colorful scarf in her hand and showing it off with a smiling face. bought this! Look at the embroidery, isn¡¯t it beautiful? Heh, this kind of craftsmanship is rare in the capital, only in the South¡­ Before she could finish her sentence, the atmosphere suddenly turned as quiet as if it had fallen into vacuum. Deinie stared at Kassie, and Kassie stared back at Deinie. The two of them looked at each other for quite a while, and almost simultaneously widened their eyes, calling each other¡¯s names: ¡°Kassic?¡± ¡°Deinic?¡± Both women wore the same look of astonishment and surprise, with rapidly changing gazes. Jane was stunned by their motionless postures. From afar, it seemed as if they were specially arranged wax figures in the exhibition hall! ¡°Mom, Madam, do you¡­ know each other? Jane asked in bewilderment. Kassie suddenly snapped out of it, her fare not looking too good. She pulled Jane aside and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s like seeing a ghost in broad daylight. Let¡¯s go, go¡­ quickly, back home¡­¡± ¡°Kassie!¡± Deinte called out, stepping a few paces to block her, ¡®You didn¡¯t see a ghost; you just can¡¯t face me, right?¡± ¡°You.. Kassie¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, ¡°You stop spouting nonsense! Why would I not be able to face you?¡± ¡°Hmph! Deinie sneered, crossing her arms in front of her chest, ¡®Back then, I predicted everything. correctly. You made such a mess of yourself for a worthless man. What face do you have now?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Kassie roared, attracting the attention of everyone in the exhibition hall. Jane shielded her behind and looked cautiously at Deinie. With great effort, she tried to speak calmly, ¡°Madam, my mother is not feeling well. Please don¡¯t treat her like this.¡± A hint of surprise shed in Deinie¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? ¨C¡± I can¡¯t reveal that Jane embraced the trembling shoulders of Kassic, ¡°but now I¡¯m taking my mother home.¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Deinie couldn¡¯t stop them, and Jane hurriedly left the central pavilion with her mother. ¡°Madam President Deinie,¡± her assistant asked in a low voice, ¡°Should I check on them?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to check?¡± Deinie nced at her, ¡°We grew up together, don¡¯t you think I know her. well?¡± The assistant remained silent and withdrew. Deinte watched the fading figures of Jane and Kassie, lost in thought. Then she lowered her head and noticed that the scarf Kassie had bought earlier had fallen to the ground in the rush. She picked it up, and a faint smile appeared on her lips. ¡°After all these years, she still likes the same pallerns! Ha! Does she still think of herself as a princess?¡± ¡°But¡­ this princess night not be reliable, but she gave birth to a good little princess!¡± Jane brought home her mother and inmediately rushed to search through the medicine box. Kassie knew what she was looking for and waved her hand, gesturing for Jane to conte over. With a gentle sinile, she said, ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t bother¡­ I don¡¯t need to take medicine.¡± Jane was taken aback, looking at her with concern. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m already fine, and I don¡¯t need medication to control it.¡± Kassie sounded a bit tired, ¡°I¡¯m just a bit Just tired. I¡¯ll rest for a while, and it will be alright. You go and write your article, finish your work early.¡± ¡°Mom, are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll stay by your side.¡± Jane brought herptop, ¡°You rest, and I¡¯ll do my work. If something happens, I can still help you in time!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kassie showed a loving smile, patting Jane¡¯s head with tender affection. These years, thanks to her daughter, their shaky family was supported. Kassic gently closed her eyes, but her sleep was uneasy. Images of London Bridge. Swiss snow capped mountains, and fireflies in the South appeared before her eyes, and among them, she saw the young Deinie. They were still wearing school uniforms, checking andughing under the Alps, encouraging each other at the national library, shining in various academicpetitions. ¡°What kind of man do you think we¡¯ll marry in the future?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s all arranged by our families.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about resisting? Anyway, I¡¯ll marry a man I love, and I¡¯m willing to give everything for him!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too naive! Men are unreliable; in the end, we can only rely on ourselves!¡± ¡°Deinie, when I have children in the future, would you be their godmother?¡± ¡°Well. how about you have a daughter, and I¡¯ll have a son? Then we can be inws!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Kassie gripped the bedsheet, tears wetting her eyshes. ¡°Kassie, that man doesn¡¯t deserve your love! He only wants the Davis family, he used you, deceived you! Wake up!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to interfere in my affairs! Deinie, we are no longer friends!¡± ¡°Deinie¡­¡± Kassie muttered incolerently, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s the Davis family that owes him. He¡¯s not at fault¡­¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Jane kept wiping her sweat, ¡°What are you saying? What¡¯s hothering you?¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Dominic returned to Condominium and learned that his mother, Deinie had alreadye back. After changing his clothes, he went upstairs to greet her, ¡°Mom, do you like the room?¡± ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s quite nice.¡± Deinie had just prepared a cup of hand¨Cbrewed Lychee tea coffee, and a faint coffee aroma filled the Toom. Taking a sip, she looked around. The room was spacious and bright, withrge floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows facing a continuous range of mountains. The decoration of the room was tasteful, and even a small ornament exuded an air of luxury and nobility. Deinie sat down on the soft leather sofa. The ce was nice, but she couldn¡¯t shake off an inexplicable sense of alienation She couldn¡¯t help but think, where is Kassie now? She has a considerate and filial daughter, and her room must be much cozier than this¡­ ¡°Mom,¡± Dominic noticed her unease, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± Deinie took a deep breath and saw a hint of disappointment in his eyes. Dominic noticed that she seemed to be trembling slightly and asked, ¡°Are you feeling cold?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Deinie wrapped her shawl around herself, ¡°after staying in Ennd for so long. I¡¯m not used to the climate here all of a sudden.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll have someone adjust the temperature in your room anytime you want.¡± Under normal circumstances, this statement would have been perfectly fine. However, today she happened to see a touching scene between a mother and her daughter, and these words sounded a bit cold to her ears. ¡°Mom, you seem to be wearing too little. Put on this jacket of mine!¡± Suddenly, a gentle and sweet voice rang in Deine¡¯s car. She looked at Dominic and a thought urred to her. So, she cleared her throat and said in a deep voice, ¡°Honey, it seems like I¡¯m not wearing enough ¡°Wearing too little? Dominic was puzzled, ncing at her fiverge suitcases, ¡°Don¡¯t you have enough clothes? If not, I¡¯ll have someone go out and buy more.¡± Again with the ¡°have someone do it¡°¡­ Deinie¡¯s face began to darken. ¡°Dominic,¡± she stared at him with both eyes, ¡°I mean, I¡¯m feeling cold right now! I¡¯m feeling cold at this moment!¡± Dominic suddenly realized, ¡°Then put on some clothes now!¡± With an annoyed expression, Deinde said, ¡°Do I have any clothes here with me?¡± Dominic finally understood. So, it turned out that his mother hadn¡¯t had the chance to unpack her luggage yet. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He immediately rang the bell and instructed the servant, ¡°Come up and help my mom unpack!¡± But before the words could fully leave his mouth, Deinle yelled, ¡°DOMINICE Dominic froze. Then, his mother¡¯s voice continued in a rapid¨Cfire tirade, ¡°You have a jacket on you, don¡¯t you? Can¡¯t you take it off and give it to me to wear? Other people¡¯s children know how to care for their mothers, but you never understand! You leave everything to the servants to do. Who exactly is my son?!¡± ¡°Hmph, why did I even have a son? Apart from making me angry, you¡¯re of no use at all!¡± Deinie paced restlessly back and forth in the room, her hands on her hips. ¡°Other people are so fortunate¡­ having such a good daughter! She apanies her mother to go shopping and visit art exhibitions without finding it troublesome. She is considerate, thoughtful, and knows how to take care of others! I¡¯m not blessed with such fortune!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even have a good daughter¨Cinw!¡± Dominic stood still, dumbfounded, frowning as he looked at his own mother as if she were an allen. This scolding came out of nowhere. From her childhood memories, Deinie had always been a strong and rational woman, even more composed than most men. It was the first time she had everined like this. Moreover, from childhood, Dominic had always been ¡°someone else¡¯s chill,¡± and now he was unexpectedly beingpared to other people¡¯s children by his own mother¡­. Dominic¡¯s expression gradually darkened, feeling unhappy. Whose child is she talking about? It¡¯s better not to let him see her! He took several deep breaths, suppressing the anger in his heart, and finally managed to ask reluctantly. ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡± Deinie crossed her arms in front of her chest, sighing deeply After venting, she felt calmer, and her rationality returned. She looked at Dominic with a calm expression and said softly, ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Now she sounded just like her usual self when dealing with official matters. Dominic narrowed his eyes, making sure she was back to normal before he sat down and handed her the acquisition proposal from Fortress Media. ¡°Mclore and Campbell families jointly hold shares, you have 49%, and I have 48%, with the rest being held by scattered shareholders.¡± Deinie¡¯s eyes slightly darkened. ¡°You are only one percentage point below me?¡± ¡°Mom, this offer is already very generous,¡± Dominic said in a t tone, his face expressionless. ¡°I can see that you like thispany, and the media sector is significant in the McLore family. They are professionals. Besides, thispany doesn¡¯t have much potential under my management, so that¡¯s why I agreed with your proposal¡­¡± ¡°Generous offer?¡± Delnie raised her voice abruptly. ¡°Is this how you talk to your mother?¡± Dominic was bewildered again, and after a long pause, he asked softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t we¡­ discussing business? ¡°Hmph, now we have no mother son rtionship, only business, is that right?¡± Dominic sighed in helplessness, not saying anything. Is this what they call the menopause? ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± ¡°Fine, the offer is good, let¡¯s proceed with it!¡± Deinle signed decisively. ¡°Since I am the major shareholder, Fortress Media needs to change its name to Pursuit Media.¡± Chapter 191 ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°I want to bring in some of my own people.¡± Dominic nodded. ¡°Sure, that¡¯s reasonable.¡± ¡°But Manager Howard will continue to be the CEO,¡± she said. ¡°He is experienced and well connected in both the entertainment industry and the media sector. Thepany needs him.¡± ¡°Do you have any suitable candidates for your side?¡± Deinie thought of that fair skinned and gentle little princess, Kassie. When selecting personnel, she valued character the most, and that little princess had a kind and virtuous disposition that immediately caught her eye¡­ As for her business abilities, she could surely groom her. She cleared her throat twice. ¡°I need a senior assistant, someone who will always be by my side, and I already have a candidate in mind.¡± ¡°But bringing her into thepany may take some time.¡± ¡°Alright, sure.¡± Dominic agreed. ¡°You tell me where she is, and I¡¯ll take care of if for you¡± Deinie didn¡¯t answer immediately. She looked at him for a while and said softly, ¡°Honey, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. Besides her work, I also hope you can spend more time getting to know her.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dominic¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°This girl is superior to that b*tch you¡¯re involved with in every aspect¨Cappearance, character, and family background. I¡¯ve already decided on her! Even that Miranda can¡¯tpare to her! Think it over carefully. ¡°Mom, you haven¡¯t even met her, why would you say that?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t met her? Deinie sneered. ¡°Honey, perhaps you haven¡¯t seen another side of her?¡± Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Dominic had a cold andposed demeanor, with a hint of depth in his eyes. He silently watched Deinie. He didn¡¯t know why she had such a strong prejudice to Jane, but he knew he had to do everything in power to protect his woman his ¡°This matter is settled then,¡± Deinic said coldly. ¡°Although you haven¡¯t officially engaged to Miranda, both families have understood each other for so many years, so it might be a bit troublesome to handle.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry, I will handle things with the Yeager family!¡± Deinie walked up to him and gently patted his shoulder twice. ¡°You just need to listen to your mother and build a good rtionship with the girl I mentioned!¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± Dominic uttered three cold and firm words. The atmosphere instantly froze, and the temperature dropped to freezing point: Deinie looked at him with a serious and fierce gaze. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Son,¡± Dominic paused for each ward. ¡°If you insist on doing this, I withdraw all my 5 Pursuit Media!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± she was shocked. will from ¡°You should know that the rules in the capital are different from Manchester,¡± his voice was calm, but each word was emphatic. ¡°Without my shares in thispany, foreign investments cannot be injected, and the money you invested earlier will not see any returns!¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯tck that amount of money,¡± he continued coldly, ¡°but you don¡¯t like the feeling of failure!¡± ¡°If this matter reaches Grandfather¡¯s ears, or even the Board of Directors and Uncle¡¯s ears, you will be theughingstock of the McLore and Campbell family conglomerate!¡± ¡°So, are you sure you really want to force me?¡± Deinie¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°In any case, I won¡¯t date the person you mentioned,¡± Dominic strolled to the door and looked back at her. ¡°Just give up on this idea, Mom!¡± After submitting her manuscript, Jane specially took leave from the newspaper and stayed at home to take care of her mom. Although Kassie insisted that she didn¡¯t need any care, Jane couldn¡¯t help but worry. She always remembered what the doctor had said ¨C mental illnesses take time to recover, and one must be extremely cautious and attentive, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to the supermarket to buy some stuff,¡± she looked at the clock, ¡°You wait for me to come back and make lunch, don¡¯t wander around the kitchen by yourself!¡± Kassie couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry, ¡°Why do you speak as if I¡¯m a three¨Cyear-old child?¡± Jane smiled and turned around to give her a hug. ¡°Just be obedient, if you¡¯re not, I won¡¯t let you watch TV this afternoon!¡± Kassie helplessly thought, ¡°She¡¯s really treating me like a childr 1959 My lur ¡°You, little girl, I have to find my son¨Cinw toe and discipline you properly!¡± The mother and daughterughed together. Jane tidied up and headed outside. However, as soon as he opened the door and looked up, he saw an unexpected visitor. Deinie wore a faint smile on her face, and she still exuded a powerful aura. Seeing Jane¡¯s guarded expression, she exined softly, ¡°Your mother and I used to be very good friends.¡± Jane nodded silently but didn¡¯t let her in. Deinie smiled; this little princess was quite vignt. Yes, that¡¯s right, she should be! ¡°Chiki, your mother and I were really good friends, close as sisters. Later, we drifted apart due to some misunderstandings, Deinie exined sincerely. ¡°But please believe me, I never had any ill. intentions towards her. Today, I came specifically to see her.¡± Jane hesitated and noticed the gifts in her hands, seemingly expensive skincare products. ¡°Is this bird¡¯s nest?¡± Jane had a sudden realization and smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll ept it on behalf of my mother. Thank you, A Auntic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bird¡¯s nest; it¡¯s fish maw,¡± Deinie corrected with a pause. ¡°Ha, your mother is a cleanliness fanatic. Once she found out that bird¡¯s nest is made from bird saliva, she stopped eating it!¡± After saying that, Deinie met Jane¡¯s clear gaze, realizing that she was being tested by the young girl. If she were a fake friend, how could she remember these details? ¡°You, my child¡­¡± She smiled with affection, finding herself growing fonder of Jane. Jane stepped aside and let her in. When Kassie saw her, she froze. ¡°Mom, your childhood friend came here specifically to see you.¡± a moment of silence, Kassic looked at Jane still standing on the side and smiled, ¡®Go buy something; I¡¯ll chat with that friend alone for a while.¡± Jane pursed her lips but didn¡¯t move. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡± Kassie waved her hand. ¡°This Auntie is your mom¡¯s best friend!¡± Jane finally nodded but reminded Kassie in a low voice to keep her phone close and call her if anything happens. Drinie looked at Jane¡¯s back, her emotionsplex. ¡°Envious, huh?¡± Kassie raised an eyebrow, got up to boil water for tea, and smiled triumphantly. ¡°I noticed it during the calligraphy and painting exhibition the other day. You¡¯re especially envioust that I have a daughter!¡± Deinie rolled her eyes. This person was just like before, always trying to outdo herl Oh well, she would also be like before and indulge her this time. ¡°Yes, having a daughter is really nice. Delnie similed lightly. ¡°Hut you must take good care of your daughter. Don¡¯t let her fall into the wrong hands and follow your old path¡± ¡°Deinle! You¡­¡± Kassie couldn¡¯t stand her, just like before, never willing to back down in an argument! The two exchanged nces for a long time, their emotions changing countless times on their faces. Once from noble backgrounds, now having gone through the ups and downs of life, they returned to each other as the girls who used to stand by each other¡¯s side. My Hinband Is A Secret Dilinaire They both smiled at the same time. After all these years, without any news, it turned out they still had so much to talk about when they met. It was just tough on Jane; she could have finished the shopping in twenty minutes and then got a call from her mother, asking her toe backter. So she pushed the shopping cart, shuttling between the shelves again and again, almost memorizing all the price tags¡­ Kassie briefly recounted her experiences over the years to Deinie. Deinic tightly held her hand, her eyes turning red, biting her lip without saying a word. Instead, it was Kassie whoforted her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s all in the past now.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I had Jane by my side during these years; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have made it this far,¡± Kassie said gratefully. Deinie nodded, showing a content smile. Now she knew, the little princess was named Jane. Just like her, radiant like the sunshine. ¡°Don¡¯t just talk about me,¡± Kassie refilled her tea. ¡°What about you? How have you been?¡± ¡°After we had a falling out. I got married soon after under my family¡¯s arrangement. Huh! To a terrible person. I divorced him after giving birth to a son. I¡¯ve been living in the United Kingdom all this while, and I came back to the capital two days ago because of some business matters.¡± ¡°Deinic,¡± Kassic looked a bit guilty, ¡°back then¡­ I know you meant well. You didn¡¯t want me to end up worse by being with Michael¡± ¡°But you still ended up worse, didn¡¯t you? Deinie¡¯s anger red up. ¡°Michael, an adopted son, managed to take over the Davis family! Has he ever looked for you all these years? Does he know you gave birth to two children for him?¡± ¡°It was my own choice,¡± Kassie said firmly. ¡°Besides, he hasn¡¯t done anything wrong ¡°And you¡¯re defending him!¡± Deinie couldn¡¯t argue with her. Kassie patted her arm with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve let go of these things long ago. The most important things in the Davis family are in my hands, thanks to Michael.¡± ¡°What things?¡± Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 A faint ripple appeared in Kassie¡¯s eyes. Not long after, Deinie caught on and blurted out, ¡°Could it be those medicinal forms?¡± She knew that the Davis family had been imperial physicians in the pce from generation to generation, and this tradition had continued. Later, theybined unique local herbs from Germany to create a set of forms that had been in use ever since. Kassie nodded, her heart filled with mixed emotions. Delnie nced at her and said, ¡®Those forms should have been yours in the first ce! Even if Michael gave them to you, it would be considered returning what rightfully belongs to you. Why do you still care about him?¡± ¡°The forms aren¡¯t mine,¡± Kassie said softly. ¡°The old medicinal forms from the Davis family had already been scattered long ago.¡± ¡°Later, my grandfather supported a medical student, who was Michael¡¯s biological father. He was like the right¨Chand man of our family. It was he who developed these forms.¡± ¡°This entire set of medicines sold exceptionally well back then, but¡­ ever since I left the Davis family, all the medicines produced by the Davis Pharmaceutical Factory changed their forms.¡± Deinie was taken aback. ¡°Because the forms were in your hands? This shouldn¡¯t be right. Michael should have memorized those forms a long time ago!¡± The atmosphere suddenly quieted, and the only sound was the bubbling of the tea kettle.. ¡°Is this¡­ Michael¡¯s final thought for you? Deinie¡¯s voice became low. ¡°But why would he entrust this to you?¡± Kassie took a deep breath and began to exin. I¡¯ve never met Michael¡¯s biological father. I¡¯ve called Michael as elder brother since I can remember, and it was only when I grew up that I learned. about his identity as a member of the Davis family. Later¡­¡± Later, they fell in love, and Michael cherished her dearly. At that time, nobody had high hopes for their rtionship. Their parents opposed it, the family opposed it, and even Deinie, who had always been close to her, opposed it. Kassie left in anger, intending to wander the world with her beloved. However, in the blink of an eye, the Davis family changed ownership. Michael calcted everyone, including her! She was left in a miserable state, abandoned by everyone in the family. Meanwhile, on the day she was expelled from Germany, Michael became the new head of the Davis Pharmaceutical Industry. in charge of everything. Later, she learned that Michael had harbored hatred long ago. Many years ago, in order to obtain. those forms, Michael¡¯s grandfather caused an explosion in a pharmaceuticalb, and Michael¡¯s father was inside¡­. Deinie gently patted her back, feeling her trembling body, and couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. But more than that, she felt indignant! ¡°So I was right!¡± Delnie was a bit excited. ¡°Michael really used you and then abandoned you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true! Kassie looked up at her. ¡°Later, he came looking for me. It was a few years after 1 gave birth to Jane, he was searching for me all this time!¡± My Husband Is A Secret Billionare ¡°So, you softened your heart again? And you gave birth to a son for him? Deinie couldn¡¯t help but wish she could pry open Kassie¡¯s head to see what was inside. ¡°Kassie, you are just being foolish! I hope your daughter doesn¡¯t inherit your brain.¡± Kassie fell silent for a while and then whispered, ¡°During our final encounter, I made it clear to Michael that the grievances between us might never be resolved in this lifetime. I will never return to the Davis family, and I hope he never disturbs me again.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Deinie didn¡¯t know what else to say. Finally, she sneered, ¡°You really have principles!¡± Kassic smiled at her. They were different. Deinie was rational, even in the face of significant events, she remained calm, analyzed the situation, and made decisions that were most advantageous to her. Kassie, on the other hand, was deeply emotional. In her world, without emotions, everything became meaningless. ¡°Oh, Kassie,¡± Deinie suddenly thought of something. If these forms were sold outside, their value would be beyond measure. Haha, it seems that Michael hasn¡¯tpletely lost his humanity; he left you a way out!¡± Deinie quickly did some calctions in her mind; the profits in the pharmaceutical industry were immeasurable. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, Kassie, the things you hold in your hands are worth more than the McLore family¡¯s fortune!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡± Kassie handed her some pastries, shutting her mouth, ¡°I won¡¯t sell these!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Deinie rolled her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re just stubborn! My daughter¨Cinw has suffered so much following you¡­¡± ¡°What daughter¨Cinw?¡± Kassie was taken aback. ¡°Have you forgotten? Deinie said seriously. ¡°We agreed in the past that if you have a daughter and I have a son, we¡¯ll be inws!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work! My daughter is already spoken for!¡± Deinie paused, a hint of disappointment shing in her eyes, ¡°She¡­is she married?¡± ¡°Not yet, but it¡¯sing soon!¡± ¡°If she¡¯s not married, it doesn¡¯t count!¡± Deinie persisted. Kassie looked at her with disdain, scanning her up and down, and then turned away, ¡°What kind of person are you¡­trying to ruin someone¡¯s chance at marriage? Let me tell you, I am very satisfied with my son inw, and I won¡¯t let Jane break up with him!¡± ¡°Wait until you meet my son, you¡¯ll be even more satisfied!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter,¡± Kassie¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious, ¡°Let me tell you, you must not speak about my situation to anyone. Even Jane doesn¡¯t know who I really am, so I don¡¯t want anyone else to find out either.¡± Deinie nodded, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± People from the Davis family might think that I was already dead, and over the years, Michael had indeed managed the Davis family very well. If I were to reappear, it would cause turmoil. They might be exploited by some cunning Individuals within the family, and it could lead to more harm than good. ¡°But don¡¯t me me for speaking out of turn,¡± Deinic sighed, ¡°I still believe that the Davis fatnily belongs to you. When the time is right, you should reim what is rightfully yours along with your children.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Kassie smiled faintly, ¡°I just want to live the rest of my life peacefully, being with my children is enough for me.¡± ¡°Speaking of children¡­¡± Deinie still wouldn¡¯t give up. ¡°Don¡¯t you consider my son?¡® Kassic frowned, looking even more disdainful, she turned her head and walked to the balcony to retrieve some clothes. Deinie followed behind like a broken record, nagging. ¡°Hey, my son is really outstanding, definitely better than your son¨Cinw! Our little princess is so great, she cant just marry anyone, she should?. marry someone extraordinary, right?¡­ Hey, Kassie, I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Jane sat at the supermarket entrance, looking at her phone, bored and asionally pouting. In the shopping bag, a big lobster was bubbling, seemingly as bared as she was. She thought the lobster was fresh and cheap and had nned to buy it and go home quickly. However, her mother and her friend were chatting so animatedly that it was almost noon, and she still hadn¡¯t received a call asking her toe back. Jane pursed her lips, her beautiful big eyes rolling a few times before a mischievous smile appeared. She dialed someone¡¯s number, and after a few rings, a steady voire came from the phone: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shezily smiled, her voice as soft as cotton candy, ¡°Can¡¯t I call you without any specific reason?¡± Chatper 196 Chatper 196 Chapter 196 Jane thought it was almost lunch break, and she assumed that the person on the other end of the phone should not be busy. Little did she know that a terrifying storm had just ended in the conference room. However, as soon as he heard that soft, tender, and sweet voice, Dominic¡¯s heart melted, and his immense temper vanished into thin air. He smiled faintly, and his eyes and brows were filled with indulgence. Hearing silence from the other end of the line, Jane waited for a moment and then asked in a gentle matner, ¡°Are you¡­ busy? Did I disturb you?¡± He whispered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± ¡°Do you want the truth?¡± the man chuckled. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of you.¡± Those four soft words made Jane¡¯s checks blush, and he clutched his phone with his hand, fingers. fidgeting restlessly. ¡°What about you?¡± he asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jane said softly. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of you 100,¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes lit up with a smile, and the previous gloom was swept away. In the conference room, everyone looked at Assistant Henry Finn, his family driver with an inexplicable expression, as if they had seen a ghost. Henry nced at them, wearing a helpless expression. ¡°Have you had lunch?¡± Jane asked softly, ¡°If not,e to my ce. I bought lobster and will make lobster baked rice for you.¡± Dominic immediately nodded his agreement and left behind a room full of people, flying to Jane¡¯s ce to wait for lunch. But the reality was¡­ Campbell Corporation¡¯s affairs were endless, and he couldn¡¯t find a moment of peace. He looked at Assistant Finn, who looked anxious, gesticting and indicating that there were negotiations, meetings, visitors, and a stack of documents he hadn¡¯t looked at¡­ However, Dominic was focused on the phone and casually said, ¡°Where are you right now?¡± ¡°Just outside the supermarket near my house,¡± Jane replied with a lightugh. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After hanging up the phone, Henry¡¯s eyes nearly popped out. Young Master, this¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He shot a cold look, ¡°I don¡¯t even have the right to have a lunch break now, is that it?¡± ¡°Not¡­ not that,¡± Henry forced a smile, ¡°Actually, your meal is already reserved. At Bright Brilliance Mansion, you can rest after eating¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Young Master!¡± Chapter 196 Before he could finish, Dominic had already disappeared without a trace. Nothing was more important than the phrase ¡°thinking of her.¡± Dominic quickly arrived at the entrance of the small supermarket and hugged Jane tightly as soon as he saw her. Rice can be skipped, but people cannot be ignored. The faint fragrance emanating from her is the best medicine, capable of curing all sadness. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jane patted his back and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re so energetic even when you¡¯re hungry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m hungry¡® that I have more energy,¡± the man¡¯s voice carried a hint ofughter as he whispered in her ear, ¡°Has it ever been different before?¡± Jane suddenly realized what he was referring to, and her little face blushed instantly. She raised her small fist and yfully swung it at him. But Dominic just smiled and let her hit him, while he held her small hand and ced it against his chest, saying. ¡°Hit here, harder!¡± Jane couldn¡¯t take advantage and was instead gently pulled into his embrace. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore,¡± Dominic put away his smile and looked at her seriously, ¡°I came to see you briefly, but I won¡¯t have a meal.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± She was taken aback. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There are still many things to handle at thepany.¡® .. ¡°Oh¡­¡± she nodded, feeling a bit disappointed, but work was more important. ¡°Alright then, if you have time,e over in the evening.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he ruffled her hair, ¡°I¡¯ll help you take your stuff back.¡± ¡°No need! It¡¯s just a lobster and some vegetables. I can handle it myself. Besides, there are guests at home now, so I might have to wait a while before going back.¡± ¡°Guests?¡± Dominic was surprised. Jane¡¯s mother rarely interacted with people, so why were there suddenly guests? ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s my mother¡¯s best friend from the past,¡± Jane said with a smile, ¡°A very elegant aunt.¡± Dominic nodded, not thinking too much about it. He ced his hand on her shoulder, looked into her eyes, and said softly, ¡°Jane, I n to¡­ arrange for you to meet my mother.¡± Jane¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he spoke gently, ¡°I will handle your rtionship with her in the best possible way, and I won¡¯t let you feel ufortable.¡± Jane felt sad, ¡°It¡¯s because of me that you¡¯re feeling ufortable, right ¡± ¡°What nonsense!¡± He patted her head and chuckled lightly, ¡°This weekend is the thirtieth wedding. anniversary of the White family¡¯s parents. The Campbell family will definitely attend, and my mother has always been on good terms with Mr. White¡¯s parents, so she will be there too.¡± ¡°Love,e with me. I want everyone to know about your existencel¡± After returning home, Deinie couldn¡¯t forget about the little princess and was determined to make 13:46 her be her daughter inw. One day, when she heard from Kassic that the little princess was working at a newspaper, and she was going to interview some Wall Street investment clite at the financial center, Deinie decided to drive there herself without even bringing her assistant. Jane waited at the entrance of the financial center for nearly two hours. Although her back was sore and her waist ached from standing, she dared not let her guard down. As the conference in the financial center was about to end, she took advantage of thest ten minutes to review the interview outline. Suddenly, the door of the conference room opened, and several other reporters rushed over. Jane was already ustomed to such scenes, so she also pulled her cameraman along and rushed forward. Because of her petite figure, she easily secured an excellent position in the front row. The interviewee was named Tyrone Walkermann, born into a middle¨Css family. After graduating from university, he had ten years of investment experience on Wall Street, making him a true elite. Coupled with his handsome appearance, he attracted attention wherever he went. However, it was precisely this that gave him a sense of superiority and condescension. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen of the press!¡± his assistant called out, ¡°Mr. Walkermann has another financial seminar to attend, and he only has five minutes avable. Please make good use of your time to ask questions!¡± Jane quickly turned on her recording pen and politely asked a question about investment. Unexpectedly. Tyrone paused and looked at her with a disdainful expression. ¡°Which media are you from?¡± Jane was taken aback. Tyrone continued, ¡°The angle of this question is a bit tricky, and it¡¯s a professional matter. Even if answer, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°Mr. Walkermann, I¡¯ve been reading books about finance recently.¡± Jane exined, ¡°If you could briefly exin this question, I believe I can understand.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Tyrone sneered, ¡°Do you think you canpare to me just by reading a few books?¡± Tyrone looked displeased and very impatient. ¡°Which media are you from, and what articles have you written before?¡± Jane bit her lip, feeling that she couldn¡¯t continue. At this moment, the cameraman stepped forward to defend her, ¡°Our journalist here has Interviewed Tom Cruise before!* From the ¡°Oh, no wonder,¡± Tyrone snorted, ¡°Hmph, Tom Cruise is from the entertainment industry, and I¡¯m from the financial industry. How can hepare to me?¡± ¡°Mr. Walkermann, I¡¯ve written a feature on Tom Cruise,¡± Jane said softly, ¡°It had about a hundred thousand views.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Just a hundred thousand!¡± Tyrone smirked, ¡°Then don¡¯t bother interviewing me! Journalists who interviewed me before had articles with millions of views!¡± Chatper 197 Chatper 197 Chapter 197 Jane was taken aback, hearing the whispering voices around her, feeling extremely embarrassed, Tyrone arrogantly rolled his eyes and had a few assistants clear the way for him as they hurried toward the main entrance. As they left, one of the assistants, whether intentional or not, bumped into Jane. Jane¡¯s small body lost its bnce, nearly falling, and the interview equipment in her hands sc attered onto the ground. ¡°Hey, what are you doing!¡± the cameraman along her eximed indignantly. Jane stopped him. ¡°Let it go¡­¡± ¡°And they call themselves Wall Street elites! Is this the kind of people Wall Street produces?¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t argue with them here,¡± Jane whispered, ¡°We won¡¯t gain anything by making a scene. in front of so many people. Do you want to get scolded by the chief editor?¡± ¡°Then you go back first.¡± After pondering for a moment, Jane continued, ¡°I¡¯lle up with a n. and see if I can attend the next lecture!¡± The cameraman let out a sigh and had other tasks at the editorial department, so he could only do as she said and left. Jane felt the surrounding gazes pierce through her like knives, as if mocking her for being ipetent. She steadied herself and was about to crouch down to pick up the things from the ground when suddenly, the hall became eerily quiet. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the entrance, followed by the confident and powerful sound of high heels on the marble floor. Tyrone also halted his steps, and when he saw the person, a look of surprise mixed with ttery appeared on his face. He quickly stepped forward and nodded and bowed to the woman. ¡°President McLore, ah¡­ Why have youe?¡± ¡°I heard Mr. Walkermann is holding a financial lecture here,¡± Deinie answered casually, ¡°so I came to learn something too!¡± ¡°President McLore, you¡¯re joking! What are my trivial skillspared to you?¡± Deinie took off her sunsses, her eyes deep and inscrutable, lips lightly curved, appearing neither angry nor pleased. Her aura was overwhelming, making people not dare to act rashly in her presence. ¡°Mr. Walkermann is too modest! As an elite who has returned from Wall Street, you must have more investment experience than us.¡± ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± ¡°This time, I¡¯m also looking for suitable investment projects while I¡¯m back in the capital,¡± she smiled gently, ¡°I¡¯wonder if Mr. Walkermann is interested in introducing one to me?¡± In that moment, Tyrone¡¯s eyes lit up, nearly popping out of his sockets. Who was President McLore? She usually had tasks that were far beyond reach for ordinary people, yet today, she was standing in front of him, talking about investments? If he didn¡¯t seize this opportunity, he would truly be a fool! ¡°President McLore!¡± Tyrone rubbed his hands together, his smile stretching to his ears, 13.46 My Husband Is A Secret Hillionaire Chapter 157 investment environment in the capital is indeed excellent right now! If you want to invest in the capital, I will do my utmost to assist you!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ In fact, mypany specializes in investments. It will definitely help President McLore make money!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Deinie arched her eyebrow, aplex smirk appearing on her lips. ¡°May I ask howrge Mr. Walkermann¡¯spany is?¡± ¡°Ourpany¡¯s registered capital is fifty million!¡± Tyrone proudly straightened his back, adjusted. his tic, and said, ¡°We have recently invested in several projects, and the returns have all exceeded one million¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Deinic interrupted, ¡°M Walkermann, are you kidding with me?¡± ¡°Just fifty million? Then don¡¯t bother cooperating with me. The investmentpanies I¡¯ve worked with before made profits of up to one billion in just one project!¡± Tyrone¡¯s face suddenly changed, staring nkly at her, Deinie enunciated clearly. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t boast? The key is to have the capital to back it up!¡± Saying that, she took out her phone and dialed her assistant¡¯s number, saying, ¡°Put Mr. Tyrone Walkermann on the cklist. The McLore Group of Companies, including all its holdingpanies, will never work with this person again!¡± Tyrone turned pale, already covered in cold sweat, not knowing which sentence offended this N?velDrama.Org content rights. Woman. But the next moment, Deinie simply rolled her eyes at him and walked towards Jane. She picked up the things s cattered on the ground and handed them to Jane, putting her hand on Jane¡¯s shoulder with a warm smile. Almost everyone in the hall held their breath, looking at Jane with astonishment. Tyrone hurriedly approached, ¡°Ms. McLore, this¡­¡± Deinie remained expressionless and said coldly, ¡°You bumped into my daughter earlier and didn¡¯t even say sorry?¡± Tyrone was stunned, stuttering as he asked, ¡°This¡­ this youngdy is¡­ ¡°She¡¯s the most precious princess of the McLore Corporation!¡± Deinie said with a cold smile, ¡®Do you understand now?¡± After speaking, she didn¡¯t even bother to look at him and left the financial center with Jane. The two of them went to a nearby cafe. Deinie didn¡¯t know what kind of coffee Jane liked, so she ordered every type on the menu. Jane couldn¡¯t stop her, feeling a little overwhelmed by the aunt¡¯s enthusiasin. ¡°Auntie, thank you for what happened earlier,¡± she said sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, nothing to thank me for!¡± Deinie smiled at her, but noticed that this girl seemed to have something on her mind. ¡°Jane, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Jane forced a smile, silll unsure how to write the interview report. Dejnie thought for a moment and guessed, ¡°Is it because you haven¡¯tpleted the interview task?¡± Chapter 197 ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Show me the interview n you¡¯ve prepared. Jane handed it to her, and Deinie looked through the outline. She liked the neat and organized approach, clear thinking, and valuable questions without any empty words. The more she looked, the more she liked it, appreciating this work style. ¡°Do y you have to interview this Tyrone Walkermann?¡± she asked. Jane replied honestly, ¡°Not necessarily, as long as it¡¯s someone in the financial industry.¡± Deinie turned her eyes, someone in finance? That¡¯s right within reach! Her own son would be the perfect fit! This weekend, they were going to the White family¡¯s banquet, so she could take this little princess along and introduce her to her son. Maybe the two of them would hit it off¡­ And then¡­ Mutual affection, lovey dovey, wedding bells¡­ Deinic seemed to have already envisioned the scene of holding her grandchild, feeling blissful and smiling with delight! Jane looked at her strangely and gently shook her, ¡°Auntie? Auntie!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Deinie snapped out of her thoughts. Jane shrunk her neck a bit, the aunt¡¯s smiling face and eyes¡­ making her feel a bit uneasy. ¡°Jane,¡± Deinie asked her, ¡°how long have you been a journalist?¡± ¡°Not for a long time, so Ick experience.¡± Jane modestly replied, ¡°I still have a lot to learn.¡± Hmm, eager to learn, ambitious, truly a good child! Deinie nodded with a smile. ¡°Heh, don¡¯t focus solely on work,¡± she chuckled, ¡°I see your mother cares a lot about your personal matters!¡± Jane was taken aback, full of question marks on her face. Deinie continued, ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, I bet many people pursue you, right?¡± Chatper 198 Chatper 198 Chapter 198 Jane felt embarrassed and replied, ¡°Thankfully¡­¡± ¡°Do you have a boyfriend now?¡± Deinie asked. Jane sheepishly nodded. ¡°When will you break up?¡± Deinie inquired. Jane remained silent. Shocked from what the Old Lady asked her. Deinle was speechless. Oh, why did I blurted out the truth like that? ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s not it!¡± She quickly corrected herself with a smile, ¡°Ah, what I meant was, you¡¯re young and beautiful now, with plenty of opportunities to choose from. There¡¯s no need to be tied to one person!¡± Jane looked at her with wide eyes. Oh no, she misspoke again! Deinie bit her lip. Today was really out of the ordinary. In front of the little princess, she couldn¡¯t even speak properly! ¡°Jane¡­¡± She struggled to exin, ¡°Actually, what Auntie meant was¡­¡± ¡°Auntle, you don¡¯t need to say anymore, I understand,¡± Jane politely smiled, ¡°But I won¡¯t break up with my boyfriend. I love him very much, and in my heart, he is my future husband. I want to spend my life with him!¡± Deinie paused, remaining silent. She was indeed disappointed. Didn¡¯t this just mean she had no chance with her son? Well, a lifetime¡­ This trait must havee from Kassie. Once she set her heart on something, she would be. unwavering and faithful in her dedication. Hmm¡­ Although Deinie didn¡¯t entirely agree with this. perspective on love, upon further thought, she realized that such steadfastness could be a advantage. If her own son could he loved by a girl like that, it would truly be a stroke of luck! So she absolutely couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity with the little princess! But now the conversation had reached a dead end. What else could she do to continue? Deinie tightly held the coffee cup, tapping her fingers forcefully against its surface. great She had experienced even the most challenging business negotiations and ovee the most difficult opponents. She could eloquently outwit anyone with her clear thinking. Yet, in front of the resolute little princess, she suddenly lost her sense of direction¡­ ¡°Auntie, really appreciate your help today,¡± Jane stood up, bowing politely, and smiled gratefully, ¡°But I must go now. I have other interview tasks.¡± ¡°Just a moment!¡± Deinie called out, gently holding Jane¡¯s hand, ¡°Jane, are you free this weekend?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your interview subjects could be anyone from the financial world? I happen to know someone like that. I¡¯ll introduce you this weekend, and you won¡¯t need to waste time on preparing another interview outline.¡± Chapter 158 Jane was a little hesitant. She had already promised Dominic to apany him to the White family this weekend and also meet his mother. If she left midway, it might leave a bad impression on her future mother-inw. However, this interview opportunity was indeed rare, and if she couldplete this interview, she would finish her task for the month ahead of time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Deinie noticed her hesitation and asked, ¡°Do you already have ns?¡± Jane honestly nodded. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s alright,¡± Deinie chuckled, writing an address on her notebook, ¡°If you change your mind or finish your date early,e to this ce.¡± Her eyes seemed cun ning like a sly fox. ¡°Rest assured, no matter howte youe, I will make sure this interview is a resounding sess!¡± ¡°Rest assured, no matter howte youe, I will make sure to stall Dominic and hand him over to you!¡± Deinic thought. Weekend at the White family¡¯s house. The White family¡¯s grand mansion was also built along the mountainside, overlooking the distant Campbell estate. The entire mansion was designed in a traditional European courtyard style, exuding an ancient and noble atmosphere. With the addition of high-tech facilities, it also carried a modern aesthetic. Dominic¡¯s car slowly entered the internal road of the White family. He held Jane¡¯s small yet soft hand all the way, smiling lightly at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the people of the White family are easy to get along with. You¡¯ll see when you meet Hector.¡± ¡°His parents are warm, kind, and have good character.¡± Jane was curious. Then how do they adapt to the deceit in the business world?¡± Dominic touched her hair and said, ¡°Adaptability is the best way to survive in the face of constant changes.¡± ¡°Oh, so when I meet your motherter, I should also adapt to whateveres my way?¡± Jane smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll stay true to myself and face her with the utmost sincerity. I think she should ept me.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Dominic leaned down and gently touched her little nose. Her fragrance filled his nostrils, and his emotions stirred. Hisrge hand began to wander around her waist, bing restless¡­. ¡°Don¡¯t do this¡­¡± Jane pushed him gently. Dominic grinned impishly and lightly kissed her lips like a dragonfly skimming over water. Hearing some movement from the front, Henry intended to close the partition, but identally pressed the wrong button, and the window came down¡­ A gust of wind blew in, messing up Dominic¡¯s hair. Henry¡¯s face changed dramatically, he hurriedly closed the window and saw his boss¡¯ cold expression through the rearview mirror. Henry forced a smile and, in his nervousness, identally stepped on the brake. Dominic¡¯s face grew even darker. ¡°Young Master,¡± Henry turned back, his mouth twitched twice, ¡°we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Dominic gave him a death stare, remaining silent for a while. Chapter 158 Jane¡¯s face blushed slightly as she held his hand, smiled softly, and pulled him out of the car. The White family mansion was bustling with excitement today, and all the guests were either rich or noble. The White family was hospitable and loved children, so mischievous kids often ran around the courtyard, ying and chasing each other. A group of older children were chasing balloons, while a four or five-year-old boy held a piece of cake, stumbling along behind them. Clearly, the boy couldn¡¯t keep up with them and panicked, bumping into Dominic among the crowd¡­ ¡°This kid!¡± Dominic helplessly, both amused and annoyed, and the whole piece of cake ended up on his suit. The little boy knew he had made a mistake and stared at the two of them with a pitiful look. Jane couldn¡¯t bear to scold him, so she patted his little face and let him y elsewhere. ¡°Good thing I am not wearing the suit you bought for me,¡± Dominicughed, ¡°otherwise, I would have sp anked this kid!¡± ¡°You¡¯re an adult, why bother with a little child!¡± Jane helped him wipe off the cake, but there was too much cream, and the suit was ruined. Assistant Henry hurriedly brought out a spare one from the car. ¡°I¡¯ll go change my clothes first,¡± Dominic said softly.¡±you stay here, don¡¯t wander around. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Jane nodded and smiled. The White family mansion was like a maze, with so many guests around; naturally, she didn¡¯t know where to go. She remembered the interviewee mentioned by Aunt Deinie. At that time, Aunt Deinie wrote down the address in her notebook, but she didn¡¯t pay attention. Looking at the situation today, it seemed that the event wouldn¡¯t end anytime soon. Jane thought for a moment, took out her phone, and intended to send a message to Aunt Deinie. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m really sorry, I might not be able to make it today¡­¡± ¡°Jane?¡± Before she could finish the message, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind. Jane turned around in surprise. Deinie looked radiant, holding a ss of champagne, and walked towards her with a delighted. expression. ¡°Jane, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing! ¡°Auntie?¡± Jane was stunned, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chatper 199 Chatper 199 Chapter 199 Deinie was overjoyed. Just a moment ago, she ran into Dominic, who was preparing to change clothes on the corridor. To her astonishment, this rascal of a son solemnly informed her that tonight he had also brought his girl along¡­. Deinie was so angry that she almost exploded. She sternly warned him, ¡°Dominic, if you dare to let that woman enter our house, I won¡¯t be around when she¡¯s here, and she won¡¯t be around when I am!¡± Dominic, however, remained unperturbed and smiled, ¡°Mom, if she enters, it will be the Campbell family¡¯s door, not the McLore family¡¯s.¡± Deinie was speechless at his response, ring at him with clenched teeth. What a rebellious son! She poured a ss of champagne and walked away angrily, unexpectedly bumping into Jane! Ah, this was perfect! The little princess had arrived. It seemed even the heavens were helping her! Deinle grabbed Jane¡¯s hand, showing a loving auntie smile, and looked her up and down. ¡°Jane, you look really beautiful today! This outfit suits you andplements your temperament!¡± Jane smiled shyly. ¡°My boyfriend picked it for me.¡±. Deinie instantly frowned, thinking to herself: ¡°Boyfriend? What a tasteless choice,cking in refinement!¡± But soon she put on a smile again and said, ¡°By the way, Jane, are you here for an interview? Well, let me take you to meet the person I want to introduce you to!¡± Jane¡¯s mind was a bit confused. So this was the address her Aunt Deinic had written for her¡­ Since she could attend this banquet, it meant she had connections with the four major families. Maybe she knew Dominic¡¯s mother too? Jane furrowed her brows, feeling something strange in her heart. Just as she was lost in thought, Aunt Deinie pulled her and was about to walk away. ¡°Auntie, I¡­¡± ¡°Hurry, hurry!¡± Deinie urged anxiously, I just saw that person. Let¡¯s go find him quickly before he runs away!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m waiting for someone here,¡± Jane looked at her with hesitation. Deinie was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t stand to see the little princess in distress, so after a moment of consideration, she said, ¡°Alright, you wait here, and I¡¯ll go get him!¡± Saying that, the put down her champagne ss and swiftly walked into the crowd on her high heels. Jane stood there waiting, surrounded by a pleasant atmosphere ofughter and conversation. The sound of a melodious violin perfectlyplemented the ambiance of the courtyard. She looked around, guessing that Dominic should be almost done changing. She was thinking about how to exin the situation with Auntie Deinle when a sharp voice came from not far away. ¡°Oh, Jane Fallon is here too?¡± Jane looked up and saw a woman in a morous outfit, wearing exquisite makeup and exuding an imposing aura. She was the same woman Jane encountered at the door of the housest time. The one who had a close rtionship with Dominic since childhood. Jane pursed her lips and smiled politely, ¡°Miss Miranda, hello.¡± Miranda was somewhat surprised. ¡°You know who I am?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Jane looked at her, ¡°Dominic mentioned you to me.¡± Miranda was briefly taken aback, her gaze filled with doubt. ¡°He¡­ actually mentioned me to you?¡± Jane didn¡¯t deny it. At this moment, Miranda seemed to breathe a sigh of relief in her heart. This meant she still held some significance in Dominic¡¯s heart¡­ After all, it was the Campbell and Yeager alliance. No matter how unwilling Dominic might be, he couldn¡¯t defy the entire family! Thinking this, Miranda proudly curled her lips, crossing her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Since you know about my rtionship with Dominic, is it appropriate for you to appear here today?¡± Jane smiled without saying a word. Miranda approached her, feeling a little uneasy about Jane¡¯s serene and elegant temperament. The innate nobility emanating from her made Miranda somewhat doubtful. This Jane¡­ Isn¡¯t she an illegitimate child? Moreover, shees from a small ce like Coltsvoc Countryside. And she, the precious daughter of the Yeager family in the central city, how could she possibly lose to Jane in terms of aura! ¡°I know you met Dominic in Coltsvor Countryside,¡± Miranda cleared her throat, ¡°He was recuperating in Coltsvoc Countryside at that time, and you ended up together by coincidence.¡± She stared at Jane intently, Jane, you are a smart person. Why don¡¯t you think about why Dominic didn¡¯t tell you that he already had me, his fiance, in the central city?¡± ¡°Fiance?¡± Jane raised an eyebrow, ¡°You mean you and Dominic have an engagement?¡± Miranda raised her voice, ¡°This is an unspoken agreement between the Campbell and Yeager families!¡± Jane smiled gently and said, ¡°Miss Miranda, I¡¯m not well-versed in such matters as ¡®unspoken agreements¡±,¡± ¡°I think, since both families approve and understand each other¡¯s intentions, and Dominic doesn¡¯t object, why is it ¡®unspoken? If there was no agreement,¡± it means both families still have concerns about this marriage alliance.¡± ¡°Or perhaps,¡± Jane looked into her eyes and emphasized each word, ¡°Dominic doesn¡¯t acknowledge it at all!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Miranda¡¯s face turned red and white alternately. Jane lifted her hand to adjust her hair, and therge emerald on her ring finger exuded an extraordinary sense of luxury and love, stinging Miranda¡¯s eyes. She was itching to vent her hatred, but she knew she couldn¡¯t show it on her face. After all, this was the White family¡¯s ce, and causing a scene with Jane here would damage the Yeager family¡¯s reputation. Besides, Dominic was also present, and she couldn¡¯t let him think she was a shrew. Miranda suppressed her jealousy and reluctantly forced a smile. ¡°Miss Fallon is indeed eloquent. No 13:47 My Husband Is A Secret Billionaire Chapter 199 wonder Dominic likes you.¡± ¡°But some things won¡¯t change just because Dominic likes you.¡± Miranda sneered, ¡°He represents the entire Campbell family, and his marriage is closely linked to the Campbell family¡¯s interests!¡± Jane lowered her gaze and gently caressed the emerald on her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t think that exchanging rings with him means you can privately bind him to you and be part of the Campbell family. Miss Fallon, it¡¯s not that easy to enter the Campbell family¡­¡± Miranda leaned in closer and whispered, ¡°But I can see that you really like Dominic, and having you around. can keep him in check, which is better than him messing around with other people.¡± Jane looked coldly at her. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± On the other side, Assistant Henry Finn walked ahead as if he were being coerced, with Deinie closely following behind him. Assistant Henry didn¡¯t dare to turn around because doing so would meet Miss Deinie¡¯s piercing and sinister eyes. Who dared to disturb Third Master Campbell while he was changing clothes? But this biological mother was someone Assistant Henry Finn couldn¡¯t afford to provoke either¡­ In his heart, Assistant Finn sighed countless times, stopping in front of a room and forcing a smile at Miss Deinie. ¡°Madam Deinie, this¡­ is it.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t changed yet?¡± ¡°I should be done soon.¡± Deinie knocked on the door directly, ¡°Dominic, stop dawdling! Come out quickly and go with me to meet someone!¡± Dominic opened the door abruptly and felt a headache when he saw his mother. ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you give up on this? How many times do I have to tell you? I¡¯m not interested in the person you mentioned!¡± ¡°Interest can be cultivated!¡± Deinie insisted, ¡°When you were a child, besides eating, what else were you interested in? Didn¡¯t I teach you everything step by step and give others the illusion of natural talent¡­¡± ¡°Mom, you!¡± ¡°Hurry up ande with me!¡± Dominic¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡± Deinie yelled, ¡°Hold it in!¡± On the side, Assistant Finn couldn¡¯t hold back anymore andughed twice before quickly shutting up. ¡°Dominic, if you dare to go to the bathroom, I¡¯ll take that girl to the bathroom to find you! Deal with it yourself!¡± After saying that, Deinie turned around and left. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Dominic red at her back, his face almost turning purple. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not a big deal to meet her,¡± Assistant Finn reminded in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Miss Fallon is going to meet Madam Deinie tonight. It¡¯s best not to sh with your family¡¯s matriarch now¡­ Go for the sake of Miss Fallon!¡± 13:47 My Husba A Secret Di Actually, Dominic thought the same way. It would be better to meet the person and rify things directly, rather than dragging it on like this. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± He said in a deep voice. ¡°You go find Jane. Don¡¯t let her wait anxiously. Take her to the room to wait, or call my sister, Linda to apany her.¡± ¡°And¡­ under no circumstances should you reveal to her who I¡¯m meeting. Understand?¡± Chatper 200 Chatper 200 Chapter 200 Jane and Miranda stood face to face. She looked at the slight upward curve of Miranda¡¯s mouth, her small hand clenched into a fist at her side. ¡°Miss Fallon, do you not understand what I mean?¡± Miranda sneered, ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from being with Dominic. Even if I marry him in the future, I will take care of you properly, and I won¡¯t be jealous of you!¡± ¡°Well, in families like ours, this kind of thing happens all the time. I will gradually adapt, and I believe Miss Fallon will get used to it too!¡± Jane bit her lip and took a deep breath. She was just about to blurt out the words ¡°concubine¡± and ¡°mistress.¡± Miranda smiled like a hidden knife, quietly watching her. Hmph, this woman who overestimates herself actually used the exchange of engagement rings to humiliate herst time. This time, she must not give her any face! ¡°Yes, Miranda is right!¡± Suddenly, a loud voice rang out. Miranda¡¯s eyes brightened, and she immediately put on a smiling face and sweetly shouted, ¡°Auntie!¡± However, just as she was about to run over, Deinie stepped aside and raised her hand to refuse her hug. Miranda¡¯s arms were already stretched out, now awkwardly hanging in mid air, looking very embarrassed. Her face changed when she saw the Old Lady walking towards Jane and hugging her shoulder. ¡°What Miranda said is correct,¡± Deinie chuckled, ¡°In families like ours, it¡¯s quite normal for men to have concubines. Having just one is not enough; they need to enjoy the pleasure of having three or four wives and concubines!¡± ¡°Auntie?¡± Miranda couldn¡¯t figure out the meaning of her words for a moment. ¡°But Miranda, you can rest assured,¡± Deinic looked at her, ¡°My Dominic is not that kind of person!¡± Miranda thought she was talking about her and couldn¡¯t help but smile shyly. But the next moment, Deinie turned her gaze to Jane, with a gentle and affectionate look in her eyes. Her voice was also tender, ¡°My Dominic only needs Jane!¡± ¡°What?¡± Miranda was dumbfounded. Jane¡¯s mind went nk with a loud bang. Auntie said, Dominic? Her Dominic? Is she talking about my boyfriend Dominic? At this banquet, there can¡¯t be another Dominic, right?! How is it possible¡­ Auntie Deinie is Dominic¡¯s mother? Auntie, what do you mean?¡± Miranda couldn¡¯t believe it. Deinie had a smile on her face, but that smile was cold and mocking,pletely different from the one she had when sheughed at Jane, ¡°Miranda, what¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± Chapter 200 ¡°Auntie, you¡­¡± ¡°I think you were right just now.¡± Deinie had long been displeased with Miranda and took thist opportunity to give her a lesson, ¡°You should indeed not stop Jane from being with Dominic, nor should you be jealous.¡± ¡°After they get married, as her mother-inw, I will take care of you properly. Hmph, in our family, we have many rules, and you must follow them if you want to be a concubine.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, families like ours¡¯ have many customs. As long as she kneels and pays her respects to the main wife, kneeling down three times and bowing nine times, she can be epted by you as a concubine! How about it?¡± Jane was stunned, unable to digest for a while, staring at her in a daze. Miranda¡¯s face turned pale, trembling all over, her teeth chattering. No wonder even Wendell is wary of Deinie¡­ It¡¯s not just because of the McLore family¡¯s immense wealth, but also because of Deinic¡¯s sharp tongue and overwhelming presence¡­. People around turned their gaze in this direction, whispering with interest. Miranda didn¡¯t want to be treated as aughingstock. She stomped her foot hard, red at Jane, and quickly walked away from the ce. Jane took a while to regain his senses. ¡°Auntie, you¡­ you are¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Deinie looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me after just leaving for a while?¡± ¡°Right, I¡¯ve already brought the person for you. It¡¯s my son, Dominic McLore-Campbell.¡± ¡°Dominic,e over here!¡± Deinie called out to him.. However, to Jane¡¯s surprise, Dominic had the same expression as him! They both stared at her intently, looking astonished and then at each other, full of surprise. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As Deinie observed¡­ well, they seemed even more like a married couple now! ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there like fools! Get to know each other!¡± she urged. Even Assistant Finn was dumbfounded.. Deinde felt that something was off with the atmosphere. She looked at Jane, then at her son, Dominic, and finally threw the question to Assistant Finn. ¡°What¡¯s going on with them?¡± Henry chuckled, ¡°Madam, when did you meet Miss Fallon?¡± ¡°Miss Fallo ¡°Yes!¡± Henry smiled wryly, ¡°Our Young Master wanted you to meet Miss Fallon, that is, Miss Jane Fallon!¡± ¡°Fallon¡­ Jane Fallon?¡± The little princess¡¯ surname is l¡¯allon? Then who was the one Dominic encountered? ¡°Madam Deinie, that was Fiona Fallon, Miss Jane Fallon¡¯s nominal sister¡­ but in fact, Miss Jane is not David Fallon¡¯s daughter!¡± Now it was Deinie¡¯s turn to widen her eyes like bells. So, the woman her son had been determined to marry was the same person she wanted as her daughter-inw! My Husband Ad So, there was no need for her introduction; her son had already secured his future wife! So¡­ She made a huge blunder, and the clown was actually herself? Enormous joy surged like a flood, struck like lightning, and erupted likeva in front of her! The immense joy made her behavior a bit abnormal. She looked at Dominic, who was smiling, and pped him on the back of her hand. ¡°You brat! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you have known and liked Jane? How much misunderstanding have you caused me these days!¡± ¡°Mom, is it my fault?¡± Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 ¡°Whom should I me if not you?¡± When Deinie shouted these words, she felt a bit guilty, as she had been the one who initially mistook Fiona Fallon, the girl hanging out with her son, Dominic, for Jane Fallon¡­ However, being unreasonable and raising her voice was her usual style. She cleared her throat, nced at Dominic, and forcefully redirected the situation, ¡°Since Jane is so good, why didn¡¯t you bring her to see Mom earlier? Are you intentionally avoiding the recognition of our rtionship?¡± Dominic: ¡± Someone once said, your marriage not only concerns the Campbell family but also the McLore family. And someone else said, if you dare let this Miss Fallon into our house, she¡¯ll be there while I¡¯m gone, and I¡¯ll be there while she¡¯s gone. ¡°Mom,¡± Dominic said, both angry and amused, ¡°Can you talk reasonably? Back then, it was you¡­¡± ¡°Back then, I said I had a daughter-inw in mind, but you adamantly refused! You even threatened me with withdrawal of your shares!¡± Dominic was shocked. Can the me be shifted like tha He anxiously looked at Jane, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Cough, cough! Deinie cleared her throat, walked to Jane¡¯s side, and smiled at her, ¡°Dear, it¡¯s okay. If this brat isn¡¯t willing, I can take you to Ennd!¡± ¡°Our McLore family consortium is filled with young talents and handsome European guys with blond hair and blue eyes. By then¡­¡± ¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Dominic interrupted with a dark face. She really is his biological mother, always ready to cause trouble! Janeughed heartily and walked over, gently linking her arm with Dominic¡¯s. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, madam, but I only need this one!¡± Dominic was taken aback, then lowered his head and affectionately rubbed her small nose, smiling as if he had gained the whole world. The White family never liked excessive restraint, so the banquet was mainly in a buffet style, allowing the guests to freely mingle. Mr. and Mrs. White, hand in hand, raised their sses among the guests. Although they had been married for thirty years, their love was still strong, making many people envious. Dominic noticed Jane¡¯s gaze and discreetly held her small hand, ¡°Don¡¯t envy them; we¡¯ll be like that 100.¡± She looked up at him, ¡°Then, when we¡¯ve been married for thirty years, shall we have such a grand commemoration?¡± Married? Dominic¡¯s eyes brightened. What Jane wanted to express was holding a ceremony, but Dominic focused on the word ¡®married¡±. He couldn¡¯t help but get excited, ¡°Are you agreeing to marry me?¡± ¡°Silly,¡± Jane tapped his head lightly. ¡°I never said I wouldn¡¯t marry you! I just want to learn more now, umte more, so that I can stand by your side even better in the future!¡± Dominic anxiously said. ¡°We don¡¯t really need to¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean we don¡¯t need to?¡± Deinie¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. She had just gone around to entertain the guests and now stood before the two, smiling as she appreciated Jane¡¯s independent and progressive character even more. ¡°I think Jane is very reasonable!¡± Deinie nodded. ¡°No matter when, a woman should maintain independence in both finances and character! That way, she won¡¯t be underestimated by others.¡± ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t underestimate her!¡± Dominic quickly assured. ¡°You¡¯re saying this too early,¡± Deinie put away her smile and looked serious. ¡°Everything in this world changes, including people¡¯s hearts. The only thing that will never betray you is the abilities and skills you possess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I support Jane. She wants to be stronger and have the capability to stand on her Own.¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Jane looked at Deinie with shining eyes, as if she was gazing at her idol. ¡°Jane, would you like to work at mypany?¡± ¡°What?¡± She was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you go to Ennd.¡± Deinie said softly, ¡°Actually, the reason I came back to the capital this time was because of a subsidiarypany under the Campbell family. I have invested in Fortress Media and renamed it Pursuit Media, bing thergest shareholder. I¡¯m also nning to expand my business in the capital, and now is the time when I need people.¡± ¡°I wonder if you¡¯d like to work with me?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Jane was both surprised and happy, and suddenly, she couldn¡¯t find the words to reply. ¡°This won¡¯t do!¡± Dominic¡¯s face darkened. He knew very well about his mother¡¯s working style. Despite her gentle demeanor towards Jane now, it would be a different story when it came to work. ¡°Mom, Jane¡¯s current job is pretty good.¡± ¡°Good? Last time she wanted to interview Tyrone Walkermann, but she was mocked and ridiculed. I saw it with my own eyes!¡± She couldn¡¯t let her little princess suffer outside. ¡°In the current workce, many things are unpredictable,¡± Deinie said. ¡°As someone with experience, I can teach all my knowledge to Jane, and she can create her own career in the future!¡± Jane felt like she was being showered with unexpected benefits and nodded eagerly. Deinie looked affectionately at her. ¡°Moreover, I believe Jane is a capable, courageous, and intelligent girl. She will do very well!¡± ¡°Madam¡­¡± Jane¡¯s voice choked with emotion. No one had praised her like this before, not even her mother.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Her mother had been frequently ill in the past, and she rarely heard such words of encouragement. 13:47 Chapter 201 As a result, she used to believe she was dumb and didn¡¯t deserve good things. It was only as she grew older that she slowly corrected this feeling, but the deep-rooted sense of inferiority would still asionally sting her. Deinie gently touched her soft hair. ¡°Good girl, would you like to be my assistant and work with me?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯d love to!¡± ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll teach you well. However, I have a bad temper, and the work can be quite demanding. Can you handle all that?¡± ¡°I can!¡± Deinie smiled and looked at her with squinted eyes. ¡°I knew it. You are your mother¡¯s daughter, and you won¡¯t disappoint me!¡± Jane didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning behind those words. In her impression, her mother had always been an ordinary housewife who had been ill. So why did her Aunt Deinie seem to think her mother was someone extraordinary? Perhaps it was because they were best friends, just like how she saw Kate as a perfect person and vice versa. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± Delnie refocused. ¡°You should quit your current job first, complete the handover procedures immediately, and try to start working here next week. How does that sound?¡± Jane eagerly agreed, ¡°No problem!¡± The two chatted happily,pletely ignoring Dominic standing by the side. However, a momentter, Jane seemed to remember something and looked at Dominic, showing a somewhat hesitant expression. Dominic¡¯s heart stirred. Did she finally remember him? ¡°Madam,¡± Jane hesitated for a moment and whispered, ¡°Can you¡­ help me with one more thing?¡± Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Delnie was willing. ¡°Hmm, tell me!¡± Jane nced at Dominic and smirked, ¡°Can you help me get my sry card back?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been working at the newspaper for some time, and I haven¡¯t even touched my sry card!¡± Deinie furrowed her eyebrows lightly. ¡°Which newspaper is this? That¡¯s too much! They even owe you sry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the newspaper¡¯s fault.¡± Jane stared at Dominic with rou nd eyes and pointed at him, saying with a smile. ¡°He took it!¡± Deinie was astonished. Although she often found Dominic displeasing during this period, she always believed that her son was an upright and responsible man. How¡­ when did he develop the habit of sn atching women¡¯s sry cards?! ¡°DOMINIC!¡± She roared angrily. Many people at the banquet turned their heads to look at them. Dominic couldn¡¯t afford to lose face here, so he quickly gestured to his mother to lower her voice. But Deinic didn¡¯t care about that and pped him again. ¡°You unfilially child! How dare you sna tch Jane¡¯s sry card? She works hard every month to earn money, and it all ends up in your pocket?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Mom!¡± Dominic had never been so speechless. ¡°We had an agreement. Jane said she would support me for the rest of my life¡­¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve grown up, huh?¡± Deinie was utterly astonished. ¡°You actually have the audacity to use your wife¡¯s money?¡± Dominic furrowed his brows and noticed a hint of nostalgia in his mother¡¯s eyes. She definitely couldn¡¯t understand that it was just a little yful thing between the two of them. However, due to his mother¡¯s authority, Dominic reluctantly took out the sry card he had always carried it with him, in the pocket of his shirt, close to his heart. Jane smiled, her beautiful big eyes curved like crescent moons, showing both mischief and affection for him. Dominic also smiled, reaching out to gently pinch her cheek. ¡°Just one card?¡± Deinie red at him. Dominic froze for a moment, ¡°What else?¡± ¡°And all your cards, take them out and give them to Janel¡± ¡°From now on, without Jane¡¯s permission, you can¡¯t spend money casually, understand?¡± Dominic suddenly remembered the scene in Cardiff when Aaron asked him for a cigarette on the balcony¡­ Jari? was not the same as before! Back then, she didn¡¯t know his identity and always felt sorry for him, afraid that he didn¡¯t have enough money. But now, with Deinie backing her up, his little white rabbit was turning into a strong woman¡­ Jane would definitely keep a close eye on him! Dominic subconsciously reached into his pants pocket, where there was a lighter, and he quickly hid it in his palm as if he was concealing stolen goods¡­. Aaron, his very closed friend took advantage of his free time and asked Dominic out for lunch. After eating, the two of them went to a nearby shopping mall. ¡°Are you going to buy something?¡± Dominic looked at him strangely. ¡°Hiding secret money?¡± Aaron red at him. Dominic understood and smirked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Kate!* That¡¯s the understanding between men¡­. Aaron sighed and smiled bitterly, ¡°Do you think a woman¡¯s temper changes when she¡¯s pregnant?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been giving me the cold shoulder every day!¡±, Dominic gloated, ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t have a pleasant appearance to begin with, so you can¡¯t me her!¡± Aaron raised his hand as if to punch him. The two of them pushed and shoved each other for a while. Aaron called for a stop and revealed at gloating expression. ¡°I heard that Miranda still won¡¯t let you go?¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes froze, ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been widely spread!¡± Aaron looked at him, ¡°Your project in the western suburbs, isn¡¯t Yeager¡¯s family also involved?¡± Dominic¡¯s face darkened, and he nodded. Thepanies that bid for the western suburbs project were Lebron and Deborah, both under their names. After winuing the bid, the development and operation rights should naturally belong to him. The project was also shared among several subsidiaries under the Campbell family. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, the Yeager family couldn¡¯t stay quiet. ¡°This project requires personnel from the Central City University Design Institute, and Stefan Yeager is a board member there,¡± Dominic sneered. ¡°Besides, this project is a lucrative one, and everyone wants a pi??e of the pie. Of course, the Yeager family can¡¯t miss this opportunity.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it that Miranda doesn¡¯t want to miss the chance to get close to you? This way, she has an excuse to go to the Campbell¡¯spany every day and discuss work with you!¡± Aaron smirked. Dominic shot him a cold look, conveying the message to keep quiet if he didn¡¯t want to speak. Aaronughed even more heartily. After theughter subsided, he patted Dominic¡¯s shoulder seriously. ¡°Seriously, even though I¡¯m just the boss of an entertainmentpany, I don¡¯t count for much in this central city full of prominent families. But as long as you speak, I¡¯ll do everything I can to help!¡± 13:47 My jul 1s & Secret Billion¡­re ¡°Thank you.¡± Dominic also patted his wrist. ¡°But¡­. you probably don¡¯t know that I also work for someone else, right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Guess who the big boss is behind the Lebron and Deborah listedpanies for this plot ofnd?¡± Aaron was taken aback. However, being clever, he quickly came up with the answer. Who else could make Dominic proudly say that he was working for someone else, other than Jane! ¡°You¡­ Dominic smiled in confirmation. Aaronughed in self-derision. ¡°So, Jane is the boss of all of you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Dominic replied. The thought of Jane made him unable to help but smile proudly. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t know about this. She wants to build her own career. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve kept this. information confidential.¡± ¡°But I really want to know what expression Miranda will have when she meets your big boss!¡± Aaron teased. Dominic¡¯s face turned stern. ¡°Can we stop talking about that woman?¡± Aaron followed him, grinning mischievously. Originally, Dominic intended to buy some skincare products for Kate during her pregnancy, but two big men like them were utterly clueless about shopping and ended up in the beauty section by mistake. Dominic saw someone trying on lipstick. He had never known the difference between all those rows of lipstick, weren¡¯t they all red? But when he saw those two girls trying them on, he suddenly had an idea¡­ Women all like this, right? lip balm. But now, Jane never wore makeup; it used to be for saving money, using only the cheape working as a high- level assistant beside Miss Deinie McLore, she should dress up a bit more elegantly. Dominic inexplicably walked over to look at the lipsticks, nearly shocking Aaron. The shop assistant warmly greeted him and asked which one he needed. Dominic furrowed his brows and looked carefully. Suddenly, he felt like he was colorblind¡­. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Aaron whispered, ¡°How can a man buy this stuff? It¡¯s embarrassing!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not pinbarra ssed to buy skincare products for your wife, but I¡¯m embarrassed to buy lipstick for my wife?¡± Dominic stared at him. Well, the logic is sound¡­ Aaron fell silent. ¡°Sir! The shop assistant smiled professionally, ¡°If you¡¯re uncertain, you can try applying some on your hand to see which color suits your girlfriend better!¡± Dominic was stunned, ¡°How do I try It?¡± ¡°You can apply it on the back of your hand.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t lipstick supposed to be applied on the lips? What¡¯s the point of trying it on the back of my hand?¡± My Husband A Secret Villier The shop assistant was speechless, she could only force a smile. ¡°Can I try it on my lips?¡± Dominic asked. The shop assistant had never encountered such a situation before, ¡°Um¡­ yes, sir.¡± ¡°Can you apply it for me?¡± The dignified Mighty Dominic McLore-Campbell doing such a thing? He frowned, pondered for a moment, then turned to see the foolishly standing Aaron¡­ ¡°What celebrities are missing in yourpany?¡± Aaron was taken aback, meeting his hostile gaze. Dominic grinned, ¡°Missing Tom Cruise, right? I¡¯ll help you sign him!¡± ¡°Aaron, what¡­ what are you doing?¡± Aaron stepped back repeatedly. But Dominic grabbed him by the cor! ¡°Your skin is fair, simr to Jane¡¯s!¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Shop assistant!¡± Aaron felt helpless, ¡°Dominic, what the hell¡­¡± ¡°Let him try all of them!¡± With a sweep of his hand, Dominic painted to the more than three hundred different shades of lipstick. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Campbell Building, top floor. This meeting, with Mr. Benedict Campbell¡¯s participation, appeared particrly solemn and serious. Benedict sat at the head of the conference table, dressed in a ck silk corporate suit, his silver hair adding a touch of the vicissitudes of life. Despite his age, his eyes were still sharp, exuding an aura of imposing power without anger. He looked at Dominic and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Have all the handover procedures with the McLore Family Consortium beenpleted?¡± ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Dominic replied casually, ¡°Now, Miss Deinie Mcl.ore is thergest shareholder of Pursuit Media.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Benedict nodded, a hint ofplexity crossing his eyes, ¡°I hope thispany can y its due role in Deinie¡¯s hands.¡± Although there were various unpleasant incidents with the McLore Family in the past, Benedict was experienced in the business world and could manage such surface matters. Moreover, the interests between the Campbell Family and the McLore Family were deeply intertwined, and Dominic was the biological son of Deinie McLore. With this rtionship, it was impossible for the Campbell Family to distance themselves from the McLore Family for the time being. Since they couldn¡¯t distance themselves, they might as well cooperate sincerely and look for suitable opportunities in the future. Benedict frowned slightly, his deep gaze shifting to Dominic. Everything else was fine, and he was very satisfied with this sessor, but as for Jane¡­ she was trouble for him! Throughout the entire meeting. Benedict hardly paid attention to what was said until it concluded. He asked everyone else to leave, leaving only Edward, Dominic, Sebastian, and two other confidants. Edward nced at Dominic, a cold smirk on his lips. Dominic knew very well that he must have said something to provoke their grandfather. After all, during thest White Family banquet, when Delnie caused a scene, Miranda Yeager didn¡¯t gain any advantage in front of her. Instead, because of the ¡°illegitimate child¡± incident, she made a fool of herself among the major families in the capital. When she returned home, she must have comined a lot. This yed right into Edward¡¯s hands. He was already on good terms with the Yeager Family, and the Great Benedict Campbell also supported the marriage alliance between the Campbell and Yeager families. As long as he added. some fuel to the fire, Benedict would definitely be dissatisfied with Dominic¡­ Sure enough, Benedict toyed with a piece of Burmese jade in his hand, his expression solemn as he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Grandson, I heard that your mother has already met that woman?¡± ¡°That woman?¡± Dominic raised an eyebrow, ¡°Who is Grandfather talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Benedict¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb!¡± ¡°Grandfather didn¡¯t even mention that person¡¯s name, so how would I know who you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± 134 My Husam Chapter 203 ¡°Grandfather,¡± Dominic¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°She is not that woman¡±; she has a name. I remember you taught me when I was young that I should respect others first to gain their respect! Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Edward Campbell smirked in a sinister manner. He hoped that Dominic would stand up against the Great Benedict for Jane. As long as the two of them were at odds, his good days with Kevin Campbell were yet toe! He guessed that Benedict would not indulge Dominic. What kind of person was the old man? Throughout his life, others respected him, but he did not necessarily show the same respect to others¡­ Dominic was still too young, or perhaps he didn¡¯t understand his grandfather¡¯s temper at all! To confront his grandfather over a mere title, he didn¡¯t know whether to call it astuteness or st upidity! Edward sneered twice, straightened his body, and waited to see the drama unfold. However, little did he know that the Great Benedict fell into silence for a while and then uttered that name heavily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call her by her name, J..Jane!¡± Edward was stunned. He had already figured out how to sow discord below! Was his grandfather showing him this y? Was the old man really bing se nile, that he¡¯d disregard even his principles? There¡¯s no way he¡¯d favor Dominic in this manner! Edward clenched his fist under the table, gritting his teeth as he squinted at Dominic. ¡°You¡¯ve already taken Jane to meet your mother?¡± The Great Benedict asked. ¡°I have,¡± Dominic replied, ¡°My mother really likes her.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Edward smirked in a malicious manner, ¡°Bro, this Miss Jane is impressive! Dominic, this Miss Jane is impressive! What method did she use to win over Aunt Deinie, who is so dominant and demanding?¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes narrowed. Uncle was deliberately saying this to give Grandfather the impression that Jane was scheming? The Great Benedict was already dissatisfied with Jane¡¯s background, and now, with the addedbel of a scheming woman, it would be even harder to gain his approval. Taking a deep breath, Dominic smiled softly, ¡°Indeed, she gets along well with my mother. In this respect, she¡¯s much better than you, Uncle!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Edward¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Dominic, you can say whatever you want, but why do you have to bring it to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating a fact.¡± Dominic yed with his pen, his smile neither too obvious nor too faint. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve been with my mother for all these years, and it seems like you haven¡¯t received any positive evaluations, right? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Even though my mother can be critical at times, her judgment of people is not wrong. Instead of trying to sow discord here, why don¡¯t you learn from Jane Fallon? See how to improve your rtionship with my mother, which would also be beneficial for your future development, isn¡¯t it?¡± Dominic¡¯s words were sharp, poking at his uncle Edward, leaving him speechless. ¡°You little brat!¡± He mmed the table fiercely and blurted out his thoughts in haste, ¡°Is this how you talk to your elders?¡± The Great Benedict shot him a cold nce. Only then did Edward realize he had been too agitated, but he still felt unconvinced. ¡°Why should I bother improving my rtionship with your mother? I¡¯m not begging for her approval!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Dominic sneered, ¡°Then how did you cover the two billion deficit on the books, Uncle? Are you sure you didn¡¯t use money from the Mcl.ore family¡¯s conglomerate?¡± ¡°Dominic! How dare you check my ounts?¡± ¡°As a qualified sessor, the most important thing is to separate private and public matters. In the Campbell family, you are not my uncle, only my subordinate.¡± ¡°If a superior wants to check a subordinate¡¯s ounts, do I need to pick a specific day and get your consent?¡± Edward was left speechless by his retort, with beads of sweat already forming on his forehead. ¡°Son,¡± The Great Benedict¡¯s imposing voice came, his stern gaze fixed on him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with these two billion? Exin it to me!¡± Edward stuttered and couldn¡¯te up with an answer. Thest time Highness Industries went public with a shellpany and made a fortune on the stock. market, it caused quite a stir. These two billion were used to cover up the losses from that incident. But how could he dare to tell Grandfather about it! ¡°Dad,¡± Edward forced a smile that looked more like a grimace. ¡°Actually, I¡­¡± ¡°All you do is these kind of things all day!¡± The Great Benedict roared, grabbing his dragon-headed cane and swinging it toward him. Benedict had been trying his best to distance himself from the McLore family conglomerate. And now, this added two billion! He really felt like twisting Edward¡¯s head off! ¡°Grandfather, actually, two billion is not a big amount for our Campbell family. The Western Suburb Project can easily cover it.¡± ¡°Hmph, the Western Suburb Project? Benedict coldlyughed, ¡°From now on, neither of you, Edward nor you, Dominic need to be involved in that project! So as not to create any more scandals!¡± Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 When Edward heard this, his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°It seems that whether it¡¯s taking hack the subsidiary or removing you from your position, it doesn¡¯t make any difference to you!¡± Benedict looked at him coldly. ¡°So, you don¡¯t need toe to the company anymore! Hand over your projects to the children of the Campbell family!! ¡°Dominic, make proper arrangements for this matter. The person taking over must have good character and no shorings,¡± he continued. ¡°Yes, I understand, Grandpa¡± Dominic replied with a gentle smile, already having a n in mind. There were many peers in the family, and several cousins were reliable and trustworthy individuals. ¡°As for thend in the western suburbs,¡± Benedict thought for a moment, ¡°Grandson, you¡¯ll be fully in charge. Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Dominic replied with a faint smile. Last time, with just a few words, Edward was dismissed from his position during the board meeting. and now, with a few more sentences, he was kicked out of the project. This was a way of removing an obstacle for him, but with Edward gone, the Yeager family was still there. ¡°Grandfather,¡± he said softly, ¡°since Uncle is not involved anymore, what about the Yeager family?¡± ¡°The Yeager family has always been our most reliable partner,¡± Benedict looked at him and said with deep meaning, ¡°Dominic, I understand your thoughts, I didn¡¯t force you to marry Miranda, but you shouldn¡¯t just set your mind on that Jane!¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Enough, I¡¯m tired,¡± The Great Benedict waved his hand and got up with his cane. ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss this matter anymore. ¡°Work well with Miranda,¡± he said as he walked to the door, his gaze profound. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll find that Jane is not the right woman for you!¡± During the weekend, Jane and Dominic went out with their two mothers. It was a refreshing autumn day, with a clear blue sky and fluffy clouds that looked like cotton candy floating in the air. The warm sun sprinkled its rays over the earth, and the sea sparkled with waves, creating a picturesque view. They had initially nned to go hiking, but under the strong insistence of their mothers, they ended up strolling in the city area. Although the central city was quite extensive, it didn¡¯t quite feel like an outing; it was more like shopping. Jane leaned her head against the car window with a somewhat gloomy expression, and Dominic noticed tfer mood. He put his arm around her shoulder and let her rest against his chest. ¡°The window is cold and hard, ufortable,¡± he whispered. Jane looked up at him and smiled. From the front seats came the happyughter of their two mothers. ¡°Later, after dropping them off, I¡¯ll take you to a nice ce,¡± Dominic whispered into her ear with a soft laugh. ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea,¡± Jane shook her head. ¡°Today, we came out to apany them. It wouldn¡¯t be right for us to leave them behind!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°To truly show filial piety, we should see it through,¡± Jane said earnestly. ¡°It¡¯s also nice to apany our parents; who knows, they might even buy us something nice!¡± ¡°Buy us something nice?¡± Dominicughed. ¡°I never realized you were so fond of material things!¡± ¡°Later, you¡¯ll know!¡± Jane smiled, his eyes curved, ¡°I¡¯m not just a money lover, I¡¯m also a money h oar der! I think the most adorable thing in this world is my money!¡± Dominic, upon hearing this, immediately widened his eyes and asked, ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°You¡­ ¡°Jane yfully stuck out her tongue, looking cute and charming, unable toe up with an answer. Dominic felt like he was scratched by a little car¡¯s paw in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but move closer to her. With a sense of oppression, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Between me and money, which one is cuter?¡± Jane smiled but remained silent. An ambiguous atmosphere began to simmer and boil between the two of them¡­ Jane blushed, leaning back slightly, gazing at Dominic¡¯s sturdy chest pressing against her.. ¡°Tell me!¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes sparkled with a teasing smile, ¡°Which one is cuter?¡± Before he could get an answer, Deinie suddenly gave him a hard pat on the head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Asking such a silly question! Of course, money is cuter!¡± Dominic: ¡°¡± Assistant Finn drove steadily, ncing through the rearview mirror at his young master¡¯s despondent expression. It seemed that ever since Jane found out about his identity, the young master often had such an expression. Well, every time they got intimate, there was always some interruption, either abrupt braking or Deinie¡¯s interference with her Iron Sand Palm¡­ Assistant Finn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the thought. He suddenly stepped on the elerator, and the car shook violently! ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± Assistant Finn eximed in rm, ¡°Are you twodies okay?¡± Deinie looked at him nkly, ¡°I thought you were skilled at driving? What¡¯s going on now?¡± Henry Finn smiled awkwardly. The car doors opened, and they all got out. Jane suddenly found herself standing in front of an exquisite and elegant vi, perfectly located in the city center. Deinde and her mom, Kassie smiled at the two of them. Then Hector came out from inside the vi and nearly pounced on Dominic in a bear hug. ¡°Bro!¡± ¡°Wee, Brother and sister-inw, to choose our ce!¡± Hector, unusually dressed in formal attire, said seriously, ¡°This will be your home from now on!¡± Jane was stunned, looking puzzled at Kassie, ¡°Mom, what is this?¡± ¡°Little sister-inw, this is a gift from the two aunts to you both!¡± Hector said with a grin. ¡°Yes, daughter,¡± Kassie held her hand with a loving look. ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with your aunt, and we believe that you two should have your own space.¡± ¡°Living in this kind of elegant ce isn¡¯t a good idea.¡± Deinie added, ¡°After all, you haven¡¯t officially married into the Campbell family, and there are too many rules there. It¡¯s simply torturous, and I¡¯m worried you won¡¯t adapt.¡± ¡°So we chose this! Condominium is a premium vi developed by the White family, and the facilities. are absolutely top-notch!¡± ¡°And the service is excellent!¡± White stood between the two of them, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be your exclusive butler. Juste to me if you need anything!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jane burst intoughter, and Dominic put his arm around her shoulder, giving Hector a disdainful look. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t underestimate me! I¡¯m very serious now!¡± Dominic smirked, his approving gaze shifting to his mother. His mother had been back in the city for a while, and they quarreled every day, but she managed to arrange this to his liking! He just didn¡¯t know if Jane would be willing. Dominic felt a little anxious as he looked at Jane. Her face was slightly red, her eyes lowered, and her two hands fidgeted with her clothes. He knew she was nervous. Jane was a conservative person and might not easily ept this. But she was already his person! ¡°My love,¡± Dominic looked at her, his heart slightly wavering, ¡°Are you willing to start a new life with me?¡± Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 The atmosphere suddenly quieted down, and Jane lowered his eyes, his little hands sped together, saying nothing. Deinie and Kassie exchanged a nce, smiled lightly, and left very understandingly. Now they needed a little private space. ¡°Henry, take us somewhere else.¡± Deinie instructed. Assistant Finn immediately understood and hurriedly went out to start the car. Only the carefree Hector stood in ce, looking at the two of them like a fool. ¡°Dude, and Jane, he smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to bring anything. I¡¯ve already arranged everything for you. You can move in with your bags anytime!¡± Jane looked up, meeting Dominic¡¯s deep gaze. Dominic felt a bit nervous. ¡°Jane, if you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Jane was taken aback and couldn¡¯t help butugh inwardly. He won¡¯t force her, he won¡¯t force her¡­ Those four words seemed to be constantly on his lips ever since she learned about his true identity! But did he know that sometimes she secretly hoped he would be a bit more insistent and ¡°force¡± her a little¡­. Sometimes, she would think back to the days when he used to pester her. Back then, he never said polite things like ¡°I won¡¯t force you.¡± Sometimes when she resisted, he would firmly hold her down with one big hand, remove the pitiful bit of fabric on her body with the other hand, and then do as he pleased¡­. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Some say that when ites to loving someone, the body gives the most honest answer. Love and desire are inseparabile. Jane¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a heat, her expression not quite natural, and her cheeks turned red. Dominic couldn¡¯t guess what she was thinking and thought this was her way of refusing, feeling a bit disappointed. It seemed that there was no hope this time. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he gently pinched her small hand, reluctantly saying those three words, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Wait until when¡­. Dominic forced a smile, the fleeting destion on his face not escaping Jane¡¯s eyes. She yfully smiled, her big eyes sparkling like stars, and asked him in a tender voice, ¡°Wait for me for what?¡± He said in a deep voice, ¡°Wait until you¡¯re willing ¡°Did I say I¡¯m unwilling?¡± Dominic stared at her intently. What did she mean? Was she asking him to ¡°force¡± her? Jane¡¯s face blushed even more, and she murmured in a soft, scolding tone, ¡°Never mind if you don¡¯t understand!¡± My Husbandh A Secret Billi ¡°Hey, Dude,¡± Hector patted his shoulder, ¡°What kind of riddle are you two ying?¡± Dominic was puzzled and remained silent. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just going to live together? Why do you have to guess and y around? When did two be so difficult to talk to!¡± you Only then did Dominic realize what was going on, feeling as if he had been hit by a pie from the sky¡­ But he still cautiously looked at Jane¡¯s expression, suppressing his wildly beating heart, and asked her softly, ¡°Really?¡± Jane smiled, holding his face and looking at him carefully. In front of others, he was a decisive and ruthless person, but in front of her, he was like a child walking on thin ice, afraid of making her unhappy. Suddenly, a sour and sweet feeling surged in her heart. ¡°Um, it¡¯s true,¡± she nodded and said softly, ¡°I have already married you once, and in my heart, you are my husband. It¡¯s only natural for me to live with my husband!¡± ¡°Love, L¡­¡± He became incoherent for a moment. He hadn¡¯t given her a proper wedding yet, and he hadn¡¯t announced to the world that she was his beloved wife. But it seemed like she understood his thoughts, and she smiled gently, saying, ¡°I know, as long as I agree, you would marry me no matter what.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not the right time yet.¡°¡± ¡°Being the wife of Dominic McLore Campbell is indeed not an easy thing! Jane looked at him yfully andughed lightly, There¡¯s a saying. ¡°It¡¯s cold at the top.¡± He held a high position, bearing the glory and the enmity of the family. The Campbell family wouldn¡¯t dare to touch him directly, so they would naturally target those around him. ¡°I can¡¯t put myself in danger,¡± she looked into his eyes, ¡°and I can¡¯t distract you.¡± ¡°I have to be strong and capable of protecting myself so that I won¡¯t hold you back and be your most solid line of defense.¡± ¡°L..Love¡­¡± Dominic felt a mix of emotions in his heart. He knew that his woman was intelligent and strong, not a weak and vulnerable little white rabbit. He was great, and she was no less. They could stand side by side, and that was the best way for both of them to be together. Equality was the most beautiful form of love. ¡°I was just saying¡­¡± Hector leaned in and looked, ¡°Are you two going to live here or not?¡± ¡°Forget it, stop being indecisive! I¡¯ll decide for you. You¡¯ll stay here tonight! Otherwise, all my efforts will be in vain!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane looked at him curiously, ¡°What efforts are you talking about?¡± Hectorughed awkwardly and scratched his head. ¡°Otherwise¡­ should I show you around?¡± My Husband Is A Secretar The two followed him to tour the vi. Hector, dressed in a suit, held a folder and enthusiastically introduced them like an excellent real estate salesperson. Dominic smiled. They had grown up together since childhood, but he had never seen Hector so serious. ¡°This house is my first sale!¡± Hector proudly adjusted his tie. ¡°I must provide you with the best service. Please look here¡­¡± Jane followed his pointing finger and couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes. ¡°What are these things?¡± Dominic furrowed lus brow. Hector grinned, and the bed and various corners of the bedroom were filled with peanuts, jujubes, and longans. There was even a fertility charm on the bedside¡­ This was his effort. Wishing for an early¨Chorn child! ¡°Dude, what do you think?¡± Hector looked pleased with himself, ¡°These are all folk sayings passed down by our ancestors. I think they should work, so I prepared them for you! And that charm¡­ I specially sought it for you two!¡± Jane was both amused and exasperated, while Dominic looked at Hector as if he were looking at a fool. With the bed like this, how was he supposed to sleep tonight? How could they have an early¨Cborn child?! ¡°Dude, are you satisfied?¡± Hector took a deep breath and patted his shoulder. He forced a reluctant smile. ¡°Dude,¡± Hector continued excitedly, ¡®if there aren¡¯t enough peanuts and longans, I¡¯ll have someone bring another sack. I guarantee you¡¯ll have a precious child soon!¡± ¡°Hector,¡± Dominic lowered his voice, ¡®you can leave now.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll leave!¡± Hectorughed, ¡°Can¡¯t disturb you two being alone, I get it! But do keep the charm, I specially sought it, and it¡¯s guaranteed to work!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯m leaving. Why are you so fierce?¡± Hector said inexplicably, ¡°Oh, by the way, don¡¯t. doubt these things! That olddy is quite spiritual. Many people go to her for fortune¨Ctelling!¡± ¡°What olddy?¡± ¡°She¡¯s around your hot spring resort, Hector said, ¡°There¡¯s a temple nearby, and that olddy often tells fortunes there!¡± Dominic furrowed his brow. Jane walked to the bedside table and picked up the fertility charm¨Ca small, bright yellow cloth bag filled with talismans and a red bracelet. ¡°Dominic, look!¡± Jane looked as if she had discovered a new continent, ¡°This bracelet¡­ looks exactly like the one we have!¡± Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Dominic happened to have it with him, so Jane took it andpared It. It was exactly the same, even the style and pattern of the bells were identical. They exchanged a nce and nodded in tacit agreement. Then, Dominic took Jane¡¯s hand and quickly left the Condominium. They drove to a ce near the hot spring resort, close to the seaside, where the air carried a faint salty scent. After getting out of the car, the two walked along a winding mountain road. It didn¡¯t take long before they heard a familiar voice. ¡°Your destiny is quite good, miss!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ but your marital fate is a bitcking. Ha, the two of you will part ways sooner orter!¡± Jane¡¯s heart tightened, and she quickened her pace. Standing there was still that olddy, reading palm lines for tourists, with a smile on her face that seemed to know everything Jane froze for a moment, only to hear the olddy continue, ¡°But one day, you two will be happy!¡± Wasn¡¯t this the same thing she told them before? ¡°These two bracelets are for you.¡± The olddy took out two red braided ropes with bells hanging from them. ¡°If you ever separate in the future, these bracelets will help you find each other¡­¡± Dominic also froze. Well, it seemed she used the same story on everyone! He smiled wryly, about to leave with Jane in his arms. However, this stubborn little woman insisted on confronting the olddy. ¡°How could you do this? Isn¡¯t this deceiving us? It¡¯s disrespectful to the elderly!¡± ¡°Let it be.¡± Dominic chuckled. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t forced by life, she wouldn¡¯t be here telling fortunes at her age.¡± ¡°But¡­ because of her words, I¡¯ve been worried for a long time!¡± A warm feeling washed over Dominic. He was the same; sometimes he woke up in the middle of the night, thinking about those words, about the inevitability of them parting ways someday, making it hard for him to sleep peacefully. But now that they knew the truth, that this olddy wasn¡¯t a real fortune teller but a fraud, he didn¡¯t. feel angry about being deceived. Instead, he felt like a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. ¡°Well, miss, would you like me to take a look at yours?¡± The olddy leaned on her cane, hobbling towards them. She pretended to examine Jane for a moment and then said with a solemn look, ¡°Miss, your destiny is indeed prosperous. I see that you are¡­¡± ¡°I am destined to be a queen!¡± jane crossed her hands in front of her chest. A hint of surprise shed in the olddy¡¯s eyes. But after all, she was an old cunning person; she pretended to remain calm and smiled slightly, ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s quite good¡­ However, miss, your love life doesn¡¯t seem smooth! You and the one beside you¡­¡± ¡°We will part ways sooner orter!¡± Jane burst intoughter. 12:00 My Husband Is A Secret fillomaire The olddy rolled her eyes. Oh no, she might have seen this one before, but she couldn¡¯t get it right, and now they came to confront her? Just as the olddy was about to escape, a voice came from not far away, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting here again!¡± Jane and Dominic both turned to look at the source of the voice, and it turned out to be Uncle Sebastian! Seeing Uncle Sebastian, the olddy looked as if a mouse had seen a cat. In an instant, her foot wasn¡¯t lame anymore, her body wasn¡¯t hunched, and she even threw away her cane and tried to run. But Uncle Sebastian stopped her before she could escape, grabbing her cor like catching a little chicken. ¡°Hey, be gentle!¡± ¡°Why should I be gentle?¡± Uncle Sebastian red, ¡°You¡¯re already this old and still causing trouble for people, pretending to be mysterious and deceiving others here, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No. L¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve even deceived our young master this time?!¡± The olddy was taken aback, ¡°Your¡­ young master?¡± Uncle Sebastian pulled her in front of Dominic. Dominic narrowed his eyes, his cold expression tinged with doubt, ¡°Uncle Sebastian, who is she?¡± ¡°Third Young Master, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Uncle Sebastian looked guilty. ¡°She¡¯s my sister¡­¡± Jane gently walked up to Dominic, holding his hand with hers, and quietly looked at Uncle Sebastian and thedy. It turned out that for these decades, besides being loyal to the Campbell family, Uncle Sebastian¡¯s only concern was this sister of his. And his sister also cared deeply for him, trying to find odd jobs near the hot spring resort just to be closer to him. Afterward, it was discovered that there were many fortune¨Ctellers at the temple gate, and they made money just by talking. She learned their ways and started practicing this trade too. Her life had been tough. In her early years, she was mistreated by her inws because she couldn¡¯t bear children, often covered in bruises. Later, her husband passed away unexpectedly, leaving her childless and alone. She lived a solitary and impoverished life up to now. So when she n read people¡¯s fortune charts, she couldn¡¯t really understand them, but she always spoke positively and in the best possible direction. Because she wished for everyone who sought her predictions to be happy, hoping that no one would repeat her own misfortunes. After hearing this, Jane felt a bit sad. It seemed that Fortune Teller Old Lady wasn¡¯t a bad person. Even in her difficult situation, she was willing to spread love and kindness. ¡°Young Master,¡± Uncle Sebastian exined, ¡°I have always kept an eye on my sister. I was afraid she might spread rumors and harm the reputation of the Campbell family in this area. So when I heard that she was out giving fortunes again, I hurried over.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Young Master, I apologize on her behalf¡­ If she said anything she shouldn¡¯t have, please forgive her and Miss Jane!¡± Saying this, Uncle Sebastian bowed deeply, making Jane feel embarrassed and quickly saying there was no need for such formality. Uncle Sebastian was highly respected in the Campbell family, and he was the person the Great Benedict trusted the most. Dominic had always treated him with great respect, like an ekler in the family. ¡°Uncle Sebastian, you¡¯re being too serious,¡± Dominic looked at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t me Aunt Flora. In fact, everything she said was positive, and I enjoyed listening.¡± ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Uncle Sebastian was somewhat surprised. In the past, if this had happened, Dominic would have coldly driven people away and forbidden them from appearing near the inn. But now¡­ After the initial surprise, Uncle Sebastian smiled knowingly and nced at Jane. Now, with her around, even his temperament had softened quite a bit. ¡°Uncle Sebastian,¡± Dominic asked in a deep voice, ¡°With your position in the Campbell family, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to arrange a job for Aunt Flora¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, but I can¡¯t do that,¡± Uncle Sebastian smiled, ¡°Old Master dislikes favoritism. I always stay by his side, and I can¡¯t let him down.¡± ¡°I understand the need not to show favoritism in front of Grandfather, but you cane to my side.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Dominic¡¯s lips curled up slightly, ¡°Can you let Aunt Florae to Condominium? I am considering finding someone to take care of her. If I directly bring someone over from the Campbell family, I won¡¯t feel at ease.¡± ¡°Young Master, you¡­..¡± ¡°Let Aunt Florae to Condominium, Dominic said lightly, ¡°I will make sure she is well taken care Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Jane and Dominic officially settled down in Ceress Garden Although Hector had already arranged everything, Jane still felt that she needed to personally decorate her home to make it feelplete. So, during the few days when she finished her work at the newspaper and before she reported to Pursuit Media, she roamed the streets and alleys of the central city, buying many things. All of it was paid for using Dominic¡¯s card. When Dominic was in a meeting, his phone kept vibrating non-stop, showing one transaction record after another. He frowned slightly, but a hint of indulgent smile shed in his eyes. This little woman really knows how to shop; howe he didn¡¯t notice that her shopping desires were so strong before? At this rate, his own pocket money for the month would take a nosedive, and he might even end up like Aaron with not enough money to buy cigarettes. Dominic¡¯s heart skipped a beat! The department director who was reporting on their work happened to nce up and saw his expression, and his heart started to panic, ¡°Vi¡­Vice President?¡± The director¡¯s mouth twitched as he tried to force out a smile that looked more like crying. ¡°Vice President, did I say something wrong?¡± However, Dominic didn¡¯t hear a word he said; his mind was filled with thoughts of his cigarette and money disappearing, cigarette and money disappearing.. No, this can¡¯t happen! He abruptly stood up and rushed out of the meeting room at the fastest speed. The remaining people were all dumbfounded, and they turned their gazes to Assistant Finn. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Vice President?¡± ¡°Has something big happened in thepany?¡± ¡°Could it be that the old master¡¯s health is in danger? ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡± Assistant Finn sighed helplessly, holding his forehead with one hand. Just now, he clearly saw the transaction records on Dominic¡¯s phone, and there was also a sweet smiley face sent by Jane with the message: ¡°Darling, I¡¯m only short of buying bedsheets!¡± Yes¡­ Darling. That was Jane¡¯stest nickname for him. Assistant Finn couldn¡¯t help but shudder, and goosebumps covered his body. Dominic drove the small car Jane bought for him straight to the mall. This mall was not as luxurious as DL; In the vast central city, it could only be considered a second tier shopping center. Although it was under the Campbell family¡¯s ownership, the Campbell family had never taken it seriously. The mall¡¯s general manager didn¡¯t even have the qualification to attend the group meetings. However, today, somehow, a gust of wind blew Dominic¡¯s way, and he arrived here! The manager was both surprised and delighted, and for a moment, he was at a loss, leading a group of people to wee him at the entrance. Just as he was about to open the car door for Dominic, he was scared back by his coldmand, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my car.¡± ¡°Heh, Vice¡­Vice President!¡± The manager forced a ttering smile, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to visit. We haven¡¯t prepared in advance, which is truly disrespectful!¡± Dominic didn¡¯t have time to deal with him and walked straight into the mall to find Jane. Jane was browsing in the home supplies area, holding two types of essential oil diffusers in her hands and carefullyparing them. She asked the shop assistant about the differences between the two fragrances. Having witnessed many times how Dominic struggled with insomniate at night, sometimes half- awake to find him still concentrating on hisputer to work on his projects, she felt especially heartbroken for him. So she thought of using essential oils to help him rx and relieve stress. Afterparing the two options, she looked up and suddenly noticed that the bustling mall had be strangely quiet. Apart from the shop assistant and herself, there was no other customer on this floor. Jane was curious when she heard familiar footsteps approaching from not far away. When she saw the tall figure and sharply defined facial features of the man, she waved. enthusiastically, showing a smile from the depths of her heart. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She leaned in, acting all cute, and looked into his bright eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you. supposed to be in a meeting today?¡± Dominic lowered his head. She was of average height among girls, but in front of him, even standing on tiptoes, she could only reach his shoulder. He patted her head, his eyes showing a sparkle that only appeared when he saw her. ¡°If I don¡¯te, won¡¯t I be left without any pocket money this month?¡± he chuckled softly. ¡°How could that be? I¡¯ve set some aside for you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯ve calcted it. You eat meals prepared at thepany, so you don¡¯t need to spend money. on food. I buy clothes for you, and now we live in Condominium, so no more rent to worry about. We¡¯re living much better than in Cardiff!¡± ¡°In terms of food, clothing, and shelter, the only expenses are for transportation,¡± Jane counted on her fingers. ¡°The car you¡¯re driving now is fuel-efficient with a small engine, so I calcted that five hundred dor for gas is enough for a month!¡± ¡°So¡­¡± She yfully took out five hundred dor bills, waved them around, and then put them into his shirt pocket, patting it twice. ¡°Here¡¯s this month¡¯s pocket money. Be thrifty!¡± Dominic widened his eyes, furrowed his brow, and twitched the corners of his mouth. His expression looked strange, as if he didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh He truly had no more cigarette and money now! He let out countless internal walls, but when he met Jane¡¯s cute and lovely gaze, he could only force a smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She looked at him with a slightly proud expression. ¡°Do you have any objections to the amount I gave you?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Dominic pursed his lips. ¡°Um¡­ is there still the matter of buying bed sheets?¡± Jane nodded enthusiastically and took him to see the bed sheets. Dominic touched the money in his suit pocket, quickly heating up the five hundred dor bills. It seemed like he had to drive less this month or maybe ask Sebastian to send a driver? Anyway, he had to find a hiding spot for the five hundred dor! ¡°Aaron, I have something to ask you.¡± The next day, Dominic called Aaron into his office. However, Aaron didn¡¯t look very energetic either. As soon as he entered, he slumped onto the sofa, his lifeless eyes staring at the ceiling. Dominic narrowed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is thepany not doing well?¡± After asking, he felt it was unlikely because Abbey Entertainment Production had been thrivingtely. It had released several sessful movies, and their artists were dominating the variety shows. Aaron must be earning a lot of money. Oh¡­. he instantly guessed what it was about. Even if Aaron was carning a lot, it had nothing to do with him! Thinking of this, Dominic couldn¡¯t help but smile mischievously. Aaron nced at him, nearly rolling his eyes to the heavens. ¡°Right, you said you had something to ask me?¡± Dominic paused. Asking about how to save up money privately seemed pointless when it came to Aaron. Aaron smirked, as if he could tell what he was thinking. ¡°Well, it looks like you¡¯re no better than me!¡± He patted Dominic¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Although I¡¯ve never seeded in keeping a secret stash, I do have some failed experiences to share with you!¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± Dominic nced at him. ¡°Failure is the mother of sess, you know!¡± Aaronughed. ¡°By avoiding my mistakes, you¡¯ll seed next time!¡± Dominic pondered for a moment, then shook his head solemnly. Why bother hiding a private stash? He didn¡¯t want topete with Jane over that! Whether she gave him three hundred or five hundred, he would dly ept it. He enjoyed the feeling of being taken care of by her. Both of them, willingly giving and receiving, was the most beautiful aspect of their love. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Alright,¡± Aaron shrugged. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to listen, never mind. But you still have to help me with what we agreed onst timelTM Dominic was taken aback. ¡°What?¡± Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 ¡°Tom Cruise¡¯s signature, you won¡¯t forget, right!¡± Aaron was somewhat excited. This was something he sacrificed his dignity for, trading three hundred lipsticks for. ¡°Rest assured, I haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± Dominic said with a light smile. Aaron hesitated as he looked at him. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°But I heard that Pursuit Media is alsopeting for Tom Cruise. It seems they have already contacted him several times privately.¡± Dominic was taken aback; wasn¡¯t that his mom¡¯spany? So, it turned out that his mom was also interested in artist Tom Cruise. If apetition broke out between the two sides, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend either. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s just a rumor,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll help you find out.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks!¡± Aaron smiled. Three hundred lipsticks! He couldn¡¯t let it go to waste. Dominic returned to Ceress Garden, and as soon as he entered the bedroom, he saw Jane spreading out the bedsheets. The small figure knelt on the bed, tidying up, and happened to raise her buttocks, twisting and turning, as if it was a silent temptation. He stood there stunned, and in an instant, all the blood in his body rushed somewhere with excitement¡­. Dominic seemed to be on the verge of losing control. He took a deep breath and walked toward her. Jane heard the movement behind her, turned her head suddenly, and met his deep eyes. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± She smiled innocently. ¡°I just finished spreading the new bedsheets. How do they look?¡± Dominic had no intention of looking at the bedsheets; he just wanted to roll with her on the new bedsheets¡­. ¡°Yeah, not bad,¡± he replied, using his peripheral vision to nce at them. ¡°Do you like the pattern?¡± ¡°Good,¡± he stared at her intensely, his eyes like two burning mes. ¡°Darling, can we¡­¡± ¡°We can buy more of them.¡± His voice was hoa rse as he suddenly pulled her into his embrace. Jane was startled, not knowing what he was up to, but in his arms, she could hear his strong and elerating heartbeat. ¡°Why do we need to¡­ buy more? She blinked her big eyes. Dominic licked his lips, his Adam¡¯s apple gently moving- The next moment, he showed her practically why bedsheets should be changed every day¡­ When Jane slowly opened her eyelids, she felt soreness all over her body, and the man beside her had a satisfied expression, holding her in his arms, his chin against her smooth and tender shoulder. ¡°Darling, you¡­¡± Jane blushed, intending to say that he was too much. However, when she met his mischievous eyes, she also had an idea and wanted to tease him a little. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What about me?¡± the man raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well,¡± she deliberately touched his face, using the same way he used to lift her chin, she pinched his chin with two fingers, and with a domineering tone, she lifted it up. ¡°You serve pretty well!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Dominic widened his eyes. Jane stretchedzily, her cheeks flushed, showing a coquettish and charming demeanor, which was especially captivating. She looked at him and continued to tease, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Since you¡¯re so handsome, honest, and good at taking care of me, from now on, you¡¯ll be my dedicated se rvant, how about it?¡± Dominic widened his eyes and said, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What do you want? It has everything here!¡± She took out her phone, tapped on it, and Dominic¡¯s phone made a ¡°ding¡± sound ¨C ¡°100 dor has been transferred.¡± ¡°Little handsome guy! Haha¡­¡± Jane patted his shoulder, though stillughing, but they had to continue acting. ¡°Great service! Take this money and buy some cigarettes!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she burst intoughter herself. Helpless, Dominic nced at her, with a smile that seemed half joking, half-sincere. Jane finishedughing and suddenly felt that the burly figure pressed against her again. She couldn¡¯t move under the pressure and was about to push him away when a pair of small hands were effortlessly caught by him and pressed above her head. Once again, she saw the fiery passion in his eyes. Under the nket, Dominic was getting restless again¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want it!¡± Jane was scared, ¡°You¡¯ve bullied me enough, please spare me, okay? Mmm¡­ Before she could finish her words, he silenced her with a deep kiss. Jane gasped for air, her brain froze, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but wrap her arms around his neck and press herself against him. Dominic¡¯s deep eyes were filled with indulgence and satisfaction. He never expected that one day he would have to earn extra money to buy cigarettes like this¡­. But he liked it. Just that a hundred dor was a bit too little. No matter, if he worked hard a few more times, he could afford a good pack of cigarettes! This time, Jane couldn¡¯t bear the excitement. Until the next morning when the sun rose, she was still Liu Chapter 208 sound asleep under the covers. Dominic kissed her forehead, and shezily turned over, resting her small head on his solid chest. The familiar scent of the man put her at ease. Dominic rubbed her hair. ¡°I have to go to thepany now, you should wake up too.¡± ¡°After finally getting two days off, not going to work,¡± she grumbled, ¡°you won¡¯t even let me sleep in!¡± Dominic smiled, ¡°I¡¯m helping you form good habits. In a few days, you¡¯ll be working under my mom, and if you¡¯re still like this, you¡¯ll definitely bete.¡± ¡°My mom liates people beingte.¡± Jane rubbed her eyes and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Also,¡± Dominic began to give her some advice, ¡°my mom has a bad temper, especially at work. If you do something even slightly wrong, she might scold you severely!¡± ¡°My mom is a perfectionist. Whatever she does, she wants it to be perfect. You might have to revise a proposal fifty or sixty times before it meets her standards.¡± ¡°Is it¡­ that serious?¡± Jane was a bit worried, ¡°But I¡¯ve never been an executive assistant before!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, everyone starts from scratch. Dominic smiled, ¡°No one has work experience on their first day.¡± ¡°As long as you take every task my mom assigns you seriously, she won¡¯t be able to scold you!¡± Jane nodded vigorously. Dominic got up, took a quick shower, and began changing clothes. Jane had just climbed out of bed by then. She looked at Dominic in front of the dressing mirror, tall and slender with a handsome face, he looked even thinner in clothes¡­ That hundred dor for cigarettes was well spent! ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± he smiled. ¡°Darling,¡± Jane¡¯s big, watery eyes twi nkled like stars, ¡°how about I bring you lunch in your office at noon?¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Dominic was taken aback and turned to look at her. The young woman¡¯s hair was slightly messy, with a hint of cuteness in her just-woken-up appearance. If it weren¡¯t for the pile of official matters that the Campbell family still had to deal with, he would have wanted to be impulsive once again¡­. ¡°Are you sure you want to bring me lunch?¡± he asked. Jane nodded seriously, not catching the meaning behind his words. The corner of the man¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. ¡°Okay,¡± he said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at noon.¡± By noon, he didn¡¯t know if he should have lunch first or have her first¡­ As soon as Dominic left the house, Jane started busy in the kitchen.¡± After cleaning inside and out, Aunt Flora was suddenly drawn in by a delightful fragrance. She went to take a look and saw that Jane had skillfully prepared the meal and was about to put it in a thermal container. ¡°What are you making, Miss Jane?¡± Aunt Flora asked curiously, ¡°It smells delicious; I¡¯m sure it will be tasty!¡± Jane smiled and handed her a piece of sweet and sour spare ribs on a te. Aunt Flora was initially hesitant to take it, but after Jane insisted, she finally took a bite. The taste was just right ¨C tangy and sweet, not greasy, and perfectly cooked. Aunt Flora smiled and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so many years, and my cooking skills can¡¯tpare to yours! ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you more often in the future!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Aunt Flora was frightened, ¡°The young master has allowed me to stay and take care of all of you; I¡¯m already grateful enough. How could I let you cook for me? It should be the other way around¡­ I should be the one taking care of you all.¡± ¡°Aunt Flora,¡± Jane looked at her calmly. Seeing her, Jane couldn¡¯t help but think of her own mother, an abused old woman who had lived a lonely and miserable life. She had suffered enough; she couldn¡¯t let her live herter years in misery. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal with me,¡± Jane held her hand, ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t have so many rules, and besides, you are an elder. Uncle Sebastian watched Dominic grow up, so we should respect you.¡± ¡°Aunt Flora,¡± Jane said, her voice choked. She hadn¡¯t expected to meet such a good family in her life. Since it was the case, she would devote herself wholeheartedly to taking care of this young couple. ¡°By the way,¡± Aunt Flora wiped her moist eyes, looked at Jane carefully, and smiled softly, ¡°Miss Jane, you really have the aura of a queen; I didn¡¯t lie about that!¡± Jane pursed her lips and continued packing the lunch. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Aunt Flora said solemnly, ¡°You must believe it! I¡¯ve been in this line of work for years, mostly deceiving people for money, but I¡¯ve also learned a bit about reading people¡¯s physiognomy¡­ My li Miss Jane, your face truly signifies immense wealth and nobility¡­ you can even be called a hoble lady!¡± ¡°Yes, you do have the aura of a queen!¡± Aunt Flora wrinkled her brow and thought hard, ¡°But a queen¡¯s fortune depends on her husband, while your destiny seems to rely on your own abilities, your family¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Janeughed, ¡°Aunt Flora, you¡¯re getting more mystical the more you say!¡± Regardless of whether it¡¯s the aura of a queen or a nobledy, she didn¡¯t care about any of it. All she cared about was Dominic and whether they had a destined future together. ¡°Aunt Flora, I¡¯ll go to hispany now. If you¡¯re not busy after finishing your work, take a rest at home or go out for a stroll, okay?¡± Jane smiled sweetly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I only made lunch for him, can you handle your own lunch?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine!¡± Aunt Flora eagerly agreed. ¡°But I can¡¯t wander around; I need to stay here to watch the house! Miss Jane, you don¡¯t know, but a few days ago, I noticed someone lurking around our house sneakily!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jane was startled. After Aunt Flora mentioned it, she did remember seeing a dark figure passing by the garden one night. She was startled at the time butter wondered if it was just her imagination, so she didn¡¯t investigate further.. But this is Ceress Garden, it belongs to the White family¡¯s territory, and the rtionship between the White family and the Campbell family is well known. Who would dare to act so boldly?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I see,¡± Jane bit her lip, ¡°Aunt Flora, please keep an eye out. If there¡¯s really someone causing trouble, don¡¯t confront them directly. Try to contact the security department or call the police. Understand?¡± ¡°Rest assured, Miss Jane! I¡¯ve been around the block for a long time, and I have somemon sense.¡± Jane nodded and immediately left the house. Dominic once gave her a special ess card that didn¡¯t require booking through the front desk, and with this card, she could enter any room in the building. Using this card, she took the exclusive elevator all the way to the top floor. As she was about to enter his office, she suddenly heard some noise from inside. ¡°¡­That¡¯s pretty much the gist of it. Also, take a look at these reports.¡± Jane was taken aback. The voice sounded familiar, like¡­ Miss arrogant Miranda. So, Miranda was in his office? No wonder she had sent him several messages on the way, and he hadn¡¯t replied to any of them. ¡°Dominic,¡± Miranda¡¯s voice weakened, ¡°I¡¯ve also prepared everything for the signing ceremony with France this week.¡± Dominic didn¡¯t respond. ¡°I¡¯m doing all of this for you,¡± she said, sounding aggrieved. ¡°Now we can work together, and I cherish this opportunity even more¡­ Dominic, do you really want me to cut open my heart for you to see?¡± ¡°Fine, as long as you nod, I¡¯ll cut open my heart for you!¡± Disgusting! Jane took a deep breath. She absolutely trusted her own man¡¯s character, but just because Dominic was indifferent to outsiders didn¡¯t mean others wouldn¡¯t try to get his attention! She gritted her teeth, and her small hand holding the thermal lunchbox tightened, her knuckles turning white. Yet, Dominic still didn¡¯t respond. Behind the closed door, Jane could easily imagine Miranda¡¯s soft and alluring expression¡­ just thinking about it made her heart ache. ¡°What did you just say?¡± After a moment of silence in the room, Dominic¡¯s deep voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Ah, I said¡­¡± Miranda hurriedly spoke, ¡°I said the West Suburb plot project has started, and several responsible persons have already submitted the nning documents and budget reports¡­¡± ¡°Not those.¡± Dominic put down the pen in his hand, crossed his arms, and looked at her with a semi-smile on his face. Miranda met his deep gaze, her heart fluttering, and she smiled while brushing her long hair. ¡°Is it about the signing ceremony with France? I¡¯ll be attending with you. Oh, I found a French trantor, very professional¡­¡± Dominic shook his head, curved his lips, indicating that what he had just said was not it either. ¡°That is¡­¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes wandered, ¡°Dominic, is it the part about me cutting open my heart for you to see?¡± ¡°Yes, exactly!¡± ¡°Dominic, you¡­ Miranda couldn¡¯t contain her joy. He had been looking down at the documents, and she thought he hadn¡¯t paid attention to what she said, but he had actually listened! So she took the opportunity to confess: ¡°Dominic, I really can do it! I can do anything for you. If you want to see my heart, I can show it to you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± the man raised an eyebrow. ¡°Absolutely!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dominic casually opened a drawer, took out a folding knife from inside, and threw it onto the table. with a bang! Miranda¡¯s heart trembled, and the cold light of the de Dashed. Her hair stood on end, and she unconsciously took a few steps back. Dominic smiled, and with a low and maic voice, he lightly said three words: ¡°Go for it.¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Miranda was dumbfounded this time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dominic looked at her coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to cut your heart open?¡± ¡°Dominic¡­¡± Miranda forced a smile. ¡°Do you want me to do it for you?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°What I meant was. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you,¡± she felt guilty, ¡°when I said ¡®cutting my heart open,¡± it was a metaphor, it¡¯s¡­¡± Miranda was incoherent, ¡°Dominic, don¡¯t you understand even this?¡± ¡°I apologize if that¡¯s the case.¡± Dominic smiled lightly, ¡°I have a straightforward way of thinking and can only take things literally. When you said that just now, I thought you really wanted to cut your heart open!¡± ¡°Hah,¡± Miranda said awkwardly, ¡°Are you joking with me?¡± ¡°I never joke with people I¡¯m not familiar with.¡± Dominic¡¯s expression was cold, exuding an intimidating pressure all over. Miranda clenched her fists, nails digging deep into her flesh as her hatred surged like mes. She forced a smile, gracefully walked up to the two of them, and began praising Jane¡¯s cooking skills, ¡°Miss Fallon is truly skilled in the kitchen, her dishes are delicious in appearance, fragrance, and taste, surpassing even the most talented chefs in our family!¡± Jane nodded politely but didn¡¯t bother to engage with her. Undeterred, Miranda continued, ¡°I wonder who will be fortunate enough to marry Miss Fallon in the future!¡± Dominic¡¯s face darkened, and the word ¡°get lost almost slipped from his lips, but Jane pressed on his hand, giving him a signal with her eyes. ¡°The person who will have that fortune is Dominic alone,¡± she said softly, ¡°no one else!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Miranda lifted her chin arrogantly, emphasizing each word, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t speak too confidently, Miss Fallon.¡± Jane¡¯s voice was calm, but she exuded an undeniable aura of authority, ¡°This is my nce¡¯s office, and it¡¯s lunchtime now. I wonder if you have any other business here?¡± ¡°If not, please leave. If there are work¨Crted arrangements, my Fiance will have someone contact you.¡± Her words carried the air of a true hoss, emphasizing those two words ¡®my nce¡® and Miranda was suddenly taken aback. Dominic smiled at jane, showing a sense of intimacy as he touched her hair. ¡°Does Miss Miranda want to stay here and have lunch with us?¡± Jane¡¯s smile grew even warmer. Miranda¡¯s mrs were almost crushed from clenching them so tightly. Dominic didn¡¯t say a word from start to finish, only focusing on the dishes Jane brought,pletely ignoring Miranda¡¯s presence. He had intended to support Jane, but he hadn¡¯t expected this petite woman to have so much fighting power. While he was ready to use a knife, all she needed was a simple yet powerful approach. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s delicious!¡± He ate heartily and showed Jane an innocent smile. Miranda turned and walked out of the office, her high heels making a resounding sound with each step. Once she was sure Miranda was far away, Jane suddenly stopped smiling and snatched the bowl from Dominic¡¯s hand! ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dominic still had a mouthful of food, looking at her innocently, ¡°Isn¡¯t this meal for me?¡± Jane red at him, wishing she could smash the bowl on his head. ¡°But seeing his innocent and frightened look, and knowing he had gone hungry for the whole afternoon, her heart softened¡­. Pathetic! She scolded herself inwardly, berating her weakness every time she encountered this man. What was wrong with her? ¡°Love¡­¡± Dominic cautiously smiled, carefully observing her expression. Jane let out a long sigh, surrendering, and added some other dishes to his rice, then handed him the bowl. ¡°Don¡¯t just eat the meat, have some vegetables too,¡± she whispered. Dominic knew why she did that just now, but he pretended to act clueless, smiling as he asked, ¡°Oh, so you took my bowl just to make me eat more vegetables! Thank you, wife, I¡¯ll finish all of this in no time!¡± Jane remained silent. But she felt uneasy. After a while, she couldn¡¯t help but ask him. ¡°What did Mirandae for this. time?¡± Again? Dominic put down his spoon and fork, ¡°This is her first timeing. The twopanies need to coborate on a project, so she came to report the situation to me, that¡¯s all..¡± ¡°So it¡¯s just a coincidence that I bumped into her, right?¡± She pointed her finger and poked him in the chest, her face showing jealousy. Dominic discreetly pursed his lips, smiling even more brightly. He didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand, so he exined softly, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Miranda and I only have a working rtionship, nothing more.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± She hung her head low, ¡°But when I see her around you, I feel irritated and¡­¡± And jealous. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the word. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Dominic put down his utensils and embraced her with his big arms. He pressed her little head against his chest, and she could hear the strong and steady heartbeat. ¡°Do you remember what I said before?¡± Dominie said softly, ¡°After meeting you, I developed emotions. I¡¯m no longer a cold machine.¡± My Husband Is A Secret Hills Jane sniffled, her two small hands fidgeting with the corners of his clothes. ¡°Love,¡± he looked into her bright eyes, ¡°Next week, there will be French businessmen visiting for the signing ceremony of one of the projects. You¡¯ll attend with me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane was taken aback. Dominic smiled. She had to attend and couldn¡¯t even take a day off. Because this project belonged to the western district. And she was the big boss behind the western district. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Jane raised her face, a little embarrassed: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work next week¡­I¡¯m going to work at Pursuit Media tomorrow.¡± ¡°That soon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She smiled. Since the handover at the newspaper office, Deinic McLore called her three times to ask her toe to work as soon as possible. Although she would like to take a few more days off, she still focuses on her career. After all, she really wants to be a sessful woman like her aunt. ¡°This¡­it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Dominic thought for a while, ¡°I¡¯ll go and tell my mother to her to give you a day off.¡± Jane frowned and immediately insisted. ¡°That¡¯s not good!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry.¡± He chuckled and touched her little head, and spoke to her slowly in a low voice, ¡°This banquet is very important, you must attend it.¡± Jane obviously didn¡¯t understand the meaning of ¡°very important¡±. She didn¡¯t know that she was the behind-the-scenes boss of the western suburbs plot, but she thought that what Dominic said was important because Miranda Yeager would also participate, and he didn¡¯t want to appear in front of everyone with her. Janeughed, her two deep dimples filled with sweet happiness. A few dayster, the office of the president of Pursuit Media. Deinie sat upright, with her arms folded on her chest, staring at the man in front of her with a forceful gaze. A faint smile appeared on the man¡¯s sharp-edged, cold and handsome face. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Deinie just nced at him then ignore him to continue to stare at theputer. Dominic only bowed his head to two women in his life, one is his wife and the other is his mother. ¡°Mom, my request is not too much, why don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°No way, no way!¡± Her mother¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°I really want to take Jane to the signing ceremony,¡± ¡°But there are still a lot of things in mypany that I need her to handle!¡± His mother raised her voice. Dominic didn¡¯t want to give up, ¡°I¡¯ll just take her there for half a day.¡± ¡°Not even half an hour!¡± ¡°Mom, you are too unreasonable¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Deinle got up to drove him out of the room. But Dominic is tall and burly, even if his mother used to be a taekwondo champion, it would take a lot of effort to push. She stared at him, thinking to herself, when she gave birth to her son, she never expected that one day he would grow into such a bear. She scolded him for being thick-skinned, but he didn¡¯t feel it when she beat him, and it hurt to fight back! ¡°Dominic, this is mypany, get out!¡± He refused to ept, ¡°I also own shares in yourpany!¡± She was furious, ¡°Get out! ¡°Jane is my assistant now, so you can¡¯t order my employees casually!¡± ¡°So am I, the president, is nothing but a disy?!¡± Dominic looked indifferent, he was used to his mother¡¯s lioness roar. But Jane, who was about to knock on the door ande in, was startled. ¡°Boss?¡± She was startled. As soon as Deinie saw hering in, she immediately changed into a motherly face. ¡°Oh¡­ hehe, it¡¯s all right. I was just trying to say something to Dominic!¡± Dominic looked helpless. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Jane collected herself and handed the documents in her hand to her, ¡°These documents need your signature.¡± Deinie took it and quickly nced at it. There was no major problem, so she signed in the nk. space below. ¡°What else is there for today?¡± ¡°Interview with two variety stars at 1:00 p.m., internalpany meeting at 2:30 p.m., meeting with several important media from 3:00 p.m. to 5:00 p.m. to reach a cooperation agreement.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still seven o¡¯clock in the evening, and I have an appointment with the celebrity agent for dinner. The hotel is booked in the Manhattan Center, the top-floor revolving restaurant.¡± Jane spoke. Everything was well organized. Although she had only been here for a few days, she was careful and considerate. She was calm and collected when encountering problems. Deinic smiled in satisfaction, feeling more and more great that she did not choose the wrong person. Dominic nced at Jane, feeling a little distressed. In the morning she left in a hurry, often without time to eat breakfast. She always stay up until midnight in order to catch up with a n, and wake up with dark circles. the next day¡­ She can bear such an overload of work, but he can¡¯t. ¡°Mom,¡± he coughed twice, and continued, ¡°Look at how tired she is, I took her to the signing ceremony to let her rx¡­ After she rxes, she will be in a more energetic state, and she can work better for thepany, right?¡± Jane¡¯s heart sk ipped a beat. She looked at Dominic, smiled at him tacitly, and quickly lowered her eyes. However, Deinle only listened to the half of the words, and stopped at the words ¡°She is also tired¡±. ¡°Jane,¡± she asked softly, ¡°is work too hard these past few days?¡± My alien Abert Millimaire ¡°No!¡± Janeughed, ¡°I feel very fulfilled these few days!¡± Deinie held her little hand, with loving eyes, ¡°My good girl, Auntie works at a fast pace, and is used to being self-centered, and sometimes doesn¡¯t care much about other people¡¯s feelings¡­ If you feel wronged, don¡¯t hold back, you have to tell me!¡± Jane smiled and shook her head, even saying that she likes the working environment here very much, and can learn a lot from her. Dominic was surprised. In the past, his mother often scolded and make her subordinates cry, yet now, is she bewitched? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jane,¡± Deinie asked again, ¡°Do you want to go to the signing ceremony?¡± Jane really wants to go. Because she knew that Miranda would also participate. And once Miranda appear, she would definitely pester Dominic again! She bit her lips, unable to open her mouth. Unexpectedly. Deinic seemed to see through her mind, and looked at her as if looking at her adorable and cute baby daughter. The baby girl wants to take a break from the busy schedule to rx, and more importantly, she is still shouldering the heavy responsibility of tearing bi tch with her hands. How can she not let her go? ¡°When is that ceremony?¡± she asked with a smile. Jane was taken aback, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It will be on Thursday¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to do on Thursday, you can go!¡± Jane stared at her with wide eyes. Deinie patted her little head lightly, smiling brightly. ¡°Go, go, have fun! Besides, Campbell¡¯s signing ceremony is usually very grand, so it¡¯s good for you to go and see the world!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Janeughed. Dominic was a little dumbfounded. Who said just now that she won¡¯t even let her go, not even half an hour off? Why did Jane just have to stand there and do nothing yet it was more effective than his full blown effort? ¡°Hey? I should have remembered to turn off the air conditioner. The wind is so strong.¡± Deinie looked at the ceiling and said to herself. And Dominic stood under the air conditioner, his head disheveled by the cold wind. ¡°Take good care of Jane, do you hear me?¡± Deinle always used an orderly tone when facing him, ¡°Don¡¯t get so close to that Miranda!TM Dominic knew that it was useless to refute, so he nodded, and looked up to see Jane¡¯s crooked smiling eyes. Heughed too. Anyway, just ept that I am not my mother¡¯s own child! Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 The scale of the signing ceremony was small, but the people who came were those who had dealings with Dominic in the industry, and their identities were valuable. The western suburbs project involves various interests, and this signing mainly involves several subcontracted constructionpanies and designpanies. And these contracts must have Jane¡¯s signature to take effect. Jane is in the lounge, and the chief designers of several international first-line makeup brands are doing her makeup. On the hangers pushed by the assistant, several sets of high end dresses are shining, like fairy dresses, all tailor-made for her, one of which is the only one. The stylists were discussing what kind of clothes should go with this makeup, and at this moment, Jane waved her signature pen and solemnly wrote her name on some documents. Dominic knocked on the door and came in. Seeing the serious look of the little girl, he couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for her. He walked over to sit next to her, waved to a few stylists, and they all backed. out. It was just the two of them facing each other in the room. ¡°It¡¯s all signed.¡± Jane handed him the contract. ¡°Alright,¡± Dominic took it over and put it away, and looked at her gently, ¡°Do you know what these. are?¡± ¡°I know, I have read every use, no problem!¡± Dominicughed. In fact, he had read these contracts a long time ago and asked her to sign them after making sure they were safe. But this careful little woman actually read it again. Also read it so fast. It seemed that she was far smarter than he had imagined. ¡°I just don¡¯t quite understand¡­¡± Jane frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a project of yourpany, why do you want me to sign it?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± He thought for a while, ¡°Every project has both benefits and risks, I asked you to sign because I want to share the benefits with you. I also hope that¡­ if there are risks, you can stand by my side and face them with me.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s natural!¡± Jane nodded, holding his arm with her small hand, her eyes were clear and pure, and she looked like an elf who had fallen into the mortal world. Dominic¡¯s Heart moved, he touched her small face, and then called the stylists in to help her choose clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the front to socialize first,¡± he chuckled at her, ¡°Come and join me after you change your clothes.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jane agreed with a smile. Dominic walked out of the lounge, but not long after, the door of the lounge was opened again. Jane thought he was back, so she turned around abruptly, but Miranda¡¯s cold eyes met hers. ¡°Miss Fallon.¡± She sneered, ¡°Am I bothering you?¡± Jane remained silent, looking at the mirror to herself. ¡°I don¡¯t think this dress suits you well.¡± Miranda waved her hand and asked the ser vant to take the stylist out. The lounge door mmed shut. Jane was shocked, looked at her vigntly, and moved towards the door step by step.. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Miranda was as arrogant as ever, ¡°This is a signing ceremony nned by me anyway. Even if I want to do something to you, I won¡¯t do it on my home court!¡± ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Miranda looked at her. ¡°I just want to say a few words to you.¡± Jane kept a certain distance from her, and from the corner of her eye, she looked at whether there. was anything in the room that she could use to defend herself. ¡°Jane, I know that I will never be able topare with you in Dominic¡¯s heart.¡± Miranda said softly, ¡°But my marriage with him was arranged by my grandfather, and our Yeager family and the Campbell family have been friends for generations. This rtionship cannot be broken even if he wants to!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard this many times.¡± Jane said lightly, ¡°Miss Yeager, I also want to tell you that some things. really cannot be forced, and some people will not change their will just because you are a family friend.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Miranda stared at her. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve given up on it. Since Dominic doesn¡¯t belong to me, then I just let him go. He will be much happier when he is with you.¡± ¡°But what I want to tell you is that you have to be worthy of him.¡± Jane¡¯s heart tightened slightly. ¡°Oh, to tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been used to asions like today since I was a child, so I can handle them with ease. And I know that Dominic doesn¡¯t like the presence of the media, so I didn¡¯t arrange for any media toe in today.¡± ¡°In a while, Dominic and I have to discuss something with a French businessman.¡± Miranda smiled lightly, ¡°Miss Fallon, when we are talking, it must be embarrassing for you to stand beside him? After all, you don¡¯t understand what we are saying.¡± Jane hit her lips and remained silent. ¡°You don¡¯t have the family background to match Dominic¡¯s, let alone the knowledge and ability to match him. Even if you get married in the future, how far can you go?¡± ¡°Dominic is just new to you for a while, when the gap between you gets bigger and bigger, will he still treat you as before?¡± ¡°Oh, Ms. Fallon.¡± Seeing that she kept silent, Miranda was even more proud. ¡°I said this for your own good. You really should learn more. The most important thing is to be worthy of theory and practice, right?¡± ¡°Learn more things, earn more money, and save yourself a dowry¡­ Heh, but I think no matter how much you save, it will be difficult for the Campbell family to catch them. After all, they have seen too many good things.¡± ¡°By the way, you can get some cheap ones. Maybe they haven¡¯t seen cheap ones, but they all regard them as treasures? It¡¯s like Dominic has never seen a woman like you, so he holds it in his hand. This is the reason why he is fascinated at you!¡± My Husband Is A Secret Fmen Jane took a deep breath. The room was very quiet, as if falling into a soundless space. She raised her eyes and met Miranda¡¯s mocking gaze. Her big obsidian eyes were full of fearlessness and indifference. ¡°Miss Yeager has said so much, are you thirsty?¡± She chuckled. Miranda frowned lightly. ¡°Well, Miss Yeager is right!¡± Jane took it easy, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about my dowry. Dominic has prepared everything for me.¡± Miranda¡¯s expression changed. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Have you heard of ¡®Golden Wind and Jade Dew? It¡¯s a bracelet.¡± Jane smiled. ¡°There is also ¡®Golden Jade Love¡¯, which is an emerald ring. It is said that it was given by the emperor when someone in his family¡¯s ancestor became a noble concubine.¡± ¡°What?¡± Miranda opened her eyes wide. ¡°Why, you never heard of it?¡± Jane pretended to be suddenly enlightened, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! Before Dominic gave me these things, he kept them himself. How could you have seen them!¡± Miranda looked at her, biting her back mrs vigorously. ¡°But Miss Yeager, you are right, I really should improve myself¡­ Heh, after all, the mistress of the Campbell family in the future should not be ignorant of everything!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Miranda choked, ¡°You¡¯re too brazen, you¡¯re calling yourself the wife!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± jane rolled her eyes, ¡°Now all the cards on Dominic¡¯s possession belong to me, and his money also belongs to me. If I¡¯m not the wife, then are you?¡± Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Miranda froze in ce, her lips quivered, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. Jane smiled and walked out of the lounge gracefully. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Originally, she didn¡¯t want to fight for anything, but someone insisted on fighting with her, and she didn¡¯t mind fighting the battle to the end. Since she had already tantly said that she was the hostess of the Campbell family, she had to act like a hostess at this moment. She walked into the banquet hall gracefully, stood beside Dominic and gently took his arm, calmly and gracefully. ¡°Well, you chose the right dress.¡± Dominic chuckled, ¡°Everyone is looking at you.¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong with what you chose for me?¡± She leaned against him in a docile manner. Henry walked in with a few French merchants. Dominic nodded slightly, smiled politely, and exchanged a few words of greeting. Just as he was about to introduce Jane to them, Miranda suddenly walked out from the side. ¡°Dominic!¡± As soon as she appeared, she immediately attracted a lot of attention. Some people present knew more or less the rtionship between the Campbell and Yeager family. In their impression, the marriage between Dominic and Miranda was a certainty. Unexpectedly, when Mr. Campbell came back, he brought back another woman. The outside world has a lot of spection about this woman, but none of them knew the rtionship between the two and her origins. It is only today that they can take a look at it from a distance. However, at this juncture, Miranda also came¡­ Everyone waited and watched with an attitude of watching a good show. Miranda walked up to Dominic within a few steps, with a charming and enchanting appearance, and deliberately nced at Jane who was beside him. ¡°Dominic, these French businessmen are invited by me! Also, I brought the trantor.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Dominic nodded expressionlessly. Miranda turned around and gave the trantor a wink. The trantor immediately understood, stepped forward and said to several French people in French: ¡°Wee to this signing ceremony, Mr. Campbell and Ms. Yeager are actually together¡­ ¡°President Campbell and Miss Yeager?¡± One of the Frenchmen interrupted the trantor with a puzzled expression. He looked at Jane and smiled awkwardly. And this embarrassment was exactly what Miranda wanted.¡± Miranda was very proud. That bumpkin Jane couldn¡¯t understand French at all, while Dominic studied English and Spanish since he was a child, but he didn¡¯t know anything about French either! ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she looked at the trantor and smiled lightly, ¡°Go on!¡± The trantor nodded. However, just as she was about to continue speaking. Jane suddenly smiled and introduced herself to several foreign guests in extremely standard and fluent French. ¡°Hello, my name is Jane Fallon I am here with Mr. Campbell today. After the ceremony, I will entertain everyone with Mr. Campbell. I hope you have a good time!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± A few Frenchmenughed with relief, stepped forward and kissed her left hand as a sign of a polite greeting, ¡°Miss Fallon, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Is Miss Fallon, Mr. Campbell¡¯s partner?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Jane was neither humble nor overbearing, showing her grandeur. Dominic put his arms around her shoulders, his eyes were full of doting. Then he also told several French merchants in French: ¡°The trantor just now is not very professional, and he even made a mistake in his wording. It really should not be done.¡± ¡°So for tonight¡¯s banquet, my wife and I will apany you all the way. My wife¡¯s French is pretty good, and she can act as an interpreter for you!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The Frenchmanughed, his eyes lit up. ¡°So it¡¯s President Campbell¡¯s wife!¡± All eyes in the banquet hall were now on Jane. They whispered in surprise while discussing Jane¡¯s life background, while Miranda¡¯s face was very ugly at this time, and he looked at Jane and Dominic dumbfounded. How could be¡­. How could Jane know French! Miranda¡¯s hands clenched into fists were trembling slightly. Ever since she met Fiona at Kevin¡¯s cest time, she has paid attention to this woman. Later, she found out that Fiona was a very deceitful person, so she tried to bribe her. Fiona wanted a studio, so she gave her a studio. As long as this woman can give her some valuable information to deal with Jane. But unexpectedly, what Fiona gave her was fake news! She clearly promised her that day-¡°Miss Miranda, don¡¯t worry! Jane hasn¡¯t been to school since she was a child, she didn¡¯t even do anything to supplement herself with knowledge, so she didn¡¯t learn anything at all! Oh, she can only go to college because my father bought her a student status!¡± Miranda¡¯s upper and lower teeth chattered angrily. Thinking about it now, it is very likely that Fiona made up a lie because she was jealous of Jane, but she was st upid enough to believe it! ¡°Miss Yeager.¡± Henry¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. Miranda was taken aback. ¡°Miss Yeager, do you really think our young master doesn¡¯t understand French?¡± Henry¡¯s lips curled up in mockery, ¡°Our young master grew up in Europe and went to Paris several times a year. Speaking French is not difficult for him.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± But in the past, whether he participated in business negotiations or banquets, as long as there were foreign guests, he would always bring an Interpreter with him. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t, but that he was pretending! Miranda trembled all over, red at Henry, turned around and strode away on high heels. It wasn¡¯t until the banquet was over that Jane and Dominic walked in the yard arm in arm. The wind at night was very cool, blowing away Jane¡¯s bad mood when she saw Miranda just now. The both of them walked slowly, the moonlight spread their figures on the ground, her little head rested on his shoulder, enjoying this rare quiet moment. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Dominic¡¯s voice was hoa rse, and he smiled slightly as he looked at her. Jane shook her head andughed too. ¡°After so many days, I finally have a free time to rx. I don¡¯t want to spend this precious time thinking about things!¡± ¡°Tired at my mother¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s tiring, but I like it!¡± She knew that the busier she was, the happier she is. If the work was not challenging, she would be listless. He learned from Deinie that in addition to being her senior assistant, Jane also took care of being the manager of the stars, helping them receive notifications, arrange their schedules, and even be responsible for the training of new debut artists. He also found out that the trainees newly signed by Pursuit Media are all fresh meat types¡­ Thinking of this, Dominic¡¯s face slowly darkened. The entertainment and media section of the McLore¡¯s is popr in the UK with all the tough guy actors, but here, they are actually signing little fresh meats? He really doesn¡¯t know what his mother thinks! ¡°Dominic, what do you think?¡± Jane¡¯s sweet voice suddenly came from next to his ear. ¡°Huh?¡± Dominic temporarily suppressed hisints to his mother, and turned to look at her. ¡°I was talking to you, but you¡¯re actually not listening?¡± Jane pouted. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said¡­¡± She smiled helplessly, ¡°I want to meet Tom tomorrow!¡± ¡°What?¡± Dominic stared at her. Ever since Tom was defeated by himst time, he almost forgot about him. If Aaron hadn¡¯t tried three hundred lipsticks, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to have any contact with this person. Unexpectedly, when he was trying to find a way to sign Tom under Abby Entertainment Productions, Jane ran out to get him, and now, Tom became hispetitor. 12:04 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Jane was dumbfounded by his expression. ¡°Jane, you¡­. He was halfway through the conversation, but he didn¡¯t know how to continue. Is the tone light or heavy? Should the attitude be tough or discuss with her? When persuading her, how should he be tactful, how should he choose his words¡­ Dominic pursed his lips, his already stern face became more and more gloomy. ¡°Okay, I know what you want to say.¡± Jane smiled, stretched out her little hand to sp his fingers lightly, and looked at him innocently. ¡°This is what your mother meant. No matter what, we must sign Tom Cruise to ourpany. No matter how harsh the conditions are, we must promise him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Dominic suddenly raised his voice. Jane was startled, and stared at him nkly. Dominic coughed lightly, ¡°I mean¡­ there isn¡¯t only one actor in the entertainment industry, so why must he be the one? If possible, he would really like to drive Tom Cruise out of the showbiz industry! ¡°That¡¯s right, there are quite a few movie kings, but he¡¯s the only one with acting skills, topics, enthusiasm, and a huge fan base!¡± Dominic really wanted to roll his eyes. ¡°The predecessor of Pursuit Media has always been tepid. Although it is backed by Campbell, it has not been operated.¡± Jane said softly, ¡°Now Pursuit Media has just started, but it can¡¯tpete with the entertainmentpanies of the same generation¡­¡± ¡°So, we really need a heavyweight to prop up thepany¡¯s reputation!¡± Dominic remained silent. Jane knew that he was angry like this, but she couldn¡¯t bear iL ¡°Dominic,¡± She said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll see Tom Cruise just to talk about work, don¡¯t be too unreasonable¡­.¡± As soon as the words came out of her mouth, she regretted a little. What do you mean he is unreasonable? Thinking about herself and others, if Dominic told her now that he was going to meet Miranda tomorrow to have a meal and discuss work, she might be more cautious. Moreover, she would be so jealous that it was possible to push him twice and pinch him a few times. But as for him, he could only hold back his anger, and he couldn¡¯t even bear to say a few words to her aloud. Jane smiled happily, got into his arms, hugged him with two small arms, entangled him like an octopus and did not let go. As long as she would act cute, Dominic¡¯s heart would soften. He stretched out his hand to poke her little head, but he was afraid she will feel pain, so he lightly. scratched her little nose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that narrow-minded.¡± He smiled- a little clearer trantion: You go there, I have to send someone to follow. ¡°Where is the appointment, I will help you arrange it.¡±-a little clearer trantion; I must know your whereabouts. Janeughed and told him an address honestly. To have an appointment in Bright Brilliance Mansion? Dominic nodded, heh, there is no need for him to end the game himself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will notify the hotel manager and ask him to make the best arrangements.¡± Dominic¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°In short, Pursuit Media also has my shares, so I should do my part.¡± -In short, if Tom Cruise dares to plot something wrong, I will try my best to make him disappear from the entertainment circle. Jane looked at him innocently. At this time, in her eyes, Dominic was graceful, cultivated, knowledgeable, and generous. He didn¡¯t get jealous at will, and he would immediately regain his senses after being jealous. He was a perfect man who gave her 100% trust. ¡°Husband¡­¡± She said softly, ¡°Why are you so nice?¡± Hed stroked her hair and smiled softly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say I was Superman?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So, when you have a request, Superman only has two words. It¡¯s¡­¡± ¨C He pressed against her ear and whispered softly in a hoa rse voice: ¡°I¡¯m only one call away.¡± Miranda returned to Yeager¡¯s house angrily. As soon as she entered the door, she flicked her high heels here and there. The ser vants didn¡¯t dare to provoke her because of her badplexion, but the old housekeeper who had been taking care of her had no choice but to step forward and say, ¡°Miss, Miss Fallon has been waiting for you in the side hall for a long time.¡± Miss Fallon? Miranda was full of anger and had nowhere to vent it, this time was just right! She stepped into the side hall with a few steps, opened the door and pped Fiona dizzily. Although Fiona¡¯s background is not as good as hers, she has never been wronged like this since she was a child! She screamed and red at Miranda, ¡°What did you just do?!? ¡°Oh, I want to ask you what you want to do!¡± Miranda was domineering, pressing every step of the way, ¡°Tiona Fallon, I have given you a studio and meet your various requirements but what do you take me for? A fool? I gave you these to exchange useful information, not to listen to your nonsense!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fiona looked nk, ¡°What nonsense have I tell you about?¡± ¡°Jane can speak French very fluently!¡± Miranda roared, ¡°But what did you tell me? You said, she has never studied!¡± ¡°No¡­ no way!¡± Fiona panicked, ¡°I grew up with Jane and went to the same school. Her grades are indeed never been good, not even once!¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± Miranda gritted her teeth, ¡°Then how was she doing during the exam?¡± ¡°This is the strange part!¡± Fiona looked at her, ¡°This little b itch, who is usually not very good, gets excited when the exames, and can do everything!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Miranda almost exploded with anger. No wonder Mr. Fallon, even her biological father looked down on her! With this mind, the Fallon family may notst long if it falls into her hands! ¡°Miss Yeager,¡± Fiona finally came back to her senses, ¡°Today¡­ it didn¡¯t work?¡± Miranda let out a long breath, ¡°Sess? Huh,¡± she sneered, ¡°What happened is, I just lose face in the public!¡± She walked slowly to the sofa, sat on it tiredly, and put her feet up on the footstool. She wanted to drink, but she was toozy to take it by herself, so she asked Fiona to do it. Fiona curled her lips, she can¡¯t hold grudges in her heart, she still had to be friendly with her on the surface, after all, she had to use Miranda¡¯s hand to get rid of Jane in the future! ¡°Miss Miranda, you¡­ don¡¯t be in a hurry!¡± Fiona failed to make a n, so she tried another n, ¡°It¡¯s very easy to punish that little b itch, Young Master Kevin Campbell still has a weakness in his hand!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Dan Murphy!¡± Miranda paused, this might be a good way.. But she was also worried that getting Dan Murphy would anger Dominic, and the whole Campbell family would not want to see her anymore. ¡°Let Dan Murphy destroy Jane, it should be alright.¡± Miranda smiled coldly. She looked up and saw Fiona. She was standing in front of her tremblingly, she motioned for her to squat down. ¡°Where is Dan Murphy? ¡°At my house.¡± Fiona smiled, ¡°Second Master and Eldest Young Master ordered Dan Murphy to find a safe ce, so that he can use him in the future!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Miranda sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t he going toe in handy so soon?¡± Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Fiona was taken aback for a moment, secretly delighted. During this period of time, Dan has been staying at Fallon¡¯s house, eating too much and beingzy, with bad habits all over his body, his father has long been disgusted with him. However, because he was arranged by Kevin, it was difficult to drive him away. She turned a blind eye to his usual sneaky behavior. Looking at what Miranda meant now, she wanted to release Dan again¡­ At that time, he would not only send away the G od of gue, but also punish Jane on the way! Fiona smiled, and beat her legs more attentively. ¡°Miss Yeager, in fact, you can really think about what I saidst time!¡± ¡°What?¡± Miranda picked up the soda water in front of her and cast a casual nce at her. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ just to spread the word about the little bit ch¡¯s marriage to Dan Murphy!¡± Miranda narrowed her eyes and thought about it. When she met Kevinst time, he seemed to mention a few words, but he didn¡¯t say the whole thing. The main thing is to get Dan to stand up and make a fuss. Everyone knows that he should be Jane¡¯s husband, but Dominic married her and became his wife¡­. It doesn¡¯t matter if the marriage certificate is real or not,izens won¡¯t check it out, they just want to eat melons. They will just want to talk about this kind of thing of a wealthy family, they just want to see how President Campbell, who was born with a golden spoon in his mouth, h ooked up with a married woman¡­ When things get serious, Jane¡¯s reputation will definitely be ruined, and she can¡¯t exin clearly even if she had a hundred mouth to talk. And Dominic will also be affected and fall into that matter At that point she will step up and gave him a hand. Dominic will be grateful for her kindness, and then gradually forget Jane¡¯s existence in his life¡­ A wild smile appeared on Miranda¡¯s face, and she asked Fiona to exchange for a ss of red wine and drank it all in one gulp. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Dan Murphy now?¡± ¡°I heard that he¡¯s been sick for the past few days.¡± Fiona stood in front of her respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s just a common cold and fever. My dad found a doctor for him, and he should be fine soon!¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Miranda nodded, ¡°When he gets better, asked him toe meet. The specific n has to be studied with Kevin.¡± ¡°Then during this period of time¡­¡± Fiona rolled her eyes, ¡°Could you just let that little b itch go like this?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Miranda straightened up. But for a while, he couldn¡¯t think of any suitable way to deal with Jane. ¡°Miss Yeager, I have an idea.¡± Fiona smiled tteringly, ¡°I heard that it will be Mrs. Campbell¡¯s birthday soon, the Campbell family will of course have a gathering!¡± ¡°You mean Sarah Hastings-Campbell?¡± Miranda and that person don¡¯t have much contact with each other, but every time she visit the Campbell¡¯s house, Sarah has both eyes on the top of her head and ignores her. Miranda was a little annoyed and snorted softly. What¡¯s so great about the Hasting¡¯s? A family of nouveau riche, they really think of themselves as upper-ss people! ¡°Miss Yeager, thatdy always rolls her eyes at everyone, she¡¯s so arrogant! Heh¡­ I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t like Jane either!¡± ¡°If you can make Jane make a fool of herself at her birthday party and be hated by the eldestdy. then you won¡¯t need to do anything from now on, and that difficult eldestdy can deal with her!¡± Miranda thought for a while, thinking that her words were quite reasonable. ¡°Well,¡± she chuckled, pulled Fiona to let her sit down, most of the anger when she entered the door subsided, and said to her kindly: ¡°Then what good idea do you have?¡± ¡°Miss Yeager, you must not be too strong in front of Jane!¡± Fiona h ooked her lips and lowered her voice, ¡°You don¡¯t know, when she was in thepany thest time, she once beat up a female leader who had a problem with her!¡± ¡°What?¡± Miranda was taken aback, ¡°She hits people?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Fiona squinted her eyes, ¡°This little sl ut pretends to be pitiful in front of people, but she changed her face as soon as she turned around! She invited the female leader to a very remote. ce, and took advantage of the fact that there was no surveince around, she pped her hard!¡± ¡°So¡­ Miss Yeager, we can make arrangements for the birthday party in advance!¡± ¡°How to arrange?¡± ¡°You also drag Jane to a ce where there are no people passing by, and then¡­ Then you have to be wronged and p yourself a few times. At this time, I will call everyone! Let everyone see that Jane hit you!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The more Miranda hears her suggestion, the more she felt something was wrong. Why does she have to hit herself a few times just for that cheap trick? But even if it¡¯s a cheap n, she doesn¡¯t want to go into battle by herself. Besides, she couldn¡¯t totally believe Fiona¡¯s n 100%. But this strategy is quite in line with her wishes, she really wants to try and see if it seeds! ¡°Miss Yeager, you must pretend to be weak at that time!¡± Fiona said with a hype expression, ¡°Let everyone see for themselves that Jane is a bad person who hit people unreasonably! Then people will be on your side.¡± Miranda thought for a long time, then raised her eyes to look at her, ¡°This method is good¡­.¡¯ ¡°Fiona,¡± she adjusted her sitting posture, ¡°Our ultimate goal is to make Jane look ugly at the banquet, so that everyone can see that she is a shrew, right?¡± Fiona was startled, then nodded. ¡°Then as long as this goal is achieved, it doesn¡¯t matter what happens in the middle.¡± ¡°Miss Yeager what do you mean¡­¡¯ ¡°This task of pping is entrusted to you!¡± There was a buzzing in Flona¡¯s e ars, and her eyes widened instantly. In fact, when she came up with this idea just now, she had a bit of revenge men tality. Who asked the bl oody sl ut to p her as soon as she walked in? Half of her face is still in hot pain! However, unexpectedly, Miranda was quite shrewd and refused to ept the suggestion of pping herself! ¡°Miss Yeager!¡± Fiona tried her best to exin, ¡°You have to do it yourself¡­ I, huh, what can I do? Jane has nothing to do against me. I¡¯m not the one who has a grudge against Jane!¡± ¡°You have nothing against Jane?¡± Miranda stared at her with all-seeing eyes, ¡°If there is nothing, and you have no enmity against her, why are you calling her all names all the time, but not me? ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Fiona, anyway, what we want is the final result!¡± Miranda smiled and patted her on the shoulder, ¡°I think your method is very good, as long as the goal is achieved, no one cares about the process!¡± ¡°Let everyone misunderstand that Jane is a wolf-hearted dog, and even beat her own sister. Doesn¡¯t it prove that she is an unreasonable and hateful person?¡± Fiona¡¯s face turned pale, and she clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just hit hard!¡± Miranda was even more proud, ¡°I will bring everyone over to watch! By the way, then you have to pretend to be weak and miserable. You should hit yourself harder so everyone can see! Got it?¡± Fiona was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t dare not listen to Miranda¡¯s words, let alone refute them. On the day of the birthday party, she could only do what Miranda said. But she was being used as a gunman for nothing, and she couldn¡¯t swallow this thing for a long time! She really dug a hole and buried herself! ¡°Fiona, work hard.¡± Miranda looked at her coldly and said with a smile, ¡°I will continue to invest more in your studio, Also, don¡¯t you want to be the young mistress of the Campbell family?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you talk more to Kevin.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°As long as you help me do things well.¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes were cold, and she gritted her teeth, ¡°I will definitely not treat you badly!¡± Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 My Husband Is A Secret Billionaire. It was Jane¡¯s turn to take a vacation today. But even on days off, she¡¯s always on the go. Project reports and proposals flew into her mailbox like sn owkes. Since early in the morning, her mobile phone andputer have never been idle. Aunt warmed up her breakfast for the third time and brought it up. eat quickly!¡± Aunt Cen was anxious, ¡°It¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock, if you eat a little more longer, might as well just have lunch!¡± Jane stared at the screen, and said: ¡°Well.. I know, you put it here first, there are still a few words to be changed in this contract¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you said thest time I served it!¡± Aunt Cen insisted, stood in front of her, and handed her the eight treasure porridge. ¡°This time, the young master personally told me, I must watch you drink it!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jane reacted after a while before turning her eyes away from theputer screen, ¡°Dominic¡­ is he at home?¡± ¡°Not here!¡± Aunt Cenughed, ¡°Miss, I told you earlier that he left because he has something urgent to deal with in thepany today!¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t forget, you were too busy to hear me at all!¡± Jane smiled embarrassedly. Sometimes when she got busy, her ears were indeed shielded. She took the eight-treasure porridge from Aunt Cen. It was just hot and sweet, with the fragrance of red dates and grains. She was really hungry, so she started to eat. Aunt Cen handed her an egg pancake again, but she wiped it all out in a few strokes. Aunt Cen kept looking at her and smiled, ¡°You have a good appetite¡­ Could it be good news?¡± Jane choked on these words and coughed violently. ¡°Aunt Cen, what are you thinking!¡± She couldn¡¯tugh or cry, ¡°My aunt just left, there will be no such kind of thing anytime soon!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The old woman was a little disappointed. She turned her gaze to the child-seeking talisman on their bedside¡­ Sigh, it seems that she really has a low level of knowledge, and getting a child-seeking talisman is useless, and it can¡¯t make them have a baby! ¡°Aunt Cen, Jane smiled innocently with clear eyes, ¡°I had a check-up before, and the doctor said that I am weak and not easy to get pregnant¡­so let nature take its course when ites to having a baby!¡± ¡°Weak physique?¡± Aunt Cen regained her spirits, it doesn¡¯t matter if her physique is weak, as long as she is not unable to give birth! ¡°This can be adjusted! Miss, you can leave it to me!¡± ¡°Um?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, there are all kinds of soup recipes in our hometown, and there are a lot of herbs Catalogue Selling Night there, and these recipes can be made from local materials!¡± ¡°Miss Fallon.¡± Aunt Cen held her hand and suriled brightly, Trou iy onwards, let¡¯s drink soup three times in the morning, afternoon and evening, oh no, se none time during tea timur, I promise to mend your body, and let you and the young master have a big fat boy!¡± ¡°Aunt Cen¡­¡± There was an indescribablyplex expression on Jane¡¯s face, If this soup is drunk in such a way like stor satil, she will be a hall. ¡°Let me tell you, the knowledge of making soup is great! When we were young in our hometown, many people had ailments and pains, and they didn¡¯t go to the hospital. Drinking soup at home can solve the problem! Once Aunt Cen¡¯s chatterbox was opened, it was difficult to close it, and the more she talked, the more excited she became, and she talk for a long time. But just when she wanted to describe to Jane the benefits of drinking soup every day in the future, the doorbell rang iddenly. Jane was taken aback, usually no one came at home, not even Kate May. Who is the person ringing the doorbell? She was a little nervous, and the first thing that came to her mind was the arrival of the Campbell family. If it was Benedict or Alex, how would she face them? They are all Dominic¡¯s closest people. Aunt Cen looked at her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Miss Fallon, just stay here and don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll open the door!¡± Jane was in a difficult situation. Aunt Cen ran downstairs quickly, and Jane clearly heard the sand of the door opening downstairs. After a short silence, there was cheerfulughter. ¡°Miss Fallon, look who is here?¡± Aunt Cenn came up to call her. Jane was stunned when she walked up the stairs. ¡°Linda!¡± She was surprised and delighted, and hurried over. ¡°How did you find this ce!¡± ¡°Why, you two moved to a new house, and you didn¡¯te to ask me to congratte you?¡± Linda put the cake and red wine on the table with a yful face. Jane held her hand, so happy that she didn¡¯t know what to say, and hurriedly asked the Aunt Cen to prepare lunch. However, after she was happy, she realized that there was someone behind Linda. The young man was fair skinned, thin, with gloomy eyes. Jane was stunned. ¡°He¡­¡± She silently looked at Linda. ¡°He¡¯s Eric Koller!¡± Linda was ted, ¡°Big Sis, you didn¡¯t forget, right? You two met beforel¡± They met once, but thest time they met, jane didn¡¯t have a good impression of this person. He is pale and gloomy, while Linda is like a little sun, no matter how she looked at it, they are not a good match. ¡°This is¡­¡± Aunt Cen also recognized it, ¡°It seems to be the son of the old Koller family?¡± Chapter 216 Eric nodded slightly, although he smiled, but the simile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Aunt Cen frowned, feeling unspeakalily awkward. The Koller family has worked for the Campbell family for generations, and she had met several members of the Koller family because of Uncle Cen¡¯s rtionship. But it was the first time she saw a pale and cold young man like Eric. Aunt Cen already had a bad feeling in her heart, but this was the boss¡¯ business, she couldn¡¯t intervene, so she smiled bitterly and turned to the kitchen to prepare lunch. Jane dragged Linda upstairs. Said it was to visit the room, but actually found a quiet ce to talk to her, Jane asked her in a low voice, ¡°Why did you bring Eric with you?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t hee?¡± Linda was very straightforward. Jane pursed her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t like outsidersing to our house¡­¡± ¡°Eric is not an outsider!¡± ¡°Linda¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay! Let¡¯s stop talking about this, okay?¡± Linda interrupted her, smiling like a star, ¡°Sis, show me your room! By the way, my brother said that he has reserved a guest room for me, is it all furnished? Where is it?¡± Jane shook her head, a little helpless. She walked through several rooms holding Linda¡¯s hand, when she heard Aunt Cen¡¯s voice downstairs. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Jane¡¯s heart s kipped a beat, and like an instinctive reaction, she quickly leaned out of the stair railing and looked down. She saw Eric holding up his mobile phone to take pictures around, and hearing Aunt Cen¡¯s words, still didn¡¯t change his face, and smiled slightly: ¡°I just took a photo here and saw some beautiful paintings.¡± ¡°Miss Fallon,¡± he looked up, ¡°do you mind if I take pictures at your house?¡± Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Jane was stunned. She never thought that Erie would make such a request. But she didn¡¯t know how to answer him, after all, to Linda, this man is her whole world. She couldn¡¯t bear to let Linda lose face. ¡°Mr. Koller.¡± Jane paused, and chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t know which paintings you like? I might as well give them to you. You can take them back and enjoy them slowly, so you don¡¯t have to take pictures everywhere in other people¡¯s homes, right?¡± A haze shed across Eric¡¯s eyes. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, with a slightlyplicated expression on his face, he looked Jane up and down. The few words she said just now seemed to be frietully and polite, but her tone focused on the words ¡°other people¡¯s home¡±. As long as he has a little brain, he can understand what it means. Eric raised his eyes and met her eyes. This woman was not as weak as he had imagined, her big ink-like eyes revealed firmness and majesty, and her aura was exactly the same as that of Dominic Campbell. He thought for a while, put away his phone, and smiled, ¡°No need, thank you Miss Fallon. These paintings should be liked by the young master. I¡¯m a ser vant, so I¡¯m not qualified to take things from the master¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Eric¡­¡± Linda walked to his side and gently held his hand. Jane could tell that Linda¡¯s heart was on him now. She couldn¡¯t help worrying. Girls in love are usually see people they love in rose tinted sses. ¡°Oh, Mr. Koller, you are too serious.¡± Jane said softly. ¡°In fact, Linda is a very enlightened person. Besides, what age is it now, the Campbell family and your family have an employee and employer rtionship. You do the work, and the Campbell pays, that¡¯s all. How can there be words such as ser vant and masters! We¡¯re not in a feudal society¡± ¡°I just said that our family is lucky to meet an employer like the Campbell family!¡± Eric smiled, then looked at Linda and gently straightened the messy bangs on her forehead. The girl¡¯s face showed a bit of shyness, the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and her eyes were full of happiness. But Jane still had a knot in her heart. Especially seeing Eric put the phone back into his pocket calmly, she felt even more suspicious. Is it the way to be a guest when you take pictures around other people¡¯s homes when you visit for the first time? Even if he is a long term worker of the Campbell family, and even if he doesn¡¯t have much education, but he should understand the basic manners. Besides, in a big family like the Campbell family, even the ser vants are well trained, even better than many executives of small and medium sized enterprises. Is this Erking a family education, or is he really harboring evil intentions? ¡°Big sis, what are you thinking¡± Linda¡¯s sweet ware brought her back on her fought. At this time, she and Eric were already gathered and the fimny be, and unten was just puting the food on the bic Linda waved at her. ¡°Sister,e quickly! I¡¯m hungry ¡°Oh. I¡¯ll be there¡± Jane calmed down thinking that Eric had photos of her home in sel hume i jeh ufortable. Must find a way to have him delete them¡­ ¡°Miss Falion, go and eat some tool Aunt Cen walked in the 1.Jane wanted to say that she is not hungry but she noticed the vint fram kint Cen She pondered for a moment and then came back to her senses She smiled at Aunt Cen, nodded slighth, and then walked towards the round biete restaurant. ¡°Linda. Aunt Cen is very skilled vor must try d mat¨¹r ¡°Yeah¡± Linda smiled brilliantly, staring at the food to the tatis ikea great how delicious it is just by smelling in Beh¡­ Unde Com real to v such a good au Cencan only asked why didn¡¯t they bring her home earl ¡°It¡¯s not toote to let us know? Jane chuded, and at this moment and Canvas walking wacis this side with a soup pot shee ¡°Her soup making is also top-notch Jane added at ¡°Miss Fallon Gates me too much¡± Sunt Cenour the sour pot ar the mite mat test duse Bc. She nced at him and connued to smile. ¡°Okay, now the dishes are all eateth by te wet.I think you young people tie to take pictures with your mobile phone bence eating is this a peguar trend? Oh Mess, don¡¯t you want to take one Yes, yes¡± Landa immediately responded to the proposal kumter¡¯s and is brus, of course want to take pictures!¡± ¡°Hey, Eric, boy,¡± Aunt Cen pushed Bric. ¡°Dont let Mass det herself wee and nike gutres with Eric¡¯s face changed and he raised his head suddenly. Aunt Cen was taken aback by the sh of ferocity in his eyes, und neumacy backed away: But that ferocity onlysted for a moment. When she came back to her senses, Eric turned back is that young man volt a smile on his lips. Tm sorry, my phone is stuck. ¡°Really? Jane smiled. ¡°When you took a picture just now, it seem to live stuck¡± Inc was silent for a moment, and slowly took out his mobile phone. However, at this moment he looked at Landa. Landia was slighth embarrassed ant saat. ¡°Breget th let¡¯s eat first!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget about it?¡± Aunt ?en stepped forward. Vome an you can. 11 he?p vou tuare pavarsi Don¡¯t look at me being an oldty but I am also very trender She wanted to take Eric¡¯s cell phone but she obviously tili man frse was building her back, He exerted so much force that the vein on the back of his hands weer pevcutting Aunt en sneered secretly, and when the two were at a stalemate, the old woman suddenly let gol He didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly move like thus, and he was caught off guard. The phone fell into the boiling soup, and the sshed soup stained the tablecloth, which also shocked tale, The atmosphere froze suddenly, and it was extremely quiet. With her heart pounding, Jane exchanged nces with Ant Cen. She could see that Evie was angry. but he still tried his best to suppress his anger and adjusted a fairly natmal expression, ¡°Oh. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Aunt Cen continued, ¡°Look at me, old woman. I¡¯m useless! I can¡¯t even hold your phone steady, like this¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aunt Cen. Linda tried to smooth things over, ¡°Armally, Erie¡¯s phone is really not very easy to use. I¡¯m nning to buy him a new one¡­ ¡°No need!¡± Eric suddenly spat out these three words with a cold face. His face doesn¡¯t look that good. Jane was startled, but saw Linda looking at him with an aggrieved face, those big eyes which where normally shining with stars blinking were full of horror. Eric looked at the discarded mobile phone and stood up expressionlessly. ¡°I suddenly remembered that there are still work to be done that I have neglected, and I have to go back now.¡± He said in a deep voice, ¡°I won¡¯t eat this meal, and try Ami Cen¡¯s cooking next time.¡± ¡°Eric.¡± Aunt Cen said with an apologetic smile. ¡°Are you ming me? How about this, how much is your mobile phone. I will pay you¡­ Eric didn¡¯t wait for her to finish speaking, he took out the phone from the hot soup aud rushed out the door, no longer looking back. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Linda said goodbye to Jane in a panic, and hurriedly ran out after him. It wasn¡¯t until they both left that Jane heaved a sigh of relief. After being silent for a while, she looked at the pot of soup and said softly to Aunt Cen, ¡°Clean this up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After a while, Aunt Cen asked her in a low voice, ¡°Miss Fallon, what I did just now¡­ was it too much?¡± ¡°No, you did a good job.¡± Jane¡¯s voice was very soft, ¡°Actually, I was also thinking about how to get Eric¡¯s phone and let him delete those photos. But there is no valid reason.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Aunt Cen nodded, ¡°Miss Fallon, your concerns are right. No matter what, you can¡¯t take pictures at other people¡¯s homes the first time you visit, it¡¯s against the rules!¡± ¡°Precaution is better,¡± Jane sighed, ¡°I hope I¡¯m thinking too much.¡± ¡°Miss Fallon, what else are you thinking about?¡± Jane looked up at her, hesitated for a while before asking: ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can see it¡­ Anyway, I think Linda¡¯s way of getting along with this Eric is very strange.¡± ¡°I feel¡­ fane expressed her doubts, ¡°Linda is very afraid of him!¡± Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 When she said this. At Cen also realized and indiet ar su Jane continued to say: ¡°Have you noticed that Erices in a Lot says or does, and then let Linda speak to on? ¡°It seems to be Aunt Cen recaled en ve?en be vras asked me out he mnie phone be nced at Miss Linda and Miss Linda¡¯s face changed and he out his mobile phone. ¡°What do you think Linda¡¯s face looks ¡°She seems¡­ scared?¡± Aunt Cen couldn¡¯t tell but Jane¡¯s heart tightened, and she felt the same way. Linda seemed to be afraid of Eric. This may show that Eric is actually controlling Landa in some ways, Aunt Cen¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°Oh. Miss Fallon, do we have to tell Madam qui Jane bit her lips, thought for a while and nodded solemn sat that he dit reetu m But how to say these words, how to insinuate, how to let Mrs. Campbell Row to grant against Trac all of them are difficult problems she must solved and figured out thest It is definitely inappropriate to say it hastily. If it is light, no one will believe it is sex whet should she do if it is really just a misunderstanding? After much deliberation, Jane realized that there must be a proper sohition to this matt ¨C Eric strode ahead like the wind. The little girl stumbled behind and followed him. With his long strides, she could only trot all the way. She couldn¡¯t even breathe smoothly. ¡°Eric, Eric¡­¡± Linda was anxious, ¡°Wait for me!¡± When he came to a section of empty path, Eric suddenly stopped and turned around, ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Linda was startled and froze in ce. Like a child who did something wrong, she lowered her head sadly, rubbing the corners clothes with her little hands. of her ¡°Why are you following me all the time?¡± Eric¡¯s voice was cold, and there was no love for her in his eyes. It was as if the person who was in that house just now was not the same person as this person front of her. Linda nced at him timidly, her voice was as soft as a mosquito, ¡°Aren¡¯t you used to like me following you before?¡± Eric sneered, and the corners of his eyes curled up mockingly. ¡°Yeal, you said it too, that was just the past, now is the present.¡± Linda felt tears rolling in her cheeks, her throat seemed to be choked by something, and she was so ufortable that she couldn¡¯t make any sound. In the past, Eric was very kind to her, the way he held her in his palm was very very sweet. But she doesn¡¯t when he changed, and he doesn¡¯t treat her the same way as he did before. He became indifferent to her, alienated her, and even belittled her at all times he could get. He often said that if she hadn¡¯t been leaning against the Campbell family behind her, she would be nothing. He said that she was just a wayward princess who didn¡¯t understand the life of a person like him at all. He said that she just know how to eat, drink and have fun, she has no self-motivation and sense of responsibility, and she is even coping with the college entrance examination¡­. She has obviously been studying very hard, all seven subjects are A, even the teacher said that she will definitely be admitted to one of the top universities. But in Eric¡¯s eyes, she, Linda Campbell, was nothing. She was nothing but a wastrel. ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t like me anymore, do you?¡± Linda¡¯s voice choked up, and it took all her strength to ask that sentence. ¡°Then why are you still with me?¡± ¡°When have I ever like you? And,¡± ¡°I¡¯m with you?¡± Eric stared at her sharply. ¡°Oh, Miss Linda, are you all right? Isn¡¯t it because you insist on being with me, when have I ever been pestering you, tell me when?¡± ¡°Eric Koller! You¡­¡± ¡°Stop acting like a princess in front of me!¡± Eric shouted fiercely, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°What kind of princess are you? If you leave the Campbell family, you are a waste! You can¡¯t even take care of yourself!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the only one in this world who can hear you! Without me, no one will like you!¡± After Eric yelled this sentence, regardless of Linda¡¯s begging, he pushed her away suddenly. Linda stag gered a few steps back and almost fell to the ground, She knelt down and cried,pletely ignoring the strange eyes of passers-by, Linda was alone, wandering aimlessly in the street. Walking to the bustling market, there are many couples in pairs. The whole world is sweet and sweet, but she is the only person looking dejected. As she walked, she came to DI., and suddenly wanted to go shopping. She couldn¡¯t remember thest time she entered DI.. Because Eric said she was spending too much money, she put away all her bank cards. Not only did she not buy new clothes, but she also didn¡¯t even wear the old clothes. Instead, she followed Eric to some cheap hypermarkets and bought a bunch of them for tens of dors so she could save money and fit the mold Eric had put her in. When she walked around the school, no one could even tell that she was the daughter of the Campbell family. Even ssmates from ordinary families dressed better than her. Today was going to her sister-inw so Eric specially ¡°allowed¡± her to dress better. Linda was sore for a while, and the circles of her eyes were red again. She wiped her tears and strode into DI.. Usually when she walks in, those luxury store managers will Chapter 218 rush to serve her. And at this moment, maybe they didn¡¯t recognize her¡­. Linda lowered her head, and identally saw her bare face in the mirror, She froze, thinking of her former self who loved beauty and makeup. At that time, she was radiant, blooming proudly like a bright flower. However, Eric said to her, ¡°I don¡¯t like you being seen by others with makeup on. Your heart can only be with me, I want you to belong to me alone!¡± ¡°Linda, I am the only one who loves you in this world. You can¡¯t live without me!¡± ¡°What else do you have besides being the daughter of the Campbell family? You are ignorant and incapable of doing anything. If I were you, I would have died a long time ago!¡± ¡°Linda, look into my eyes¡­ You can only cling to me in this world!¡± ¡°Ah-¡± Linda suddenly felt a splitting headache, and a huge sense of fear hit her like a raging sea wave. She hugged her head tightly and ran out st aggeringly all the way. Suddenly, her foot slipped and she stepped on the air, and she fell heavily down the spiral staircase¡­ Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 When Jane rushed to the hospital, he saw Dominic and Sarah waiting at the door of the emergency room. ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± she asked worriedly. Dominic pulled her aside and said in a low voice: ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about the specific situation. I received a call from the manager of Dl. Building, saying that Linda fainted in their shopping mall and rolled down the stairs.¡± Jane¡¯s heart was broken. ¡°How did she end up going to the mall?¡± she asked. Dominic was startled, and didn¡¯t think too much about it, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a little girl to go shopping in shopping malls? Besides, Linda is a customer of DI.¡¯s ck gold card, so she often goes there.¡± ¡°I mean¡­¡± Jane hesitated to speak, frowning slightly. She wasn¡¯t quite sure if Eric had anything to do with Linda¡¯s fainting, but it did happen after they went out of her ce. ¡°Jane, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Jane pursed her lips, her eyesplicated, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce where there are no people, and don¡¯t let Aunt Sarah to hear it¡­¡± However, before the words were finished, Sarah hurried over, shouting as she ran, ¡°Wake up! Dominic, your sister¡­¡± ¡°Jane, you¡¯re here too?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jane nodded slightly. ¡°Aunt Sarah, is Linda okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s okay.¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°She fell and hit her head, and got three stitches.¡± Jane bit her lips tightly, feeling sad for a while. ¡°Can I go in and see her now?¡± ¡°Not yet, the doctor said we have to wait for a while.¡± Sarah shook her head, showing a forced smile, ¡°This child doesn¡¯t have long eyes when walking. I didn¡¯t say much about her. Look, she really fell a big somersault today! It doesn¡¯t matter if she falls, let her have a better memory!¡± Dominic stepped forward and patted her on the shoulder lightly. In his impression since he was a child, Sarah has always been a strong and optimistic person, but he knew that even though she said so, she felt sadder than anyone else in her heart at this moment. The nu came and told them that they could enter the ward, and Sarah hurried over. Dominic put his arms around Jane, ¡°Aunt Sarah¡¯s birthday party will be soon, but now that Linda was injured, I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t have the heart to continue the party.¡± ¡°But the Campbell family will not take her mood into ount, and there will be no less rituals than the previous years.¡± ¡°So¡­ the birthday party is still going to be held?¡± Jane was stunned for a moment. 4 ¡°Yeah.¡± Dominic smiled wryly and stroked her hair, ¡°Tamilies like ours are not humane,¡± 12 13 My Hand A Secret Billionare ¡°Everyone¡¯s birthday, all festivals, the focus is not on the significance of the day, but on the banquet The banquet is a vanity fair, a ce for exchanging resources and umting contacts. Who would want to miss this opportunity? Besides, the invitation was sent out a month ago. If it is canceled suddenly, the outside world will definitely criticize us.¡± Jane nodded slightly. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Seeing that she hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time. Dominic started to beat a small drum in his heart. Does she think that such a family is too difficult to deal with, and she doesn¡¯t want to marry him anymore? Thinking of this, he felt a chill run down his spine, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. ¡°I was thinking¡­¡± Jane raised her eyes to look at him, and said softly. ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for you to live in such an environment since you were a child.¡± Dominic squinted his eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, did she feel sorry for him? He immediately climbed along the pole, pinched her little hand in the palm of his hand and stroked it gently. ¡°It¡¯s a bit hard, that¡¯s why I want to cherish you even more after I met you.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Jane¡¯s eyes were firm, ¡°I will protect you well in the future!¡± Dominic was startled but couldn¡¯t helpughing. Back then, she vowed to support him for the rest of her life. Now she said he would protect him well. He used to think that fate was unfair to him, letting him live in the shadow of intrigue since he was a child, letting him experience to be poisoned and assassinated at any time since he was three years old, so he was always on guard against the whole world. It made him unable to see the sunshine in the world, and his heart became cocooned. He could no longer appreciate the beauty of the world. But after meeting Jane, he understood that all the debts that fate owes to a person will be made up in another way. It was only after he met Jane that he realized that he was quite talented in pretending to be weak in front of a little woman¡­. Dominic smiled, and gently pinched her little face. But at this moment, footsteps came from the other end of the corridor. After seeing the tall and thin figure of the man clearly, Jane¡¯s heart trembled violently. ¡°Eric Koller?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Dominic was also taken aback, alertness shed in his cold eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Master, Miss Fallen.¡± Eric looked anxious, ¡°How is Miss Linda?¡± Jane sized him up, his ck eyes were full of worry for Linda, and there was no sh of prey like that in the house before. ¡°Linda fell down and got stitches on her head.¡± She told him truthfully. ¡°What?¡± The corners of Eric¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, with a sad expression on his face, he really looked like a man with deep affection. ¡°Third Young Master,¡± he walked up to Dominic, bowed, and looked humble, ¡°Please let me go in and take care of Miss Linda, please?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Dominic coldly rebuffed, ¡°Eric, three generations of your Koller family have worked as long term workers in the Campbell family, and you have always been loyal and ab ide by your duty.¡± ¡°I hope you can continue to maintain this advantage.¡± His voice was low and his expression was dignified. ¡°After all, the Campbell family have not treated you badly, right?¡± ¡°What the third young master said is true.¡± Eric said with a trembling voice, ¡°but I¡­ I am really worried about Miss. I have a temporary job today, so I didn¡¯t apany her, and she fell down unexpectedly. It¡¯s all my fault, my fault!¡± Dominic remained expressionless and unmoved. Linda and this person are so different, it is impossible to be together, he should have given up on this person long ago. But Jane was sensitively aware that this person seemed to have two faces. Maybe not just two pictures, but many faces¡­ In front of Dominic, he is a long-term worker who sticks to his duty, but in the house earlier, he ys a passionate young man who is willing to be wronged for love. But in front of Linda, what would he look like? Jane didn¡¯t dare to think. When she identally met Eric¡¯s gaze, she subconsciously took two steps back. inic seemed to have noticed something, and gently held Jane¡¯s little hand. The warmth of his palm reassured her. ¡°Third Young Master, Miss Fallen¡­¡± Eric was still pleading. ¡°I just want to see her, even if I take a look outside!¡± ¡°You go back first.¡± Jane said softly, ¡°The doctor said that Linda needs to rest now, even we have to stand outside.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Dominic¡¯s voice became heavier, and Eric had no choice but to give in because of his aura of authority without anger. ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded, ¡°If Miss Linda wakes up, please tell me!¡± After speaking, he turned around and strode away. Jane looked at his back with doubts in her big eyes. ¡°What did you see?¡± Dominic asked her in a low voice, ¡°Just now I thought something was wrong with you.¡± ¡°Dominic,¡± Jane took a deep breath, ¡°If I was injured and you wanted to see me but were blocked, what would you do?¡± Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Dominic was stunned for a moment. ¡°I will stay here no matter what.¡± He replied without any hesitation. Jane smiled. She had expected this answer a long time ago. So this is the expression of a person¡¯s deep love for another person. If Dominic had been injured, she would have stayed outside the ward desperately. But after Eric¡¯s affectionate confession, he strode away. It seemed that everything just now was just a y. Dominic¡¯s heart tightened, and the moment he looked at Jaur, he understood something. ¡°I knew that Eric was unreliable!¡± He said angrily. ¡°If Linda goes so deep, he will suffer a lot in the future!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jane softlyforted. ¡°It seems that Aunt Sarah still doesn¡¯t know the rtionship between the two of them? ¡°Even if Aunt Sarah found out, she wouldn¡¯t ask too much.¡± Dominic said with a sullen face, ¡°She has always advocated free love, and she hates her child being treated as a victim of family interests.¡± ¡°But the gap between Eric and Linda is too big, they can¡¯t have any results.¡± ¡°Dominic,¡± Jane bit her lips, ¡°What I¡¯m most worried about is¡­ Eric is not sincere about Linda at all, but wants to use her.¡± Dominic nodded. ¡°I also hope that I¡¯m overthinking it,¡± Jane said, ¡°but I¡¯m not afraid of 10,000, just in case! In order to avoid losses, we¡¯d better be careful.¡± Dominic thought about what happened before. Since Dan Murphy escaped, he investigated the surveince video at various intersections, and the ck car without a license te seemed to have disappeared in the end. He once suspected that the blurry driver on the surveince camera was wearing a ck peaked cap, showing half of his face, pale and thin, if Eric¡¯s part above his nose was blocked, it would match that half of his face very well. But he didn¡¯t dare to make a conclusion easily, andter sent people to investigate, but there was no news. He also thoroughly investigated the Koller family, but even Old Sebastian said that the three generations of the Koller family worked in Campbell¡¯s Manor, and they were all hardworking and honest people. Duty, they say? If he really kept his duty, how could he be entangled with Lindal Dominic clenched his fists tightly, his brows were twisted into a knot, and a haze shed across his sharp edged face. ¡°Dominic,¡± Jane said softly, ¡°Girls don¡¯t care about anything when they fall in love. Even if you want to separate the two of them, you have to do it slowly. Don¡¯t hurt her,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡± ?1?1 My limhasl Is A Secret Illionaire Chapter 220 ¡°At this time, it would be better if there is something, or someone, who can divert her attention¡­¡± With Jane¡¯s reminder, a thought shed through Dominic¡¯s mind like lighting. By letting Josh Greene to Central City, he can not only be a doctor, but also apany Linda! All problems are solved! Jane made cranberry biscuits and taro milk tea, and brought them to Linda in the ward. ¡°I remember that these are all the vors you like. Jane smiled, put the things on the cab, and sat on the edge of the bed and gently held her hand. It¡¯s notte autumn yet, but Linda¡¯s hand is as cold as ice. After a few days of recuperation, the swelling from the needle wound on her head had subsided, but her overallplexion was very poor, pale and haggard, with mncholy in her eyes, without a trace of life. Jane¡¯s heart trembled, she looked like this¡­ It really looks more and more like Eric¡¯s pale and gloomy face! N?velDrama.Org content rights. It seems that those who are close to vermilion are red and those who are close to ink are ck. This sentence is not without reason. Being with a person who is full of negative energy will naturally be hollowed out by him, and he will no longer have himself. ¡°Big sis¡­¡± The room was silent for a while before hearing Linda¡¯s soft voice. ¡°Had Eric evere to see me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane was stunned. Could it be that Eric hasn¡¯t visited her once in so many days? Her expression changed, and she was afraid to look at the expectation in Linda¡¯s eyes. She turned around and took the milk tea out of the bag in a panic. However, even if she didn¡¯t look at her, she could still feel the light in Linda¡¯s eyes facing little by little until it dimmed. ¡°Linda,¡± Jane helped her sit up, ¡°Let¡¯s eat something casually, and your brother will send someone to bring lunchter.¡± Linda smiled wryly, ¡°Does it make you feel better if you eat something sweet?¡± ¡°Linda, between you and Eric¡­ did something happen?¡± Linda didn¡¯t answer, looked up at her for a long time, and asked softly, ¡°Sister, am I really that bad?¡± Jane frowned slightly, ¡°Howe? You are beautiful, have a good personality, excellent grades, and the most favored little princess in the family. Your life is better than too many people!¡± ¡°But if I wasn¡¯t born in Campbell¡¯s family, I would be nothing!¡± Linda burst into tears. Jane realized the seriousness of the problem. Linda has been well protected since she was a child, and no one dares to gossip in front of her. And her sunny and cheerful personally will never think about it. My Husband Is A Seunt hi There is no one else who can make her think this way except Eric! ¡°Don¡¯t think of such thoughts,¡± Jane pulled her shoulders. ¡°You are an excellent girl, even if you were not born in Campbell¡¯s family, your brilliance cannot be concealed.¡± ¡°Linda,¡± Jane said anxiously. ¡°You are very strange, is it because of Eric¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not because of him!¡± Linda reacted strongly. ¡°It has nothing to do with him, it¡¯s my own fault!* ¡°Linda¡­¡± ¡°You go out, I don¡¯t want to hear anything!¡± Linda tightly covered her ears, feeling agitated. Jane was stunned to the side, she was no stranger to this kind of situation¡­ When her mother was sick, she was also emotional and resisted everything. Jane¡¯s heart seemed to be grabbed by an invisible hand. She wanted tofort her, but she understood that people need quiet more at this time. She gathered herself together, and said softly to Linda before she walked out of the ward, ¡°Linda, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself¡­you have to remember that no matter what happens, your family will always be your strongest hacking.¡± Linda sat on the bed, still maintaining the posture of covering her ears tightly. Jane sighed and walked out. On the way she was worried. It is now confirmed that Eric is not a kind person, but it may take time for Linda to separate from him. She wanted to make a call to Huo Dominic but just as she took out her phone, she saw an unread message. There is neither a number nor a name disyed on the message, and there are only a few words. when it is opened: ¡°Still remember me?¡± Jane was taken aback, this kind of iprehensible message might have been sent by mistake. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Jane didn¡¯t care about the text she received. Just as she was about to put her phone back into her. pocket, another anonymous message suddenly appeared. ¡°I miss you.¡± Jane felt her heart thump, a bad feeling slowly creeping into her heart like a vine entangling her. She stood there for a long time; her mind was nk. She took a deep breath and block the number in a hurry, but her heart is still in a mess, feeling very ufortable. Probably the same as the one just now, it was sent by mistake. She consoled herself. She put the phone away but suddenly felt a chill behind her back. She wrapped her coat and hurried home. Campbell Building, top floor¡­. Dominic stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, overlooking the bustling traffic below, his brows were lightly furrowed, and a hint of coldness shed across his deep eyes. ¡°Master,¡± Henry knocked on the door and came in, reporting in a low voice, ¡°Dr. Green¡¯s residence has been arranged properly, and he will report to the Medical Research Center today.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Dominic responded lightly. ¡°Although Dr. Green is a surgeon because he also has some research results in psychiatry and psychology, the medical center hopes that he can also attend consultations at ordinary times.¡± ¡°Also, as soon as he arrived in Central City yesterday afternoon, he met Miss Linda.¡± Henry continued in a lighter tone, ¡°Miss Linda¡¯s mood has improved a lot.¡± Dominic¡¯s frowning brows slowly rxed. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He said in a deep voice, looking back at Henry. ¡°Jane suspects that Linda¡¯s fainting in the mall has something to do with Eric Koller.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Henry was puzzled, ¡°We have adjusted the surveince video, and Eric was not with her at that time.¡± Dominic narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t speak for a long time as he think. Then hee to a conclusion and spoke audibly, ¡°Maybe the problem lies in the process of their usual rtionship¡­¡± ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡± ¡°If the two of them are really in a rtionship, then there must be messages sent to each other on the phone.¡± Dominic looked indifferent, ¡°But Linda won¡¯t show me her phone, so you have to find a way to get Eric Koller¡¯s phone!¡± ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Henry nodded with firm affirmation. Dominie sat back behind therge desk. The calendar reminded him that there was half a month before his Auni Sarah¡¯s birthday party. There is also a ¡°help message¡± from Aaron Wilson on the phone ¡°Bring Jane to get together on the weekend?¡± Dominie smiled lightly. Kate suffered from endocrine disorders since she was pregnant, and her temper was very violent Chapter 221 Aaron must have been unable to hold back. So, on the weekend, Jane and Dominic came to Wilson¡¯s house together. Kate is almost four months pregnant, her belly is slightly protruding, herplexion is rosy, her complexion is good, and she has gained a lot of weight. Because of Jane¡¯s arrival, she was so happy that she put away all her bad temper, a smile stered on her face as she wee them. ¡°The doctor said I¡¯m well nourished,¡± she said with a smile, ¡°and 1 just have to be careful and control my intake of food so the fetus won¡¯t be too big. I will suffer when that timees for sure!¡± ¡°No.¡± Jane held her hand, ¡°I will definitely supervise you and not let you get too fat.¡± The two hadn¡¯t seen each other for a while, and when they met, they had endless conversations. Kate and Jane were chatting in the bedroom, and Jane couldn¡¯t help but want to touch her belly. ¡°May 17¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Kate took her hand and ced it on her stomach. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not very old now,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°asionally there will be fetal movement, which is not obvious. When the baby is amonth older than now, the fetal movement will be more and more obvious, and you can even see little hands and feet pushing, and creating bumps on the belly!¡± Jane also smiled as she listened. She felt both amazed and wonderful the moment her hands touched. her belly. Under the thin belly is a little life, from a small bean sprout slowly growing to a cute little baby who can reach out and kick¡­ Kate also became gentle, with a maternal radiance shining on her face. Jane¡¯s nose was a little sour, and her eyes were slightly red. Maybe she will never be so lucky like this in her life. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kate looked at her. ¡°No, nothing.¡± Jane chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if it¡¯s a boy or a girl.¡± ¡°I feel like it should be a girl,¡± Kate rubbed her belly. ¡°The baby is very obedient and caring. Others. have various reactions to early pregnancy like vomiting and dizziness, but I have no such symptoms at all. I can eat and sleepfortably!¡± ¡°Sis Kate¡­¡± Jane didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, ¡°It¡¯s not just the baby who cares about you, but also Brother Aaron!¡± She looks towards the kitchen. While the two were chatting, Aaron was cooking a meal for the pregnant woman in the kitchen. The combination of meat and vegetables isplete in color, fragrance and taste and it is served in exquisitely shaped dishes, which can be used as a temte for a blockbuster gourmet movie. Dominic, who was leaning against the kitchen door, was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. He remembered the breakfast he once made for Jane¡­ burnt toast, burnt eggs, porridge without any cereal¡­ He thought that he might not be able to reach Aaron¡¯s height in his lifetime. ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡± Aaron wiped his hands, admiring his masterpiece, and found a small problem, ¡°Oh¡­ Kate will feel ufortable if she smells these carrots, I have to pick out these diced carrots!¡± ?1?1 My Husband Is A Secret Billionaire Chapter 221 Then he picked up the fork and picked the dice-up carrots one by one. Dominic patted him on the shoulder and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worship me.¡± Aaron held his hair back and chuckled in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m telling you.. I¡¯ve been serving her like this, and she still doesn¡¯t like me all day long!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Hormonal imbnce.¡± Aaron shrugged. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, the beloved wife I married will be pampered to the end even if I¡¯m on my knees!¡± ¡°Well, your spirit is quitemendable.¡± ¡°After all, they are holding my lifeline now! Can I not be more energetic?¡± ¡°The lifeblood?¡± Dominic knew that he was talking about the child, but deliberately looked down. ¡°Your lifeblood doesn¡¯t belong to you?¡± ¡°Dominic!¡± As Aaron said that, he was about to hit him with a shovel. Dominic smiled, blocked him with one hand, then cleared his throat, and said in a low voice, ¡°By the way, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Tom Cruise, I can¡¯t sign him anymore.¡± Aaron¡¯s mind went nk, and he suddenly had the urge to pick up a kitchen knife and chop him. A few secondster, Jane and Kate heard a sound of ping pong pong sounding from the kitchen¡­ ¡°Dominic Campbell, you little!¡± Aaron picked up the spoon and was about to hit him, ¡°I tried 300 f ucking lipsticks, 300!¡± ¡°You said you would sign Tom Cruise for me!¡± ¡°You little brat!¡± Really, how could anyone dare to y him like this when he sacrificed a lot for that person to be signed?! Dominic picked up the spat, fought him a few times, and finally subdued him, but he was also cornered. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t make too much noise!¡± He said in a deep voice, holding back hisughter, trying to make himself serious, ¡°Do you think you have the temperament of a gangster now? You are simply an unreasonable guy!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You think I want him to sign with Pursuit Media?¡± Dominic¡¯s face darkened. Tom signed a contract with Pursuit, and naturally received a top-notch treatment. Maybe Delnie asked her senior assistant to act as his agent to show her sincerity.. Dominic clenched his fist, how could he let Jane he surrounded by this man every day? Aaron calmed down, looked at him, and asked softly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dominic pursed his lips, ¡°I have followed my mother¡¯s wishes and used all means of rtions to sign Tom Cruise here. But the credit goes to Jane.¡± ¡°Oh, I knew it!¡± Aaron rolled his eyes, ¡°You really do everything you can to please your woman!¡± Chapter 221 ¡°The person signed it, but I didn¡¯t say to give him the resources.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Anyway,¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°I won¡¯t let him show off too much!¡± Aaron is a smart person, so he quickly turned this corner. It¡¯s probably due to this unreasonable young master¡¯s jealousy and possessive desire. ¡°Oh,¡± heughed horribly. ¡°You want me to plot against this biggest blockbuster king with you? Don¡¯t wanna give him resources at a ¡± Dominic nced at him. That meaning seems to say: to do it, or not to do it? Anyway, if you are a brother of mine, you must stand by my side and work with me! Aaron can see the well meaning in his eyes, and snorted lightly, ¡°Do you know what background that Tom Cruise has?¡± Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Jominic is not the least bit interested in Tom Cruise¡¯s background. With an indifferent expression, he threw the spat in his hand on the table with a tter, folded is arms around his chest, and stood leaning against the wall, his dark ck pupils revealing inknown emotions. Aaron continued: ¡°It is said that Tom Cruise is from HK City, and his family has a lot of connections with the military forces there. His achievements are inseparable from his personal efforts, but if it weren¡¯t for the forces behind him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be popr so quickly, that¡¯s the point!¡± Dominic nced at him, remained silent, and said after a while, ¡°What kind of trashy background is hat¡­¡± Aaron could smell his jealousy from miles away. ¡°I just want you to know.¡± Aaron suppressed a smile, ¡°Only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you stand a chance of winning! If you want to deal with him, why don¡¯t you find out his details first?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what his background is,¡± Dominic sneered, ¡°In Central City, I have the final say!¡± ¡°Hey, you have the final say? Then Mr. Campbell, please go buy a pack of cigarettes now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can decide on this matter?¡± ¡°Aaron Wilson!¡± Dominic¡¯s expression changed, and he growled while gnashing his teeth. Aaron made an expression that wanted tough but couldn¡¯t bear tough at him, waved his hand, and continued busying himself: cutting potatoes and picking carrots off the food, Who was reluctant to give him half a pack of cigarettes back then? Who made fun of him for not even having the money to buy a pack of cigarettes? Hey, this is a ssic tit for tat! ¡°Aaron,¡± Dominic rolled his eyes to the sky, ¡°You cut off those things carefully, careful not to cut your hand!¡± Half a month Inter¡­ A ck Rolls Royce parked at the entrance of the Mount Bright Radiance. Celebrities gathered here tonight, and those who came were either wealthy or had an illustrious background. Jane nced through the car window and felt the momentum and pressure of this top level banquet. She Intertwined her hand with Dominic and suddenly felt a little nervous. The man seemed to feel her slightly chilled fingertips, slightly curled his lips, and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve attended this kind of asion. Besides, you¡¯ve seen Aunt Sarah before, and she¡¯s a very amiable person.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jane look a deep breath, ¡°But this is the first time I have attended your family¡¯s banquet after all.¡± It was a world she had never seen before.. Myllnd In A Securi dal Chapter 222 She had seen A Dream of Red Mansions, and she remembered the female lead¡¯s timid and cautious demeanour when she first entered that grand mansion. She is even afraid that if she takes an extra step or says an extra word, she will be ridiculed. She didn¡¯t understand thoseplicated thoughts and feelings when she watched it back then, but at this moment, this feeling was like a pair of ropes binding her tightly. It was the same feeling as described in that soap. Dominic lugged her in his arms and kissed her hair lightly. He knew what she was worried about, so he whispered in her ear: ¡°The scene may not be small, but the protagonist is Aunt Sarah. She is very happy when she knows you areing. That¡¯s why she told me to take good care of you. ¡°Also,¡± he looked at her, ¡°my grandpa won¡¯t be here tonight.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane was taken aback. When he said that, the big stone in her heart seemed to fall to the ground. ¡°Grandpa is an elder, how can he celebrate the younger generation¡¯s birthday? So, he won¡¯te tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m mainly taking you to meet my dad tonight. Don¡¯t worry, my dad has a gentle personality and is a sweetheart. He must be very satisfied to see you.¡± Jane lowered her head, rubbing the hem of her skirt with her little hands. Seeing that she was silent, Dominic whispered in her ear with a hoarse and deep voice that was a little seductive: ¡°I remember someone told me she would work hard to get into my world. Forget it so quickly?¡± Jane paused, raised her eyes to meet his deep eyes, and couldn¡¯t help showing a sweet smile. Just as her smile blooms only for him, his world only allows her to walk in and dance lightly. She nodded, regained her courage, and squeezed his hand hard. But Dominic didn¡¯t want to get out of the car so quickly. He stared at her intently, his fingers brushed over her delicate face, and a slight blush appeared wherever he went. His heart trembled, and he suddenly had the urge to kiss her deeply.. ¡°Jane¡­¡± His voice was low and hoarse, and he slowly inched closer, his hot breath wafted between her lips, and he was about to kiss this piece of fragrant tease¡­ ¡°Master, Miss Fallon, it¡¯s time to¡­¡± Henry opened the car door and froze suddenly! With a low cry, Jane pushed Dominic away, the blush spreading from her small face to the base of her cars. And Dominic raised his eyes and stared at Henry, looking at the person like a meat ready to be chopped: Henry only felt a gust of cold wind swishing in from his neck, No¡­ He clearly calcted the time, he got off the car early to leave a separate space for the two of them! He thought that his young master had finished all he had to say, and it was indeed time to enter the venue at this time. How could it be like this¡­ what a coincidencel Mylim! Chapter 222 Henry¡¯s mind went nk, and he tried his best to force out a stiff smile. The next second, his brain cramped, and he mmed the car door shut again! The sound instion of Rolls¨CRoyce cars is top¨Cnotch. However, when Henry ran away like fleeing for his life, he still heard a roaring from the car- ¡°Henry Finn!¡± When Jane took Dominic¡¯s arm and walked into the banquet hall gracefully, everyone turned their amazed eyes on the two of them. Everyone spectes and discusses, including jealousy and criticisms. But Jane always had a smile on her face, an elegant demeanour, and a calm and collected person, bing more and more like a young mistress of the Campbell family. Dominic went to entertain the male guests, Sarah volunteered to take Jane¡¯s slender hand. As she took her hand, she looked at Dominic and told him with a reassuring smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your sweetheart is by my side, I promise not to let her suffer any grievances!¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt Sarah.¡± Dominic smiled. Jane also chuckled at him, and the atmosphere of the banquet made her more and more rxed. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She followed Aunt Sarah, met many people, drank a little red wine, and her face became hot. Sarah is a good drinker, so she has been blocking the drink for her. ¡°It¡¯s so strange.¡± Some people whispered, ¡°What is this Miss Fallon¡¯s background? She was even served and brought by Mrs. Campbell¡¯s family so carefully?¡± ¡°Heh, maybe the eldestdy is just trying to please her stepson!¡± A shrill voice sounded, with a mocking smile, ¡°After all, a nouveau riche, if you don¡¯t please them, how can she hang out in the upper¨Css circle?¡± Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Jane followed the voice and looked over. She saw Fiona wearing a golden tube top dress, swaggering in the crowd. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Miranda Yeager, who was standing not far away, had a yful look in her eyes, appreciating the good show. ¡°So, what about Mrs. Campbell¡¯s family? She¡¯s just an upstart! Who in Central City doesn¡¯t know that Hastings¡¯ family sells their daughter for reputation? Hahaha¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s expression changed immediately when she heard themotion there. Many guests also heard this kind of discussion, showingplicated expressions. Compared with the other big families, the Hastings family does not have too deep of family heritage. However, the Hastings family is rich and powerful. Apart from the agricultural business, they are also relentless in buyingnd and building buildings everywhere. No one in the upper ss would dare to look down on the Hastings family, and no one would talk about the word upstart¡­. Jane looked over there, and Fiona¡¯s triumphant expression looked like a fool. She concluded that Fiona was being used as a gun again. Jane feels nothing when she looks at her. Although she has no blood rtionship with Fiona, she had a rtionship with Fallon¡¯s family for more than 20 years. ¡°Aunt Sarah¡­¡± She felt apologetic, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her, she¡­¡± ¡°Is she your sister?¡± Sarah looked calm. Before she could answer, Fiona came over and waved at Jane exaggeratedly. ¡°Oh, lil sister! So, you¡¯re here too?¡± Jane had no choice but to look at her. Someone around whispered: ¡°Oh, these two sisters are good enough. I don¡¯t know what method they used to h ook up with the two young masters of the Campbell family!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not a certain thing yet whether they can marry into the Campbell family.¡± ¡°The eldestdy has an unusual attitude towards that Miss Fallon just now, because of the face of the third young master¡­ Now that she knows her rtionship with this girl who just came, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t like her anymore.¡± Jane¡¯s heart tightened, and she was about to take her hand away from Sarah¡¯s hand, but she pulled her even tighter. Sarah looked at her and smiled lightly, with the same love as always in her eyes. ¡°On this kind of asion, there are a lot of people who gossip.¡± Sarah said in a low voice, ¡°The more people talk like this, the more we can¡¯t let it go like this! Otherwise, some viins will really think that they have achieved their goals.¡± ¡°Aunt Sarah¡­¡± A warm feeling surged into Jane¡¯s heart. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Sarah patted the back of her hand, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Jane nodded and smiled and regained herposure. But Sarah¡­ ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Miss Fiona!¡± Jane was startled, only to see Sarah¡¯s face change instantly, her movements and expressions were extremely exaggerated, she opened her ming red lips and smiled into a flower and rushed towards Fiona with great enthusiasm! Jane was a bit dumbfounded, this scene was a bit funny. Fiona was also taken aback, she was suddenly hugged by Sarah. She couldn¡¯t recover for a while. ¡°Wee, wee! Hehe¡­.¡± Sarahughed loudly, ¡°May I ask to whom did Miss Fionae with?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it can¡¯t be Kevin, right?¡± Sarah deliberately dragged out her voice, ¡°I saw Kevin just now! That kid has a female star in his arms. I thought our Campbell family would have another daughter-inw!¡± Fiona¡¯s face turned livid in an instant, her fingertips tightened, and she pinched the goblet in her hand. ¡°Oh, Miss Fiona, actually, I always thought you were a perfect match for our Kevin!¡± Sarah sneered, ¡°What¡¯s that word called¡­ friends with benefits? Or one night stand?¡± Fiona stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s what it means anyway!¡± Sarah turned a blind eye to her reaction. ¡°Miss Fiona, I sometimes use the wrong words, don¡¯t worry about it! Who told me to be an ¡®upstart¡±! I¡¯m too busy making money, and I haven¡¯t studied hard!¡± Fiona rolled her eyes one after another but couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re well dressed today,¡± Fiona looked at her up and down, ¡°What¡¯s the other word¡­ copy-cat? Or a wannabe?¡± ¡°You!¡± Fiona¡¯s lungs exploded with anger, and she raised her hand to ssh champagne on her. But Sarah took a step ahead and poured a ss of iced wine directly on her face! There was an uproar all around. But everyone was just watching the excitement, no one would be so st upid as to offend Mrs. Campbell¡¯s family for Fiona. Besides, Fiona deserves to be med. ¡°It looks like Ms. Fiona is very angry.¡± Sarah looked at her condescendingly, and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just right, this ss of iced wine is enough for you to quench your anger!¡± Flona screamed and wiped her face. Her makeup was all gone. Still not giving up, she grabbed the cake next to her but before she could throw it, she was restrained by the security guard who arrived in time, Sarah slowly walked up to her, suppressed her smile, and stared fiercely. ¡°In the future, if you have nothing to do, babble behind your back, but the next time, I hear you, won¡¯t be as simple as putting out the mes!¡± ¡°I will pull out your tongue!¡± ¡°1 Chapter 223 Sarah took Jane to the lounge to touch up her makeup. ¡°This woman, I¡¯ve wanted to deal with her a long time ago!¡± Sarah put on bright red lipstick again, which made her even more live.¡± ¡°How could Kevin find such a disgusting thing? It¡¯s really breaking my lower limit for the Campbell family¡¯s children over and over again!¡± ¡°You said this Fiona Fallon, since Kevin has taken a fancy to her, she should just stay in Blue Heaven Estates! Why does she have toe out and get in my way¡­¡± While talking, she looked at Jane and suddenly thought of something. ¡°Um, Jane, you¡­.you don¡¯t mind me talking like this to her, do you?¡± Jane was taken aback, then chuckled, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind!¡± ¡°So, I was worrying too much.¡± Sarah also smiled. ¡°I know that you are very emotional, so I am worried that you might soften your heart if I was so rude to Fiona just now.¡± ¡°Emphasis on affection also counts towards whom.¡± Jane said indifferently, ¡°I am willing to repay people who are kind to me with my heart. But whoever treats me badly or even hurts me. why should I be soft- hearted?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s right!¡± Sarah patted her on the shoulder. Like Deinie, she is also a woman with clear love and hate. Jane felt lucky. He thought Dominic¡¯s two mothers were difficult to deal with, but who knew they were such easy-going people. After finishing her makeup, Sarah smiled at Jane. ¡°I have a few business friends in a while. I have to meet them. Because it¡¯s from the Hastings family, it¡¯s not convenient to take you¡­ ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Jane said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m not a child, I can take care of myself.¡± ¡°I originally nned to let Linda apany you, but who knew that she will wound her head before this party and is still resting at home today!¡± Jane¡¯s heart trembled when she thought of Linda¡¯s pale face and timid appearance. At this time, someone knocked on the door, and Aunt Cen walked in with a smile on her face. After saying hello to Sarah she walked to Jane¡¯s side. ¡°The young master told me that Miss Linda can¡¯t apany you, so he asked this olddy toe!¡± Jane nodded. Sarah went out to meet the guests, Janezily leaned on the sofa, with a thoughtful expression. ¡°Miss Fallon,¡± Aunt Cen asked her with a smile, ¡°won¡¯t you go hack go to the banquet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really w to go¡­¡± ¡°Is it because the young master is not by your side, so Miss l¡¯allon doesn¡¯t find this banquet interesting anymore?¡± ¡°Aunt Cen!¡± Jane blushed and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Young people are so nice.¡± Aunt Cen smiled all over her face, ¡°Miss Fallon, you and the young master are only short of a child right now! How about the soup I made for you these two days?¡± Before the words were finished, suddenly there was movement outside, as if someone was trying to open the door of the lounge. And Jane is in the inner room of the suite. She was taken aback and motioned for Aunt Cen to take a look. ¡°It might be Miss Yeager.¡± Aunt Cen frowned, ¡°I met her in the corridor when I came just now. Just wait, I¡¯ll find the young master!¡± ¡°No need.¡± Jane collected herself and looked around. She thought, if it was Miranda, she is definitely here to harass her, so she had to find a way to protect herself. But this is a high-end hotel suite, and it is impossible to have any monitoring devices in the room. She bit her lip when she heard voices outside again. ¡°Miss Yeager, why are you standing here?¡± Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Miranda froze for a moment, then turned around. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the manager.¡± She smiled unnaturally, ¡°Thedy said she missed a piece of jewellery and asked me toe and pick it up. But I don¡¯t have a room card. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have a spare room card.¡± The manager had smiled all over his face, and immediately took out the room card and opened the door. Jane winked at Aunt Cen and told her to hide in the closet. Aunt Cenplied immediately. She is thin and small, although she is old, her legs and feet are very flexible, and she got into the big wardrobe in no time. The next moment, Miranda really walked in. Looking up, she saw Jane standing there and there was no one else around, which was just enough for Miranda¡¯s scheming that she nned. ¡°Miss Yeager.¡± Jane smiled, ¡°Did you alsoe here to rest?¡± Miranda replied tly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But this is Aunt Sarah¡¯s exclusive room.¡± Jane was neither humble nor overbearing, ¡°You want to rest here, shouldn¡¯t you ask her permission first?¡± Miranda clenched her fists and stared at Jane closely. Just now Fiona used the words of nouveau riche to humiliate Sarah and not only she failed but was also kicked out of the hotel by Sarah. She¡¯s really useless! The original n to p her own face can¡¯t be done, Fiona can¡¯t do it. But Miranda was still unwilling to let Jane go tonight. She wanted her to make a fool of herself in front of everyone. ¡°Exclusive for Aunt Sarah?¡± Miranda raised her eyebrows, and went to the bar to pour a ss of water, ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you here too?¡± ¡°The way we came in is different.¡± Jane said softly, ¡°I was brought in by Aunt Sarah, but you¡­¡± Jane looked at the spare room card in her hand and smiled meaningfully. Miranda took a deep breath. Now is not the time to be angry. There is no surveince in the room, and this is an exclusive ce for Sarah¡­ If there is any commotion, everyone wille over as soon as possible! Miranda pursed her lips, lowered her posture as much as possible, and walked up to Jane step by step. ¡°Can we have a good talk?¡± Jane frowned slightly, ¡°What can we talk about?¡± ¡°Besides knowing and doing things, what else is there to talk about? The scent on Miranda¡¯s body was a bit pungent, and Jane took a step back calmly. ¡°Jane, I know, you have always been hostile to me.¡± ¡°I grew up with Dominic, and we have been engaged for a long time. Since I remember, I knew that I would have to marry him in the future. For so many years, I have always regarded him as my only man¡­ Miranda lowered her eyes, and her previous arrogance was a little less. On the contrary, she is more like a person who loves deeply but cannot do so. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jane, in fact, this marriage contract is not just between me and him. If Dominic is so tough, both he and I will have to bear the pressure from the family.¡± She doesn¡¯t know if she was too involved in the drama, Miranda¡¯s eyes were slightly red and she looked very pitiful. ¡°Miss Fallon, I¡¯m sincerely here to talk to you about this matter today. Just hold your hand high and let me and Dominic go!¡± ¡°Let the both of you go?¡± Janeughed sarcastically. The woman in front of her is also a famous family and a rich daughter, how can she be so thick-skinned and shameless? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Yeager,¡± Jane looked at her coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you said. If you want to comin, then you have found the wrong person!¡± After saying that, she was about to leave but Miranda stepped forward and grabbed her wrist, ¡°Jane¡­¡± ¡°Let go!¡± However, Miranda clung to her tightly, Jane got anxious and grabbed her wrist to push her away. When the two were tugging, Miranda¡¯s eyes suddenly shed a gloomy coldness. She gritted her teeth, let go of Jane, and pped herself hard on the face several times! Jane was stunned, this move was so unexpected that she was left dumbfounded. At this moment, Miranda¡¯s cheeks were red and swollen, and then she frantically ran to the door and yelled. ¡°Come here! Help!¡± ¡°Jane is trying to kill me!¡± She shouted and ran out to ring the rm. The manager, waiter and security rushed up as fast as she could. Soon, the people in the banquet hall heard the bell and ran upstairs one after another. Miranda messed up her hair and stood in a panic at the door of the room. From the corner of her eye, she saw that Dominic was also in the crowd, and she immediately ran towards him crying. ¡°Dominic¡­ ¡°Dominic, I was chatting with Ms. Fallon just now, but I didn¡¯t know which sentence offended her and she hit me!¡± Dominic pushed her away, expressionless, a cold light shed in his eyes, The marks of the beating on Yao Manning¡¯s face were clearly visible, there were even fingerprints, and both sides of her face were swollen. The guests looked at her embarrassed appearance and whispered. Chapter 221 At the same time, he turned his gaze to Jane. Dominic was most worried about Jane. He walked through the crowd to Jane¡¯s side, his big hands tightly wrapped around her thin shoulders, and his warm chest pressed against her. Jane smiled at him with a calm expression. ¡°I know you won¡¯t hit her.¡± He whispered in her ear, ¡°But this matter¡­ is a bit troublesome.¡± Jane paused, seeing several eldersforting Miranda Yeager. It must be from the Yeager family. Those people were full of anger as they looked at Dominic with serious faces. ¡°Third young master.¡± One of the elders said, ¡°No matter what rtionship you have with thedy next to you if she hits Miranda, it¡¯s like hitting my Yeager family in the face!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the third young master will let her go easily, will he?¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes darkened, and the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes, ¡°What does Uncle want me to do?¡± ¡°What else can you do?¡± Another woman said angrily. ¡°If she pped Miranda of course, we have to fight back! If you p a few times, this youngdy will also have to suffer a few ps! That¡¯s only fair!¡± Dominic took a step forward and his tall body blocked Jane tightly. The aura without anger and prestige was so oppressive that those members of the Yeager family didn¡¯t dare to say any more. ¡°You hit me and I¡¯ll pay you back¡­ Heh, does Auntie think this is child¡¯s y?¡± His deep voice revealed majesty, ¡°You haven¡¯t figured out what really happened to this matter, so you just jump to conclusions like this?¡± ¡°Our girl has been beaten like this, how can things not be clear!¡± ¡°Yes! Miss Fallon next to you has always regarded Miranda as a thorn in her side. It is not surprising that she can do such a thing!¡± ¡°If the third young master can¡¯t give an exnation,¡± the elder looked seriously, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to disturb the old man tonight!¡± ¡°Everyone,¡± a soft voice suddenly broke the hustle and bustle, ¡°Do you really think I hit Miss Yeager?¡± Jane stood up with a smile on her face, calm and indifferent. Dominic was taken aback and was about to hold her little hand to tell her not to worry about it, but Jane shook her head at him. ¡°I will solve this alone.¡± Jane enunciated clearly, ¡°Since you think I beat that woman, don¡¯t ask the third young master for an exnation. Wouldn¡¯t it be better toe to me directly?¡± Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Everyone turned their attention to Jane. you. Dominic looked at her worriedly and secretly asked Henry to make arrangements. ¡°Don¡¯t let the people of the Yeager family leave. Take them and talk to them about the conditions I will tell if they can¡¯t be negotiated, make sure to eliminate the influence of this matter. At least we can¡¯t let them talk in front of Grandpa!¡± ¡°But young master.¡± Henry said in a low voice, ¡°it¡¯s obvious that Miranda Yeager framed Miss Fallon!¡± Dominic gritted his teeth, ¡°Things have already happened at this point, first find a way to appease them¡­ and then deal with them!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Henry nodded. At this time, the elder¡¯s voice sounded again, and he looked at Jane with a trace of sarcasm: ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know how Miss Fallon wants to do things by herself?¡± ¡°I want to ask Uncle Yeager first.¡± Jane smiled lightly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t hit that woman, what kind of exnation will the Yeager family n to give me?¡± ¡°The fact is right in front of you, and you still want to deny it?¡± Frederic Yeager said angrily. but He is the head of the Yeager family. He has been in the industry for many years, and even his elder brother Stefan Yeager has to show respect when he sees him. He never put anyone in his eyes, but the young girl in front of him had an extraordinary temperament, and she didn¡¯t show any timidity in front of him. Frederic narrowed his eyes, it seemed that Miranda was no match for this girl at all. Then we must take this opportunity to drive this woman away from Dominic¡¯s side! Frederic knew that Miranda had most likely directed and acted on this matter, but for the benefit of the Yeager family, he had to make a big fuss about it. It must be so big that the old Benedict Campbell will be rmed so the old man of the Campbell family could justifiably drive away this woman and keep Yeager¡¯s and Campbell¡¯s marriage. ¡°Oh, you still want to exin?¡± Frederic sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of women like you who do whatever it takes to achieve your goals! You pester the third young master and regard our Miranda as a thorn in your side, so of course you will spare no effort to target her!¡± ¡°First of all, it¡¯s your daughter who sees me as a thorn in the side first, and I don¡¯t like her. This is considered a courtesy.¡± Jane slightly curled her lips, ¡°But even if I don¡¯t like her, do you think I¡¯d be st upid enough to p her both ways on this asion?¡± ¡°Besides, even if I did it, I wouldn¡¯t be so st upid as to give her any chance to let her howl here and attract everyone.¡± Frederick¡¯s expression darkened. Jane¡¯s tone was light and calm, ¡°If you cut the grass, you have to get rid of the roots, and if you want to beat her, kill her! How can I let her yell here?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Frederick was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak but just stared at Jane with wide and ring eyes. The onlookers also covered their mouths andughed and whispered. Now what is right and what is wrong, everyone has already made a judgment in their hearts. heal my ¡°You woman, you are really shameless!¡± Frederick became furious, ¡°It is clear that you daughter, and you want to bite back!¡± ¡°I want to call the police!¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, we need to call the police!¡± Mrs. Yeager also stood up, ¡°Let the policee for an injury test! Anyway, our family¡¯s Miranda can¡¯t suffer this kind of grievance for nothing!¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to call the police?¡± Jane raised her eyebrows. Dominic stepped forward and put his arms around her shoulders, pulling her into his arms, for fear that she would be hurt in the slightest. But Jane gently pushed him away, shook his hand, and gave him a reassuring look. ¡°Dominic, it¡¯s okay.¡± Jane said softly, ¡°Calling the police is the best solution. I think the police can not only test for injuries but also check whose fingerprints are on Miss Yeager¡¯s face.¡± Upon hearing this, Miranda¡¯s eyes immediately showed a feeling of panic. ¡°If those five fingerprints were really left by me, then my fingerprints should also be left on them, right?¡± As she spoke, Jane took out her mobile phone and prepared to call the police. Miranda secretly pulled Frederic and shook her head invisibly. Frederick instantly understood that it was indeed his own daughter who was ndering others but she was so st upid that she shot herself in the foot! At this moment, he is like a mouse trapped in a bellows, in a dilemma. Jane nced at the wardrobe from the corner of her eye, the door was opened a small cr ack, and Aunt Cen was still inside. She smiled calmly. Originally, he nned to let Aunt Cene out, so it seems that there is no need for her toe forward. Jane pressed the rm number, and just when he was about to press the dial button, Frederick shouted: ¡°Wait a moment!¡± The surroundings became silent. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Frederic stepped forward two steps slowly, looking at Jane and Dominic. ¡°I think¡­ we don¡¯t need to rm the police about this matter, after all, it is rted to the face of both of the families.¡± ¡°Uncle¡¯s words are wrong!¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because it concerns the face of the two families, so we can¡¯t decide on this matter so easily!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jane also smiled, ¡°It was your family who insisted to call the police just now but at the same time, you are the one who refuses to call the police too. I really don¡¯t know what Uncle thinks?¡± Frederic red at her and said with emphasis, ¡°It¡¯s enough to tell the old man about this! Let old man Campbell decide!¡± ¡°My grandpa is getting old, and he¡¯s not a policeman, so what¡¯s there to decide?¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes were deep and severe, ¡°Could it be that uncle has something in his heart, so he backtracked and refused to call the police?¡± Chapter 225 ¡°Dominic, you¡­ Frederic knew that Dominic had a tough temper. But he didn¡¯t expect him to dare to he so arrogant in front of him! Miranda blink her eyes and immediately wept pear blossoms with rain. Tears fell on her cheeks, and she wiped them away with her hands so that fingerprints could not be easily detected¡­ ¡°Dad, Mom, forget it!¡± Miranda sobbed, ¡°I came to celebrate the eldestdy¡¯s birthday with good intentions, but I didn¡¯t expect to be tricked here!¡± ¡°Dad, Mom! The Yeager family can¡¯t afford to lose this person, and neither can I! Let¡¯s go back quickly!¡± ¡°Miss Fallon¡­.¡± She pretended to be weak. ¡°I am really sorry for making you angry! I will try not to appear in front of you in the future, okay¡­ But in case I meet you again next time, please don¡¯t hit me¡­ It really hurt¡­¡± ¡°Oh, this olddy really can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± Suddenly a voice came from the closet. Everyone looked over there in surprise, only to see Aunt Cen crawling out of the closet. Jane hurried forward to support her, and Aunt Cen held her hand and smiled softly. Then she walked up to Miranda and looked at her carefully. ¡°Miss Yeager, isn¡¯t it?¡± Aunt Cen narrowed her eyes thoughtfully, ¡°Well¡­ don¡¯t you look very good with those high cheekbones!¡± ¡°Crazy woman!¡± Miranda immediately changed her face, beckoning the Yeager family¡¯s bodyguards to drag Aunt Cen out. Dominic took a step forward, his piercing eyes swept across them, and the powerful aura shocked everyone. ¡°The members of my Campbell family are also the ones you can move?¡± The bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to make trouble in front of him, and all backed away. Aunt Cen smiled and handed the phone to Dominic. ¡°This mobile phone was bought for me by the third young master. It is thetest model and has many functions!¡± Aunt Cen said with a smile, ¡°Especially for taking pictures and videos, the rity is amazing!¡± ¡°Third Young Master, Miss Fallon. Open it up and have a look. The one I recorded just now is so wonderful that even TV dramas will be ashamed topare to this!¡± Dominic and Jane looked at each other and were about to start the video, but Aunt Cen stopped her. ¡°Wait first! Aunt Cen smiled like an old fox, and looked at Frederic, ¡°It¡¯s fine to watch the video, but you have to exin clearly first, if mydy didn¡¯t hit someone, how do you want topensate her? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!